《THE DISABLED HEIRESS, MY EX-HUSBAND WOULD PAY DEARLY.》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1</h4>


    "What about your wife?" she whispered, her fingerszily tracing the line of his chest. "What do you think she¡¯ll do... when she walks in and finds us like this? In her bed?"


    At that moment James chuckled darkly, not even blinking. "And who said it¡¯s her bed? Don¡¯t forget, this is my house. Everything in here¡ªevery piece of furniture, every curtain, every inch of this ce¡ªit belongs to me. Nothing belongs to her, nothing!!."


    "Oh, darkling..." Her lips curved, teasing. "But she¡¯s still your wife. Isn¡¯t this... cheating?"


    At that moment James¡¯ jaw tightened. Then his voice dropped, low and sharp like a warning. "She lost the right to call herself my wife a long time ago."


    He sat up, eyes hard with disgust. "I¡¯ve put up with her for two years. Two damn years of her silence, her boring routine, her fake smiles. I can¡¯t do it anymore."


    He scoffed.


    "She should be thankful. Everything she has¡ªeverything¡ªwas because of me. And if she walks in right now?"


    At that moment he pause, his eyes narrowed, full of cold finality. "She better say thank you. Because I¡¯m done hiding. At least now, I don¡¯t have to pretend anymore."


    The woman beneath the sheets let out a soft giggle. "Okay, baby..."


    What neither of them knew¡ª


    Cora stood frozen behind the door.


    Not breathing. Not moving.


    Only listening.


    She had heard every word. Every moan. Every mockingugh that came from her bedroom. The same room she had decorated for them after their first wedding anniversary.


    And now¡ªshe couldn¡¯t feel her legs.


    Her husband. James Franklin.


    He was cheating on her. Not just with any woman, but with her college bully. The same woman who used to humiliate him back then because he had nothing.


    The same woman James swore he despised.


    Now that she had given him everything¡ªher money, her time, her heart¡ªhe ran straight back into the arms of the same bitch who once called him worthless.


    And the worst part? he was proud of it.


    At that moment Cora couldn¡¯t move. Not because of the wheelchair¡ªbut because of the weight in her chest. A weight so sharp, so cruel, it felt like something was stabbing her from the inside.


    Her hands trembled, her tears dripping one after another onto herp... then onto the velvet seat of the wheelchair she had been sitting in for nearly two years.


    The red rose resting on her thighs slid slightly, its petals trembling with the breeze sneaking through the hallway. It was a rare bloom¡ªone from James¡¯ favorite collection. She had gone to so much trouble to get it. Just to surprise him, Just to say: Happy Anniversary.


    Today was supposed to be her dream. Their second wedding anniversary. A day she had marked with so much hope. So much anticipation. She thought¡ªno, she believed¡ªit would be the moment everything changed for the better.


    Her family had finally agreed.


    After years of insults and pressure, they had finally said, "Okay, we¡¯ll ept James."


    But only on one cruel condition.


    They didn¡¯t trust him. They believed James only loved her for her money, her name, her status. So Cora had pretended¡ªfor two whole years¡ªto be paralyzed. To live in a wheelchair. To make her family believe she was at her lowest, weakest state.


    If James stayed by her side during that... then it would prove his love was real.


    She fought through it all. The lies. The humiliation. The pain of pretending every single day.


    And through it all, she helped him rise.


    She made him who he was today. The fame. The money. The influence. All without him knowing. She pushed his brand. She invested in his ideas through anonymous partners. She connected him to people he thought he discovered on his own.


    Because she wanted it to be real, Because she wanted to show him the truth, on this very day... Today.


    The day everything was supposed to finally make sense.


    She was going to stand. Walk to him. Look him in the eye and say, "James, I was never paralyzed. But I chose this pain... to prove your love."


    But instead¡ªshe stood behind the door. Listening to the man she gave everything to... throw her away like she meant nothing.


    She was nothing to him, She was just an inconvenience.


    Just when she thought she could reveal her identity to James, this had to happen.


    Just then, Cora heard more voices spilling from the bedroom¡ªlow, intimate, andced with cruelty.


    "How do you even sleep with her?" the woman sneered with augh. "I¡¯ve been thinking about it and... I just can¡¯t imagine how you do it."


    At that moment James chuckled, deep and shameless.


    "What? You think I¡¯d actually do that?" He sounded amused. "That¡¯s disgusting. I can¡¯t even see myself doing such a thing with her. It¡¯s horrible, really horrible."


    Cora¡¯s breath caught.


    Her heart missed a beat. Then another. Then it started pounding so hard, so loud, it drowned out the rest of theirughter.


    Her hands clenched the sides of her chair. She had heard enough.


    She had thought of leaving quietly. She had thought she¡¯d just disappear from James¡¯ life without a word, without ruining the man she once loved.


    But not anymore, not after this.


    Her silence was no longer kindness. It was weakness.


    And now¡ªshe had vowed to destroy him.


    Without a single word, Cora set back on her wheelchair, and she pushed her hand forward, her electric wheelchair humming as it rolled past the hallway into the room.


    The moment she entered, the air shifted.


    James froze. The girl wrapped in his arms jolted upright, the nket falling from her shoulder.


    The sight of Cora¡ªdressed in her soft anniversary gown, eyes cold and wet with fury, with a single rose still on herp¡ªmade the blood drain from their faces.


    "Cora..." the girl whispered, her voice cracking.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2</h4>


    At that moment The girl¡¯s voice trembled as she whispered, "Cora..."


    Then Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed. She knew that voice.


    Emily, James¡¯ secretary.


    The same woman who always smiled politely at her in public, acting loyal and harmless. The same woman who handled all of James¡¯ calls, his schedules¡ªand now, apparently, his body too.


    Immediately James scrambled, grabbing his trousers and yanking them up. His hands fumbled with the zipper as his face twisted with irritation rather than guilt.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" he barked. "Didn¡¯t you say you had an appointment with your therapist today?"


    Upon hearing what James just saud, Cora¡¯s fingers curled tightly around the armrest of her wheelchair. Her face darkened¡ªslowly, coldly¡ªuntil even the dim light in the room seemed to shy away from her presence.


    She raised her head and stared directly at him.


    "So now I need permission to walk into my own bedroom?" Her voice was calm. Too calm. The kind of calm that came just before a storm.


    She tilted her head, her eyes never leaving his.


    "I don¡¯t even get the right to demand an exnation for what I¡¯m seeing? In my bed? In our house?"


    At that moment James opened his mouth, but the weight of her words silenced him.


    "How dare you, James?" she said, her voice cracking at the edge but still sharp as ss. "How dare you cheat on me under the same roof where I¡¯ve sacrificed everything for you?"


    Emily, flustered and flushed, quickly reached for her dress, trying to slip into it with trembling hands. She made a move toward the door, desperate to flee the boiling tension.


    But before she could even more two step James grabbed her wrist. "Wait," he muttered.


    That single motion¡ªhis hand on Emily¡¯s arm¡ªmade Cora¡¯s expression twist further. The pain was gone. What remained now was something else.


    Emily turned to James, her voice low and shaky, pretending to be ashamed. "What the hell are you doing?" she whispered.


    But her eyes¡ªthose sly, glittering eyes¡ªtold the truth. She wasn¡¯t ashamed. She was enjoying every second of it.


    James tightened his grip on Emily¡¯s hand. His voice was low, but every word hit Cora like a p.


    "I¡¯m tired of hiding it," he muttered, not even looking ashamed.


    He turned fully to Emily, brushing her hair behind her ear,pletely ignoring the woman whose life had been wrecked just moments ago.


    "Emily... the truth is, I¡¯ve been seeing you for a year now," he said softly.


    At that moment Cora blinked. Once. Twice.


    James turned to face her, arms crossed like he was delivering some final statement in a business meeting. "I tried, Cora. I really did. But your... condition¡ª" he gestured vaguely at her wheelchair "¡ªit was too much. I¡¯m a man. A normal man. I have needs. I couldn¡¯t keep suppressing them."


    Hearing James words Cora¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but no words came out.


    "I mean,e on," James continued with a shrug. "Look at the sess I¡¯ve achieved in the past two years. You think women haven¡¯t been throwing themselves at me? I turned down every one of them. I was disciplined. I stayed loyal... for as long as I could."


    He said it like he deserved a medal.


    "But I¡¯m human," he added, like that somehow justified it all. "And you wouldn¡¯t understand what fame does to people, Cora. So I¡¯m not even going to exin."


    He paused, studying her face as if expecting her to break down or beg.


    Instead, Cora sat still. Silent. Her face unreadable.


    "I did marry you for love," he said, voice softening like he was doing her a favor. "But things change."


    Then, with a deep breath, he said the final words that made Emily¡¯s lips twitch with a small, victorious smile.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking about how to make it up to you. So here¡¯s my decision¡ªI¡¯ll pay you off. For everything. One million dors. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided."


    James scoffed, shaking his head like he was talking to someone beneath him.


    "And don¡¯t even think about filing for divorce," he snapped, tone sharp and dripping with arrogance. "You won¡¯t get a penny, Not a single dor, if you try to so."


    He took a step closer, folding his arms with confidence, as if he had already won. "I¡¯ll make sure of it. I havewyers¡ªpowerful ones. You try anything smart, I¡¯ll bury you in court."


    His words echoed in the silence, heavy and heartless.


    "So be wise, Cora," he said slowly. "Take the one million and disappear. That¡¯s the best you¡¯ll get. I¡¯m offering you mercy. Don¡¯t push me."


    He nced at Emily beside him, who stood with her arms around herself, pretending to look unsure¡ªthough her eyes sparkled with satisfaction.


    James nodded, finalizing his cruel offer like a man closing a deal.


    But just as the room fell quiet again¡ª


    Cora suddenly burst outughing.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3</h4>


    Cora¡¯sughter rang through the room like a crack of thunder¡ªloud, unexpected, unsettling.


    Immediately James and Emily stood frozen.


    They exchanged nces, confused. Herughter didn¡¯t sound broken or hysterical, just like they thought.


    It sounded amused. Confident. Dangerous.


    When Cora finally stopped, she wiped a single tear from the corner of her eye¡ªnot from pain, but from the absurdity of it all.


    "Fame?" she echoed, her lips twitching. "Money? You said I wouldn¡¯t understand those things?"


    She tilted her head, eyes burning into James likesers.


    "James... who do you think has been helping you all this while? Who do you think was behind your sess?"


    James¡¯ brows furrowed. He stayed quiet.


    Cora rolled forward slightly in her chair, her tone growing colder. "Do you really think you¡ªyou¡ªwere capable enough to climb so high on your own?"


    James hesitated. His jaw tensed.


    Truthfully, some of the contracts and partnerships he got hade out of nowhere. He never questioned it much. He just thought he got lucky. He believed people were finally recognizing his talent.


    He cleared his throat and tried to stand tall. "I... I did the work," he said stiffly. "I showed up. I impressed the right people. They saw how brilliant I was. That¡¯s how I became popr."


    Emily, sensing the slight crack in his voice, quickly stepped in.


    She gave Cora a smug smile. "James is one of the most intelligent men I know. Even some of the top yers in the business world want to emte him."


    Emily folded her arms with a confident smirk, her eyes gleaming with pride.


    "Tonight," she said, turning slightly toward James, "you¡¯ve been invited to the Global Rising Star Entrepreneur event. Hosted by the Victors."


    At that moment James blinked.


    Even Cora¡¯s expression shifted slightly at that name.


    "The Victors?" she repeated quietly.


    Emily nodded, savoring the moment.


    "One of the top five most influential families in South Caden. And they chose you. That alone speaks volumes, James."


    She stepped closer to him, resting her hand lightly on his arm.


    "And that¡¯s not even the best part," she added. "We¡¯ve already received inside reports¡ªyou¡¯re not just attending, James. You¡¯re winning."


    James¡¯ chest rose with pride. His mouth parted in disbelief, then twisted into a triumphant grin.


    "They chose me?" he muttered.


    Emily nodded again. "Only a man with real brilliance could pull off something like that. You deserve it, James."


    The words hit him like a shot of champagne. He raised his shoulders, lifted his chin, and turned to Cora with a smug look.


    "You heard her, didn¡¯t you?" he said, voice rich with arrogance. "This is exactly why I¡¯ve been thinking of divorcing you."


    He gestured toward himself, as though his very presence demanded acknowledgment.


    "Look at the level I¡¯m at now. I need a woman who can match this. Someone smart. Someone who belongs in the spotlight beside me." He shook his head. "You were never cut out for that job, Cora. Not even close."


    At that moment James scoffed and waved a dismissive hand, his voice loud and full of contempt.


    "You¡¯re dumb, Cora. You don¡¯t even understand the basics of the business world," he snapped. "All you do is eat, sleep, go to therapy, and repeat that same process again, and again. You¡¯ve never lifted a finger for any of this."


    He took a step forward, his tone growing more cutting. "You¡¯repletely cut off from the kind of life I live now. You¡¯re not a wife¡ªyou¡¯re just... dead weight."


    For a moment, the room went still.


    Then Cora slowly looked up at him¡ªand smiled.


    Not a soft smile. Not a broken one.


    A cold, quiet, knowing smile that made the room suddenly feel colder.


    "I should¡¯ve known," she said softly, her voice calm butced with venom. "A wild animal taken in as a pet... will still count all the free meals given to him as his kill."


    Upon hearing what Cora just said, James¡¯ eyes red. His expression twisted into instant anger.


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" he barked.


    Cora¡¯s smile faded, but her gaze never wavered. "It means," she said, her voice firm, "I would like to sign the divorce papers. Now."


    She rolled her wheelchair forward a few inches, posture upright with quiet dignity.


    "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving this house without the divorce papers."


    Immediately James raised a brow, momentarily thrown by how calm Cora was. But then a smirk slid across his face.


    She was angry. That was all.


    And anger made people stupid.


    Perfect.


    If he yed this right, she¡¯d sign exactly what he needed¡ªand walk away with only one million dors, leaving the rest of his growing empire untouched.


    He reached into his pocket, pulled out his phone, and dialed.


    "Bring the papers," he said to hiswyer. "Right now. She¡¯s ready to sign."


    He ended the call and looked at Cora with a fake smile. "You¡¯re making the right choice," he said, voice smooth and patronizing. "There¡¯s no need for drama. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªno rich man wants a cripple for a wife. That¡¯s just... barbaric."


    His words hung in the air like poison.


    However Cora didn¡¯t blink.


    Fifteen minutester, the front door opened and in walked hiswyer, briefcase in hand, suit sharp and smug like he¡¯d done this too many times before.


    Emily beamed as she watched from the corner of the room, arms folded and posture elegant. Her eyes stayed on Cora, soaking in every second like she was watching aedy.


    So dumb, she thought, Cora was letting her anger control her. She had no clue how divorce worked. No strategy. No ss. No education.


    If Emily were in Cora¡¯s position, she would¡¯ve wed for arger share¡ªmaybe half of James¡¯ properties. But here Cora was, throwing it all away over emotions.


    Aplete fool, Still, Emily wasn¡¯tining.


    She was just a signature away from bing the new Miss of the Lorenzo family.


    James Lorenzo¡¯s wife.


    Thewyer adjusted his tie, his tone polite but rehearsed¡ªas if this was just another transaction.


    He handed Cora the file and sat opposite her with a smile too smooth to be trusted.


    "As stated, Mrs. Lorenzo," he began, "once you sign this document, you¡¯ll receive one million dors wired to your ount immediately. However¡ª" he nced at his watch dramatically "¡ªif this isn¡¯t signed before today ends, the offer drops to five hundred thousand."


    He folded his hands neatly and looked at her like he¡¯d just offered gold to a beggar.


    James leaned back in his seat, legs crossed, proud of how neatly everything was going. Emily sat beside him, already imagining what dress she¡¯d wear to the Victors¡¯ event tonight as his woman.


    They were all trying to y her. Pretend like they were being generous. Like they were doing her a favor.


    And Cora knew, every smirk. Every little dig. Every silent celebration happening in their heads.


    She calmly picked up the documents, her fingers steady.


    She flipped through the pages without rushing, eyes scanning their little game¡ªthe trap they were so sure she¡¯d walk right into.


    Then, in a voice so clear it silenced the room, she said, "I don¡¯t want anything."

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4</h4>


    At that moment The room fell into stunned silence.


    Cora¡¯s words hadnded like a punch to the gut.


    "I don¡¯t want anything."


    James blinked. "What?"


    She looked up at him, her expression as calm as ever. "You heard me. I don¡¯t want your money."


    At that moment James scoffed and stood to his feet, stepping forward like he needed her to hear him more clearly. "You better take that one million dors, Cora. Because once this is over, I won¡¯t even give you a damn penny in the future. Not one."


    However Cora¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver.


    Without another word, she picked up a pen, calmly crossed out the section of the contract that entitled her to the settlement, then pressed the tip of the pen to the bottom of the page¡ªand signed her name.


    Smooth. Graceful. Unshaken.


    Immediately James and Emily scrambled toward the table.


    They bent over the contract together, eyes racing across the page.


    And there it was¡ªher signature.


    They couldn¡¯t believe she had really signed it. She wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    James threw his head back and burst outughing, full of disbelief and cruel joy.


    "She really signed it!" he shouted.


    Emily gasped dramatically and leaned into James, pretending to be weak with surprise, arms draping softly around him. "Oh my God... I thought she wouldn¡¯t sign it," she whispered with fake concern.


    Immediately James pulled her close, gripping her waist with excitement. "Finally," he said, voice thick with pride. "Finally, I can rise without shame. No more hiding. No more rivals mocking me because of my crippled wife. I can finally reach the height I was meant for."


    Just then, thewyer closed the file with a satisfied snap and turned to Cora with a cold smile.


    "Well then," he said smoothly, "since the papers are signed, you are no longer the Young Miss of the Lorenzo family. It would be best if you vacated the premises immediately."


    Cora didn¡¯t flinch.


    Before she could respond, James pped his hands once and stepped forward with that smug grin he wore so well. "Don¡¯t stress about packing," he said. "I¡¯ll call some people to handle it for you. We¡¯ll box up everything and have it delivered to your next destination. In fact¡ª" he pulled out his phone, "I¡¯ll get it started right now."


    At that moment Cora raised her hand calmly.


    "No need," she said. "I¡¯ll call someone to handle it myself."


    Again James paused, surprised. He lowered the phone slightly.


    "Really?" he said, eyeing her curiously. "Who are you going to call? Your family?"


    He chuckled quietly to himself. As far as he knew, Cora didn¡¯t know anyone important in South Caden. She didn¡¯t mingle. She didn¡¯t attend the high-society events. She barely left the house unless it was for therapy.


    He always thought it was because of her condition. Or because she was just a small-town girl trying to adjust to the city.


    Still... if he was honest, there was one thing he could give Cora credit for.


    She had never asked him for money. Not even once. Not even when he started making more and more of it. She never demanded luxury bags, fancy dinners, or show-off vacations.


    Unlike Emily¡ªwho drained his card like it was an ATM made for her amusement.


    But then again, that was the expense of being with a high-ss woman.


    Not a crippled bumpkin girl.


    James raised a brow and smirked. "If you¡¯re talking about your family, then you¡¯ll be waiting a while," he said with a mocking chuckle. "Cloudridge isn¡¯t exactly next door. It¡¯ll take them forever to get here."


    But Cora didn¡¯t argue.


    She simply reached into the side pocket of her wheelchair and brought out her phone.


    She dialed.l, Calm, Collected, almost emotionless.


    When the line connected, she said, "I¡¯ve divorced James. Send someone toe get my things."


    That was it, No tears. No exnations.


    She ended the call like she¡¯d just ced a lunch order.


    Then she looked up at James with a slight, unreadable smile. "They¡¯ll be here shortly. I just had to make the call."


    James¡¯ face stiffened slightly. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but something about how calm she was put him on edge.


    Emily, meanwhile, scoffed from behind him. Her lips curled in disgust.


    "Cloudridge?" she said with a sneer. "That rundown farming district?"


    Sheughed bitterly. "I can¡¯t believe you live in that dirt. What were you doing there¡ªmilking cows and nting yams?"


    Cora¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    Gone was the calm. Gone was the control.


    What remained was steel.


    Her eyes darkened¡ªnot with tears, but with quiet fury. She could take humiliation. She could take betrayal. But an insult to her family?


    That was a line Emily should never have crossed.


    She looked at James, hoping¡ªjust hoping¡ªfor a flicker of decency. For him to say something. To check Emily¡¯s words.


    But instead, James was smiling. That same crooked smile, as if he enjoyed watching her pride get trampled.


    Cora turned to Emily, voice sharp and clear. "You¡¯re right. My family lives in the dirt."


    Emily raised a brow, almost surprised at the admission.


    "But unlike you," Cora continued, her voice now razor-thin, "they know how to turn a kitten into a lion."


    Emily snorted and burst outughing. "Oh please," she said betweenughs. "You¡¯re really funny, Cora. I¡¯ll give you that."


    She flipped her hair over her shoulder with fake elegance. "But since we¡¯re talking about lions and heights¡ªweren¡¯t you the one who said you brought James to where he is now?"


    Her voice turned mocking. "Because if that¡¯s true, then you must be a very generous dirt princess."


    James¡¯ face twisted with irritation. He stepped forward.


    "That¡¯s enough," he snapped at Cora. "You¡¯ve got through today to leave. I don¡¯t want to see you here tomorrow."


    He turned back toward Emily and wrapped an arm around her waist. "Once I receive my award tonight as the Youngest Inspiring Entrepreneur, this house will be full of people. I¡¯m throwing a party here. I¡¯m not having it ruined by some ex-wife sitting in a corner looking pitiful."


    James stood tall, expecting Cora to break¡ªexpecting her to shiver beneath the weight of his authority, the sharpness in his voice. He was used to her being soft. Silent. epting.


    But instead, she smiled.


    A slow, calm, dangerous smile.


    Her cheek lifted slightly, her lips curling in amusement. "You¡¯re still thinking about that inspiring award?" she asked, her voice light but cutting.


    Then came the words that made the air in the room shift.


    "For an event you¡¯ll be kicked out from?"


    James froze, frown tightening.


    Cora¡¯s eyes sparkled now¡ªnot with pain, but with power. "If I were you," she added softly, "I wouldn¡¯t bother attending. You¡¯ll only leave there humiliated."


    The room went still.


    James blinked, stunned by the certainty in her voice.


    Emily¡¯s expression twisted, half-confused, half-irritated. "Wait¡ªwhat are you saying?" she asked, then let out a forcedugh, trying to brush it off. "So what now, Cora? Are you saying you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll hand James the award?"

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5</h4>


    At that moment Cora looked Emily in the eye, her voice calm and sharp. "Yes," she said. "I will be the one handing out the award."


    Immediately the room fell silent for a heartbeat then both James and Emily burst intoughter.


    It wasn¡¯t just a lowugh. It was loud, mocking, cruel.


    Then Emily clutched her stomach, trying to breathe between theughter. "Oh my God, Cora, you¡¯re hrious. You actually think James would take you to the event? Did you forget? You¡¯re no longer his wife!"


    At that moment James wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, stillughing. "Even if we were still married, I would never take you there."


    Then his voice dropped, heavy with scorn.


    "Why would I do that? Why would I ruin my moment by dragging a crippled woman to the biggest business event of the year? Do I look like I want to be the main man of the night driving a wheelchair around?"


    hearing James words Cora didn¡¯t say a word, But her smile vanished.


    Her eyes... turned deadly, Colder than ice, Sharper than knives.


    Her entire body vibrated with rage, but she stayed still, refusing to give them the satisfaction of seeing her break.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this was who James had be.


    A man so drunk on his new status, he couldn¡¯t even recognize the hands that fed him. Wealth had sunk deep into his head like poison, rotting away every trace of the man she once thought was kind.


    She had believed a poor man could offer more genuine love than a rich one.


    But now she had guessed wrong, because wealth doesn¡¯t change people it reveals who they truly are.


    Cora finally spoke, her voice low but firm.


    "You¡¯re going to regret everything you said today, James."


    Hearing her words James chuckled, brushing her off like a child who didn¡¯t know any better. "I won¡¯t regret anything," he said confidently. "Trust me. You¡¯ll be the one doing the regretting when you¡¯re out there, starting over in Cloudridge."


    But just as thest word left his mouth, a deep hum filled the air.


    The unmistakable sound of powerful engines rolling into thepound.


    Everyone turned.


    Seven luxury Rolls-Royce cars glided through the gate in perfect formation, their ck-and-silver bodies gleaming beneath the afternoon sun. The Lorenzo mansion¡ªso often a ce of quiet ego and self-worship¡ªsuddenly felt small under the weight of the presence now entering.


    Without wasting anymore time James and Emily both rushed outside, stunned.


    The sight was surreal.


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened as she clutched James¡¯ arm. "Are you expecting someone?" she asked in a high, shaky voice.


    Immediately James shook his head slowly. "No... I..I have no idea who this is. I don¡¯t have friends that drive like that."


    The drivers parked with perfect symmetry, not a single wheel out of ce. Every door stayed closed, engines humming softly, like beasts waiting to be unleashed.


    At that moment Emily suddenly gasped, her voice rising with excitement. "What if... what if this is the Victor family?!"


    Immediately James turned sharply to her. "What?"


    She nodded quickly. "Yes! What if they sent these to personally pick you up for the event?"


    James blinked, body stiffening as adrenaline rushed through him. His knees slightly weakened. "But the event¡¯s not until hours from now..."


    Emily pped her hands, eyes sparkling. "Maybe they wanted to meet you before the event! Maybe they want a private word with you!"


    At that moment James couldn¡¯t hold back his smile.


    Heughed aloud, chest rising proudly. "They must be that impressed with me..." he whispered, more to himself than anyone else, his hands starting to shake not from fear, but from overwhelming excitement.


    Just then, in a synchronized motion that felt almost rehearsed, each of the Rolls-Royce doors opened.


    Out stepped drivers each dressed in tailored ck suits, their movements crisp and professional. They didn¡¯t look like regr chauffeurs. These men stood tall, alert, exuding discipline like elite security personnel. Not one of them spoke. Not one of them made unnecessary movement.


    Then, finally, the door of the lead Rolls-Royce opened.


    It was the only one with gold trim along its edges subtle but impossible to miss. Even the emblem on the hood was different, custom-crafted in a pure gold finish, Not standard, Notmercial.


    It was Exclusive, the kind only used by people with influence far above public reach.


    From the backseat, a single figure stepped out.


    A gentleman dressed in all white.


    His suit was wlessly pressed, no crease in sight. His presence alone demanded silence, no sunsses. No dramatic expression, Just a calm,manding aura that made the world pause.


    James felt his heart pounding like a drum.


    His palms were sweating. His mouth was suddenly dry.


    That man... he thought. He must be the one. The true guest of honor. Or... maybe someone from the Victor family? A bloodline associate? A personal emissary?


    Without wasting anymore time James adjusted his cor, quickly running through how he would introduce himself. What should he say first? Should he mention the award? His achievements?


    But even as he tried to gather his thoughts, his eyes drifted back to the cars.


    Seven, All Rolls-Royces. All custom.


    And the emblems...They weren¡¯t silver. they weren¡¯t even matte ck, they were gold.


    James squinted at the gold emblem again, his mind racing. Was this some kind of elite logo? A custombel for the ultra-rich? It had to be. The Victors weren¡¯t just wealthy they had several billions tucked across continents.


    Maybe this was the kind of quiet luxury only people in their circle used, no shy noise, Just pure power.


    He was still lost in thought, still calcting how to approach the man in white


    When a soft hum passed behind him.


    It was Cora, as she rode her electric wheelchair past all of them, calm and silent, as if she didn¡¯t see the tension in their faces or feel their eyes on her.


    At that moment James turned, his smile instantly reced by a grimace. Emily¡¯s expression twisted with panic.


    "What the hell are you doing, who let you out?" she hissed, her voice sharp with fear. "Are you crazy? You¡¯re going to ruin James¡¯ reputation!"


    James stepped forward, his face burning with frustration. "Go back inside, Cora!" he snapped. "Don¡¯t embarrass yourself. Or me."


    But Cora didn¡¯t respond.


    She kept moving forward past the Rolls-Royces, past the drivers, toward the man in white.


    Emily, clearly rattled now, rushed forward and grabbed the side of Cora¡¯s wheelchair. "You¡¯re not going anywhere," she whispered harshly, trying to turn the chair around. "James is about to have the moment of his life, and you¡¯re not going to screw that up!"


    But before she could move her the man in white finally spoke.


    His voice was clear, deep, and respectful.


    "Lady Cora," he said, stepping forward with a slight bow. "Chief Security, Lan Brown, at your service. Your father sent me... to bring you home."

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6</h4>


    The man on white words hit like a grenade.


    At that moment James and Emily stood frozen, their minds struggling to process what they had just heard.


    "What... what are you talking about?" James asked, his voice cracking slightly. He pointed at the man in white, panic starting to creep into his tone. "Weren¡¯t you sent by the Victor family? To pick me up?"


    Without wasting anymore time Emily quickly stepped beside him, her voice rising with disbelief. "What the hell is going on here?" she snapped. "These... these are her people?" She turned toward the line of pristine Rolls-Royces, eyeing the sharp-suited drivers, the gold emblems, the precision, at that moment her throat tightened. "There¡¯s no way Cora could pull off something like this. No way..."


    The man in the white suit narrowed his eyes slightly, voiceced with offense. "What nonsense are you speaking?"


    He turned to them without a trace of amusement. "What Victor family are you talking about? I came here under direct orders to escort Lady Cora Freeman home."


    He extended a hand toward the cars. "These Rolls-Royces behind me are her personal escorts."


    The words fell like thunder.


    James¡¯ jaw ckened. Emily¡¯s body stiffened.


    No, This can¡¯t be true...They both felt their hearts freeze, their lungs struggled to breathe, everything around them the air, the light, even the ground suddenly felt heavier.


    Then Cora turned her head, the corners of her mouth lifting into a smile that held no warmth.


    Then she looked James dead in the eyes. "You thought my family wasn¡¯t capable of something like this... didn¡¯t you?"


    Just then, the sound of more engines filled the air.


    Three more Rolls-Royces rolled into thepound, silent and smooth like shadows, then the cars stopped, and Five men dressed in sleek ck suits stepped out in perfect sync.


    They moved quickly toward Cora, forming a disciplined line in front of her.


    Without hesitation, they all bowed low and greeted her in unison.


    "Lady Cora."


    Among the men who stepped out of the newly arrived Rolls-Royces, one of them stood out immediately.


    He was dressed in a sharp, blood-red suit that caught the eye like a me in the middle of a storm.


    His presence radiatedmand, and every step he took was calcted silent, powerful, lethal.


    He stopped just beside Lan Brown, the man in white.


    Then, without hesitation, he bowed deeply at a perfect ny degrees, showing reverence only meant for the truly elite.


    "I am Giovanni Spencer," he announced clearly. "Chief Security Seven of the Freeman Task Force. Your father has sent me to support Comrade Lan Brown in escorting you home, Lady Cora."


    At that moment his voice echoed through the estate like a royal decree.


    James stumbled a step backward, eyes wide, chest rising and falling rapidly.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    Freeman Task Force? Chief Security Seven? Escorting Cora?


    Immediately his head spun.


    This wasn¡¯t just wealth, this was power, the kind whispered about behind closed doors, the kind no magazine or entrepreneur list could ever expose.


    At that moment Emily¡¯s voice pierced the air, high and frantic. "This... this can¡¯t be real! Cloudridge is a rundown farming town! How can a family from there pull off something like this?!"


    James snapped his head toward her, desperate to make sense of it. "It has to be a mistake," he muttered, half to himself.


    Then, in a desperate move to recover his dignity, he rushed forward straight to the man in the red suit.


    He forced a polite smile, extended his hand awkwardly, and spoke a little too loud.


    "I¡¯m James Lorenzo," he said quickly. "The most uprising Entrepreneur in White Snail City."


    Hearing James words, Giovanni Spencer didn¡¯t flinch. He simply looked at James¡¯s outstretched hand... and didn¡¯t take it.


    "I know who you are," Giovanni said, his tone ice-cold and dripping with disdain. "James Lorenzo. Entrepreneur... self-proimed."


    Then his eyes sharpened. "Now get lost. I didn¡¯te for you."


    He took a step forward, the pressure from his presence alone enough to make James stumble back.


    "I came for Lady Cora. Not some insect who dares bask in borrowed glory."


    At that moment James stood there, frozen.


    His lips trembled before he forced a nervousugh. "No, wait... there¡¯s been a mistake. This this is a misunderstanding."


    Immediately he turned to Emily, then back to Giovanni. "Her family¡¯s poor! They live in Cloudridge! They¡¯re farmers! There¡¯s no way no way you¡¯re talking about her!"


    But before thest word could fully leave his lips.


    Giovanni¡¯s expression turned lethal.


    In one smooth, terrifying motion, he reached into his coat... and pulled out a gleaming de.


    A sword, from nowhere.


    The sun caught its edge as he raised it high, ready to strike.


    At that moment Emily screamed, stumbling backward. James¡¯s face drained of all color as he fell to his knees in pure panic.


    But then¡ª


    "Stop."


    The voice was calm. Soft. Absolute.


    Everyone turned seeing it was Cora.


    She had stood up from her wheelchair, tall and regal, her back straight, her presence undeniable.


    Her voice floated across the courtyard like frost. "We wouldn¡¯t want to kill James... now, would we?"

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7</h4>


    At that moment James¡¯s eyes burst open, wider than they had ever been.


    He blinked once, Twice, But the image didn¡¯t change.


    Cora... was standing, on her feet.


    His heart mmed against his chest. For a split second, he thought it was a trick. A dream. Maybe a cruel joke. But the wind brushing across his face was real. The silence in the air was real, And the look of death in Cora¡¯s eyes very real.


    Emily let out a gasp and stumbled backward, her heels wobbling beneath her. She hit the ground with a thud,pletely stunned. "W-What the hell is happening?" she whispered to herself, trembling. "She can walk? Since when?"


    Cora stepped away from wheelchair tform slowly, her shoe making sharp contact with the concrete confidently, like she¡¯d never needed the chair in the first ce.


    Without wasting anymore time Giovanni and Lan immediately rushed forward, each on either side of her, lowering their arms with synchronized grace.


    They intended to escort her properly like royalty.


    On any other day, Cora might¡¯ve epted that gesture, Let them carry her steps like the queen she truly was.


    But not today, today was for James.


    She lifted a hand and stopped them both without a word.


    And with calm poise, Cora took another step forward perfectly bnced, steady, and proud.


    Because James needed to see it.


    He needed to know she could walk very perfectly.


    Cora gently waved her hand, rejecting their offer without saying a word.


    Immediately, Giovanni and Lan dropped to one knee beside her, their heads slightly bowed, a silent disy of absolute respect. Their loyalty didn¡¯te from her wealth it came from who she was.


    Without wasting anymore time Cora walked forward, every step a quiet storm, until she stood face to face with James.


    At that moment in that his lips trembled.


    He couldn¡¯t say a word. Couldn¡¯t move.


    Cora looked at him, her eyes calm... but dangerous.


    Then she leaned in just a little, close enough that only he could hear.


    "We¡¯ll see," she muttered, "whoes crawling between us."


    And with that, she turned, Graceful, Unbothered.


    She approached the first Rolls-Royce, and before she could even reach for the handle, one of the suited men opened the door with a bow.


    She stepped in like she had always belonged there.


    Immediately Giovanni and Lan followed, entering the same car.


    A momentter, the engine purred to life, and the convoy of luxury glided out of thepound.


    James remained rooted to the spot, his face pale, his mind was in chaos.


    He watched the cars vanish down the road.


    Silence followed.


    His thoughts were racing, spinning out of control, She walked, Cora walked, That means... she never had any ident...his hands began to tremble.


    Was this a joke? A setup? A miracle?


    He didn¡¯t know anymore, Nothing made sense.


    James still stood still, his eyes locked on the road where the convoy had just disappeared. His mind spiraled in every direction.


    Could Cora have been telling the truth?


    She said her family helped him rise... but that didn¡¯t make sense.


    He¡¯d seen her family, Poor, Uninfluential, Farmers from Cloudridge, They didn¡¯t even live in the city, and Cora herself barely ever left the house, She wasn¡¯t connected. She wasn¡¯t educated in business. She wasn¡¯t even... active.


    So how could she be the reason for his sess? But then again those Rolls-Royces. The men. The sword. The gold-trimmed logo.


    What if the logo was fake?


    At that moment James clung to the idea like a lifeline. "Yes." Maybe it was just a well-orchestrated performance. A rented show of power. Something to intimidate him, And the walking? That had to be a disguise, maybe she was never truly injured, maybe she faked it all to spy on him, to watch him quietly while nning something bigger.


    At that moment his heart skipped.


    What if she stole something? he hadn¡¯t checked the vault. He hadn¡¯t checked the office. If she took something worth ten million dors, or one of his signed assets or business temte his life could fall apart.


    The more he thought about it, the more certain he became.


    Cora must¡¯ve already done something. That¡¯s why she walked out so calmly. That¡¯s why she showed off everything.


    At that moment his breath grew shallow. His hands twitched.


    Then someone tapped him on the shoulder.


    "Sir," one of the house staff said, "your rm¡¯s been going off. It¡¯s time to get dressed for the event."

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8</h4>


    Inside the Rolls-Royce, silence reigned for a while as the car smoothly glided through the city streets, its windows tinted like secrets.


    Lan Brown sat upright beside Cora, his voice calm but filled with quiet thunder. "Lady Cora," he said, turning slightly toward her, "we¡¯ve removed James Lorenzo¡¯s name from the guest list for the Victor family¡¯s Most Uprising Businessman of the Year ceremony. As of this moment, he no longer exists in that space."


    At that moment he paused, then added coldly, "Your father has also ordered us to begin cklisting him. Every contract ourworks gave him every investment we funneled through his pathetic name will be revoked. Even if we incur losses in billions... it won¡¯t affect the Freeman family."


    Lan¡¯s voice darkened further.


    "Your father said it¡¯s time to destroy him, not the old way. Not in silence. But publicly... rightfully."


    Still Cora remained quiet.


    She looked out the window, the city lights blurring like memories she no longer cared to hold.


    Her reflection stared back at her, unreadable.


    After a long pause, she finally spoke, her voice soft but firm.


    "Add his name back to the list," she said.


    At that moment Lan turned to her slowly, surprised.


    But Cora¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t shift. "Let him attend," she whispered. "I want him to be there."


    The car¡¯s atmosphere shifted instantly.


    Again Lan and Giovanni stared at Cora, stunned by her order.


    For a moment, both men silently wondered Could Lady Cora still have feelings for that bastard? Was this hesitation... mercy? But then Cora turned to them, but this time,


    her eyes were sharper than ever. Cold, Precise, Like the de of a sword drawn just before a kill.


    "I¡¯ll deal with James myself," she said, her tone steady andced with quiet fury. "On my own terms."


    Lan leaned forward slightly, still cautious.


    Cora¡¯s lips curved into something between a smile and a threat. "Don¡¯t cklist him. Don¡¯t cut off his contracts. Don¡¯t move too fast."


    She looked at Lan, her voice growing colder.


    "James is my prey. And I want him to feel the chase the heat, the fear, the desperation before I finish him offpletely."


    Then Giovanni¡¯s lips twitched into a dark grin.


    Lan¡¯s expression rxed, and he nodded with admiration from what he just heard. "Understood, Lady Cora."


    Just then, the car began to slow.


    The golden gates of the Freeman estate opened in elegant silence, and the vehicle rolled to a stop in front of a sprawling modern mansion.


    As Cora stepped out, the evening breeze lifted her hair gently.


    Giovanni followed behind her and spoke with a slight bow. "Your father sends his regards, my Lady. He said he¡¯ll arrive in a week¡¯s time."


    He gestured toward the grand entrance. "In the meantime, he figured you might want space. The entire mansion has been redecorated to your personal taste."


    Cora gave Giovanni a small nod of acknowledgment, her gaze sharp andposed.


    Then she turned to Lan, her voice firm but unhurried. "I want all the records," she said. "Every deal. Every single contract and connection mypanies used to support James Lorenzo. I want it all before sundown."


    Immediately Lan straightened, nodding with purpose. "Yes, Lady Cora. I¡¯ll have it prepared immediately."


    Without another word, Cora turned and walked alone toward the grand estate. Her shoe clicked softly against the polished stone path, each step measured, deliberate like the calm before aing storm.


    As she neared the entrance, two figures emerged from a short distance ahead.


    Both well-dressed, their suits tailored, their postures proud but their expressions softened the moment they saw her.


    It was the Young Master of the Victor family... and beside him, his older brother the Eldest Son of the Victors.


    They approached slowly, respectfully, And then, together, they bowed slightly.


    "It¡¯s an honor to have you back, Lady Cora," the younger one said quietly, with genuine admiration.


    But before Cora could respond, the eldest stepped forward.


    His eyes met hers, unwavering.


    "My feelings haven¡¯t changed," he said with quiet sincerity. "My love is still avable to you."


    He smiled gently, a hint of warmth under hisposed demeanor. "I can cook. I¡¯ll wash your feet if you ask. I¡¯ll drive you anywhere, anytime, like your personal chauffeur."


    He took a breath and added, "I¡¯ll protect you with my life, like your bodyguard. And above all... I would never ask for intimacy unless you say otherwise."

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9</h4>


    At that moment Cora paused mid-step, her head turning slightly toward the voice behind her.


    Then, slowly, she turned fully to face him William Victor, the eldest son of the Victor family.


    She studied him for a moment, her eyes sharp, unreadable. Her posture was upright, queenly, as the wind gently moved through her hair.


    "You¡¯re forty-five," she said inly, her voice calm butced with quiet emphasis.


    Immediately William blinked.


    "That makes you twenty-two years older than me."


    Her words hung in the air like a test, deliberate and unyielding.


    At that moment William cleared his throat and quicklyposed himself. "Age..." he said, stepping closer with a soft smile, "is just a number, Lady Cora."


    Then he stood tall, firm, his hands folded respectfully in front of him.


    "What truly matters is devotion, Respect, Loyalty."


    His tone grew steadier with each word, passion threading through it. "I will make sure you never have to lift a finger, You won¡¯t cook, You won¡¯t even speak before I get it done, You won¡¯t handle a single burden. Not while I¡¯m here."


    He took another step closer.


    "I¡¯ll do everything for you. Wash your feet. Guard your door. Serve you like the princess you are meant to be."


    His voice softened. "And if it ever came to it... I would give my life for you, without hesitation."


    He stood silently, waiting, his heart thudding with tension as her eyes remained locked on his, steady and unreadable.


    Then Cora finally spoke, her lips curled slightly, and her voice was low.


    "Age truly doesn¡¯t matter."


    Immediately William¡¯s eyes lit up the moment Cora said the words Age truly doesn¡¯t matter.


    Without wasting anymore he stepped forward immediately, his lips parting, eager to seize the moment. "Cora, then does that mean¡ª"


    But she raised a single finger, and he stopped.


    Cora tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable but tinged with sharpness. Her gaze held his for a moment, and then her voice¡ªcold and crystal clear cut through the air.


    "What I meant," she said calmly, "is that at your age, William... you should be the one bossing me around. Not following me around like a devoted puppy."


    At that moment William blinked, thrownpletely off bnce.


    Cora took a step closer, as she lowered her voice.


    "I don¡¯t need a man who exists to wash my feet and whisper that he¡¯ll protect me. I need a husband, not a sugar boy."


    Immediately William¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound came out. His face flushed not just from embarrassment, but from a deep sense of being dismissed. His pride, polished for years under the Victor name, began to chip in silence.


    However Cora didn¡¯t wait for a response.


    With grace and finality, she turned and walked away, she didn¡¯t look back, Not once.


    William remained frozen on the spot, still processing the sting of her words, his arms slowly falling to his sides.


    From a few feet away, a loud and uncontrobleugh erupted.


    It was Oliver Victor Cora¡¯s age mate, childhood friend, and the second son of the Victor family, He leaned against a nearby pir, clutching his side as heughed heartily at his elder brother¡¯s expense.


    At that moment William¡¯s jaw tightened, his pride still smarting as Oliver¡¯sughter echoed in his head.


    He straightened his zer and shot his younger brother a sharp re. "Say one more word and I¡¯ll have you fired from thepany."


    Oliver blinked, hands up in mock surrender. "Okay, okay. I¡¯m silent."


    William adjusted his cufflinks with wounded dignity, then marched toward the mansion. Oliver followed behind, still grinning but wisely keeping his mouth shut.


    They both settled in thevish Freeman living room a space that felt more like a pce hall than a ce of rest. Gold ents lined the walls, and the art on disy was the kind only passed through family lineage, not auctions.


    Cora had gone inside to freshen up, and for the next hour, the brothers waited quietly, both seated but worlds apart in posture William stiff and brooding, Oliver casually sprawled across the velvet couch.


    An hourter, Cora returned.


    She descended the stairs like time itself slowed for her, dressed in an elegant midnight-blue gown that hugged her frame with regal grace. Her hair was pinned neatly, and her aura had shifted no longer the woman who had just left a broken marriage, but a storm wrapped in silk.


    She walked past them, and the air in the room changed. Even William, still slightly bruised in ego, stood as she entered and only sat when she did.


    Oliver leaned forward, the grin gone now. "Let¡¯s get to business," he said seriously. "We heard the rumors about James, a gold digger. Your ex-husband. We heard you want him out of the celebration tonight?"


    William¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    He clenched his jaw, the mention of James enough to ignite his anger all over again.


    "That bastard," he muttered.


    He straightened and looked at Cora. "We¡¯ve already arranged a unit of elite security, ten of them, Dressed in, but trained. The moment he sets foot inside that venue, they¡¯ll grab him."


    At that moment his eyes zed.


    "They¡¯ll drag him across the floor in front of the guests. Beat the arrogance out of his skull. Humiliate him publicly. Let him know he¡¯s nothing but a speck in the eyes of power."


    He mmed his hand lightly on the armrest.


    "How dare amoner y with the tigress !"


    William¡¯s fingers dug into his palm, his knuckles turning pale as he clenched his fist so hard it trembled.


    Every breath he took was soaked in rage. His mind raced with violent visions¡ªof dragging James by the cor, of pinning him to the marble floor right here in the mansion, of squeezing the very life out of that coward¡¯s throat.


    "I swear," William muttered, his teeth grinding, "if I had my way, I¡¯d have my men hunt him down now and bring him here. I¡¯d tear that smug look off his face with my own hands."


    He was still fuming, his body tense, when Cora¡¯s voice cut through the room like a de through silence.


    "James should be allowed inside the party."


    At that moment both William and Oliver stood up at once.


    "No!" they said in unison.


    William¡¯s face was red with fury. "Cora, are you out of your mind?! After everything he did humiliating you, cheating, mocking your family how can you even say that?!"


    Oliver, usually the calm and yful one, had an expression Cora had never seen before. There was no smirk. No teasing light in his eyes.


    "You can¡¯t be serious, Lady Cora," he said, voice firm. "You¡¯re not still in love with him, are you?"


    Cora blinked, slightly caught off guard, she expected William¡¯s rage. That was normal.


    But Oliver? He was the peacekeeper, the rxed one, always smiling in the face of chaos. For him to react this way...something was different. Why the sudden panic?


    She took a breath and sat up straighter, her tone calm, resolute, andmanding.


    "I¡¯m not doing this out of love," she said softly. "I want him there because James... is my prey."


    Her eyes darkened, slow and steady.


    "I¡¯ll devour him myself, On my terms, not yours, not anyone else¡¯s. And until then, no one touches him, no one approaches him."


    There was silence.


    William sat back first, tension easing from his shoulders.


    Then Oliver followed, still watching her, but with respect recing the panic.


    Cora¡¯s gaze remained steady as the fire in her voice lingered in the air.


    Then William leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his expression more collected now. "So, tell me," he said, voice calmer but still edged with curiosity, "how do you want the event to go? Obviously... you¡¯re not nning to let James win that award anymore, right?"


    At that moment Cora¡¯s lips curled into a slow, calcting smile.


    It was the kind of smile that didn¡¯t reach the eyes but promised devastation for anyone in its path.


    "I don¡¯t want to humiliate James with a rejection," she said coolly. "That¡¯s too easy. Too quick. I want him to walk into that room with his chest out, thinking he¡¯s the star of the night. I want him to taste glory just a taste before I rip it out of his mouth in front of the entire city."


    She leaned back, her tone smoother than silk. "Let him receive the envelope. Let the spotlight fall on him. And then, at the peak of his arrogance... I¡¯ll be the one to step out and take it all away."


    At that moment William stood abruptly, a proud smile stretching across his face.


    He bowed slightly with a hand across his chest, his earlier frustrations forgotten.


    "Then I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the event, Lady Cora," he said confidently. "And I promise... I won¡¯t let you down."


    He left the room with purpose.


    Oliver stood next, more reserved. He didn¡¯t say much just adjusted his zer and nced at her.


    "I¡¯ll see you at the event," he said quietly.


    But before he turned to leave, his expression softened.


    "Oh, and... Granny Mickey is dying," he added in a low tone. "I got the message this morning. We should go see her after the event."


    At that moment Cora paused, the smile fading just a little.


    She nodded gently, her voice soft. "Okay."


    Oliver left the room with a silent nod.


    Momentster, Lan Brown entered, his arms filled with thick files and folders. He ced them carefully on the ss table in front of Cora.


    "These are the documents you requested," he said. "Every deal, contract, and support we gave James Lorenzo. But, Lady Cora..." He hesitated, looking at the sheer weight of paperwork. "You won¡¯t be able to go through all of these before the event tonight."


    He looked up at her. "How much are you nning to pull out from James now?"


    Cora folded her arms and asked evenly, "How much have we invested in him... in total?"


    Lan didn¡¯t blink.


    His answer came fast¡ªalmost as if he had been carrying the number on his tongue all day.


    "One hundred billion dors."

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10</h4>


    The Dazzling Red Event Hall shimmered under the evening sky like a crown in the middle of the city. The glow from its massive chandeliers spilled out through the ss walls, casting golden reflections across the courtyard. Red carpets stretched from the entrance like a river, and the luxury cars arriving one after another only heightened the atmosphere.


    Valet attendants dressed in tailored ck suits moved swiftly and gracefully, opening doors and bowing slightly as each guest emerged, Every figure stepping out of the polished vehicles was someone of weight business magnates, aristocrats, socialites, and celebrities each one greeted with murmurs of recognition and subtle awe.


    As one Rolls-Royce glided away and a Maybach pulled in behind it, the whispers grew louder.


    Then, a sleek, brand-new Mercedes AMG purred into position at the entrance.


    Its engine hummed low as the door opened, and out stepped James Lorenzo.


    At that moment the crowd shifted, heads turned immediately. Conversations paused.


    There he was.


    Wearing a deep navy-blue tuxedo tailored to perfection, shoes gleaming, and an expression of quiet confidence, James stood tall with a smirk that said he believed the night belonged to him.


    Camera shes began to go off from guests and press alike, a few murmured among themselves, others gestured excitedly as they nudged theirpanions.


    "That¡¯s him... James Lorenzo."


    "The man of the year."


    "The youngest entrepreneur shaking up White Snail City."


    At that moment People who had already entered the hall began to drift back outside. Many paused in the garden area of the Dazzling Red Event premises just to catch a glimpse, he wasn¡¯t just attending the event he was, for the past year, the talk of it, the man surrounded by mystery, media attention, and rumor.


    James adjusted his cufflink and looked around, soaking in the attention like it was sunlight.


    He was the rising star.


    The man who came from nothing... and was now moments away from being crowned king.


    James stood at the top of the red-carpeted stairs, his chin slightly raised, his eyes scanning the luxurious premises of the Dazzling Red Event Hall like he already owned it.


    He wasn¡¯t a billionaire yet but everyone here knew it was only a matter of time.


    A few years from now, they all whispered, James Lorenzo would be worth more than thebined wealth of entire families... families who had been in the game longer than he had even been alive. His name would sit above theirs. His empire would stretch farther. Wider, Deeper.


    He was a phenomenon a storm rising from nowhere and everyone wanted to catch just a bit of his momentum. To stand near him. Shake his hand. Exchange cards. Take a picture. Mention him at future meetings.


    Tonight, he wasn¡¯t just attending, he was the event.


    As James casually stepped away from his Mercedes, the crowd around the entrance stirred again. Valets tried to control the line of iing cars, but eyes were focused on him. Photographers clicked away. News correspondents whispered into their microphones.


    Then the second door opened.


    Emily stepped out of the car, her gown glittering under the lights, hugging her figure in a way that caught the eyes of men and women alike. Her heels clicked confidently as she made her way toward James, her smile soft and controlled.


    James ignored the sea of people approaching him businessmen, young entrepreneurs, socialites. Dozens of outstretched hands, business cards shing like currency in the dark.


    "Mr. Lorenzo, I¡¯d love to have lunch¡ª"


    "Just a quick pitch, sir¡ª"


    "My father owns the¡ª"


    However he didn¡¯t respond to any of them.


    Instead, he turned to Emily and extended a hand toward her as she approached.


    With a calm smile, he pulled her gently to his side and said aloud, "Everyone, this is Emily, My girlfriend."


    Immediately the crowd paused.


    A few murmurs rose quickly, then subsided under the weight of disappointment, Several singledies in the crowd subtly dropped their gaze, their hope dimming. Some parents who had quietly fantasized about introducing James to their daughters exchanged awkward nces.


    But then... everyone turned their attention to Emily.


    If she was the one who caught James Lorenzo, then she had to be something more than she seemed.


    They looked at her differently now.


    James lifted a hand gently, signaling the sea of eager voices to calm.


    "Everyone," he said with a charming smile, "I truly appreciate all the interest, but I won¡¯t be able to talk business right now."


    At that moment the crowd quieted slightly, tilting in to hear him better.


    "I¡¯m a little anxious about tonight¡¯s results," he added, letting out a soft, nervous chuckle¡ªjust enough vulnerability to humanize him, just enough confidence to maintain the spotlight. "But after the results are out, I¡¯ll personally go drinking with everyone who came up to me tonight. I want to talk partnerships, futures... big moves."


    Immediately Laughter rippled through the group, and then apuse.


    His words caused faces to light up. Several people pped him on the back, others nodded in approval. Some even started whispering to each other about potential coborations. The moment James spoke, he created gravity pulling them in deeper.


    With every step toward the event hall, he was surrounded by supporters, admirers, and opportunists alike.


    The crowd slowly escorted him forward, surrounding him like an honorary king. Some called his name with admiration, others praised his journey, his vision, his youthful brilliance.


    "Mr. Lorenzo, you¡¯re what this city needs!"


    "I knew you¡¯d be something, even two years ago!"


    "White Snail City¡¯s future!"


    James beamed, soaking it in. He waved asionally, nodded modestly, but inside his chest swelled with ambition.


    He needed to win tonight¡¯s award.


    It wasn¡¯t just about prestige. It was about leverage.


    Winning meant his name would be permanently stamped into elite status. It meant raising his standard so high that even establishedpanies would have to bend to work with him.


    After tonight, he thought, anyone who wants a piece of me will pay a price for it. A heavy one.


    He¡¯d tax their time. Their respect. Their wallets.


    ¡¯After all, working with James Lorenzo wouldn¡¯t just be business.


    It would be a bridge¡ªa possible future with the Victor family itself.¡¯


    Winning the award tonight would grant him something no contract ever could.


    Direct ess. Real status.


    A seat at the same table as the most powerful family in South Caden.


    The Victors.


    The City¡¯s Most Uprising Entrepreneur of the Year award had always been a rtively simple affair¡ªhosted annually by the city mayor and meant mostly for public show. In previous years, it was more of a symbolic gesture than an actual stepping stone. A pat on the back, a framed certificate, a handshake, and a few mentions in the local press.


    But this year... everything had changed.


    The Victor family had officially partnered with the city to co-host the event, elevating it beyond anything the city had ever seen. With the Victor name tied to it, the winner wouldn¡¯t just receive apuse¡ªthey would gain elite ess, undisclosed partnerships, and financial privileges most only dreamed of.


    It was no longer just an award, It was a golden key to the highest levels of South Caden¡¯s power structure.


    That was why James had poured everything into preparing for this night. He knew this was his moment.


    As he arrived at the grand marble entrance of the Dazzling Red Event Hall, James walked with Emily on his arm, his head held high and his shoulders squared.


    He confidently approached the registration checkpoint guarded by two sharply dressed security men in ck vests. With a practiced smile, he reached into his inner coat pocket and presented his exclusive invitation card.


    One of the guards nodded, took the card, and scanned the barcode on the machine.


    They waited.


    At that moment James adjusted his cuff, fully expecting the gate to swing open.


    But the guard looked up, their brows furrowed.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir," he said. "Your name isn¡¯t on the list."


    Immediately the words hit like a p across the za, for a moment, the air wentpletely still.


    James blinked. He leaned in. "What did you just say?"


    The guard straightened. "Your name, sir. It¡¯s not showing on the guest list."


    People around the entrance turned their heads. Some gasped. A few onlookers froze where they stood, unsure if they had heard right.


    Even Emily looked stunned.


    James¡¯s face tensed, his smile vanishing. "Do you know who I am?" he asked coldly. "Check again."


    His voice almost cracked under the pressure. He nearly said it I¡¯m the winner but something in him held back. He couldn¡¯t reveal that. Not yet.


    Behind him, the crowd began to murmur. A few guests raised their voices.


    "This must be a mistake!"


    "Let him in, for heaven¡¯s sake!"


    "He¡¯s James Lorenzo!"


    "This is nonsense!"


    The guards, now visibly nervous, repeated the scanning process twice, then a third time, but Still... nothing.


    "Sir, I¡¯m sorry. Your name isn¡¯t in the registry," the second guard said firmly.


    At that moment a ripple of frustration moved through the crowd. It was unthinkable. James Lorenzo¡ªthe man expected to be crowned the star of the night¡ªwas being denied entry?


    Tension crackled in the air. Then, from the far end of the hall, a group of men in sleek, gray suits with gold pins on theirpels approached swiftly.


    Their were Special security.


    One of them leaned into the ear of the head guard, whispered something, then turned to James.


    "Apologies for the dy, Mr. Lorenzo," the man said smoothly. "There was a glitch in the registration system. Please, go on in."

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11</h4>


    At that moment Emily turned sharply to the guards as she passed through the gates, her heels clicking with irritation on the marble floor.


    "You two," she hissed through her clenched teeth, "should consider yourselves out of work once this event is over."


    At that moment her eyes narrowed with disdain before she spun around and strutted into the building, not bothering to wait for a response.


    The guards exchanged nces, unease settling on their faces.


    Momentster, a soft hush rolled over the entrance once again as a new car approached¡ªthis time, a white Rolls-Royce, polished to perfection and gleaming under the lights like a pearl among coal.


    Immediately The valet opened the door gently.


    A single leg stepped out, followed by a slender silhouette dressed entirely in white.


    Cora.


    She emerged from the car like a phantom of grace and vengeance, her figure clothed in a custom white dress that sparkled subtly under the lights, each step controlled, each nce precise, No escort, No grand announcement.


    Yet her presence pulled every breath from the air.


    Inside the Dazzling Red Event Hall, the night was already underway.


    The massive crystal chandeliers bathed the room in soft gold, reflecting off the tables, wine sses, and polished shoes of the city¡¯s finest. Dozens of round tables filled the vast space, all seated with elite guests. The press had gathered in clusters, cameras shing at timed intervals.


    The event host had already given the wee speech, and the mayor had just finished his formal words.


    Then came the moment the hall had been buzzing about.


    The announcer¡¯s voice echoed through the speakers. "And now... the award for Sun River City¡¯s Rising Business Guru goes to..."


    A slight pause.


    "Mr. James Lorenzo!"


    Immediately the crowd erupted in apuse.


    James rose confidently, his smile practiced and wide. Emily beamed at him, rising beside him with elegance, gently adjusting the sleeve of his jacket before he moved toward the stage.


    Immediately Phones went up. Cameras clicked.


    James took the stage with pride, the spotlight following him like it had always belonged to him. He was handed a golden que inscribed with his name, and he faced the audience with authority.


    "Thank you," he said into the microphone. "This award means more to me than I can exin. It represents not just sess, but faith¡ªfaith in growth, in resilience, and in the people who helped me get here."


    He paused and smiled warmly at Emily in the front row.


    "I dedicate this award," he continued, "to Emily¡ªmy girlfriend, my partner, and the woman behind my journey. She¡¯s been the one handling my darkest hours, managing my workload, keeping the business afloat when I doubted myself, and pushing me to reach beyond."


    He raised the award slightly. "This is for her."


    Another round of apuse erupted across the room. Whispers of admiration circled the hall.


    But then¡ªA single voice cut through the pping.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re telling the truth, James?"


    The apuse halted almost instantly.


    At that moment heads turned. Whispers died.


    Everyone followed the sound of the voice.


    There, at the far end of the hall, standing tall in her white dress under the entrance spotlight...Was Cora.


    Now all eyes turned toward the woman standing beneath the entry lights.


    Whispers rippled through the room like a wave.


    "Who is that?"


    "She wasn¡¯t announced..."


    "She looks... important."


    Cora stood tall in her white dress, her posture regal, her presence impossible to ignore, Every movement she made carried the kind of grace that only came from power true power.


    James¡¯s expression darkened the moment he saw her. The smile fell from his face like a shattered mask.


    ¡¯What is she doing here?¡¯ His mind raced.


    ¡¯Who let her in?¡¯


    He quickly turned toward the side of the stage, signaling for the technician, but when he brought the mic back to his lips, it was dead.


    No sound.


    He tapped it once, twice but the microphone refused to work. He looked to the event crew, gesturing with urgency, but they only exchanged confused nces. A technician in the wings began fumbling with the equipment, but the damage was done.


    At that moment Cora stepped forward, her heels echoing with each step across the marble floor, her voice clear and sharp.


    "James Lorenzo doesn¡¯t deserve that award," she said, cutting through the tension like a de. "He¡¯s a cunning rat in a tailored suit. There are homeless men on these streets more dignified than he is."


    Gasps filled the room.


    Cora kept walking, closer to the stage, unbothered by the growing panic on James¡¯s face.


    "He tricked his way into every contract. Lied, cheated, manipted and stood on the backs of others to climb," she said. "The only thing James has ever been good at... is pretending."


    At that moment James was burning. His fists clenched at his sides, his lips moving in silent curses as he gestured for another mic. Still nothing.


    The crowd was now split some frozen in shock, others whispering intensely, a few even beginning to question everything they thought they knew about him.


    Without wasting anymore time Emily stood up.


    Her heart was racing, her eyes wide with disbelief and fury. She looked at the stage, then at Cora steadily making her way down the aisle like a queen reiming her throne.


    ¡¯No. This can¡¯t go on. She¡¯s ruining everything.¡¯


    Without wasting anymore time Emily rushed forward, jaw tight and hands clenched.


    She was going to stop Cora¡ªdrag her out if she had to¡ªbefore she said another word of this rubbish show.


    Emily stormed forward and blocked Cora¡¯s path, her heels screeching slightly against the marble as she nted herself directly in front of her.


    She raised her chin defiantly, her voice sharp and soaked in venom. "Step back, Cora," she spat. "You¡¯re no longer James¡¯ wife¡ªhave you forgotten that? This isn¡¯t your stage anymore, it¡¯s¡ª"


    "SLAP!"


    The sound echoed across the hall like a thunderp.


    Cora¡¯s hand struck Emily¡¯s face with such force that her head jerked to the side, her bnce tipping as she staggered backward, nearly falling in front of the stunned crowd.


    Gasps filled the room, a wine ss somewhere shattered on the floor.


    Emily blinked in disbelief, her cheek ming red as she slowly brought her fingers up to touch it.


    "You..." she whispered. "You pped me?"


    But before she could respond, five security men rushed in through the side of the hall, alerted by themotion. Their uniforms were sleek, their expressions unreadable.


    Emily¡¯s expression twisted with rage. Her pride had never taken a hit like this, not in public, not ever.


    She pointed a trembling, furious finger at Cora. "Throw her out!" she screamed. "Kick her out of here! Drag her out and beat her into the ground if you have to! She needs to be made an example of!"


    She turned to the crowd and stood tall, brushing her gown with pride as she straightened up again. "No one gets away with pping me," she dered. "No one insults the future wife of James Lorenzo!"


    But the security men didn¡¯t move.


    Not a step, they stood perfectly still.


    Not a flicker of action in their eyes. No radio calls. No movement toward Cora.


    At that moment Emily¡¯s face dropped, confusion setting in.


    "What are you waiting for?" she barked. "I said remove her!"


    Still, they didn¡¯t move.


    And then Cora, calm as ice, lifted her hand and pointed not at herself, but at Emily.


    Her voice was quiet, but it sliced through the tension like a de.


    "Kick her out."

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12</h4>


    At that moment Emily¡¯s face contorted in disbelief.


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare¡ª" she started, voice trembling with fury.


    But before she could finish, the security men moved.


    Two grabbed her arms, firm but professional, while another gestured toward the exit. The others surrounded her to block the crowd¡¯s view, though their silence only made the moment louder.


    "Get your hands off me!" Emily shrieked, kicking and twisting in her heels. "Do you know who I am?! I¡¯ll have your jobs taken away, I¡¯ll ruin all of you!"


    The guests gasped as the scene unfolded. Some pulled out their phones, while others whispered frantically behind raised hands. The elegance of the Dazzling Red Event Hall cracked under the weight of the spectacle.


    James, still holding his dead mic on stage, watched in horror.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, what the hell is going on? His heart pounded. The image was spinning out of control.


    Emily¡ªhis Emily¡ªbeing dragged like a nobody, and the security obeying Cora?


    He opened his mouth and shouted, "Let her go!"


    But without a working microphone, his voice barely reached the third row.


    He considered stepping down from the stage, but hesitated. He hadn¡¯t finished his speech. He needed to regain control. He needed to clean up the chaos Cora had brought before it wrecked everything he built.


    But Cora wasn¡¯t done.


    She walked up the steps of the stage like she owned them, her white dress flowing behind her like a battle g. The audience parted their attention between her and James, stunned.


    Immediately James turned to her, trying to keep his voice steady.


    "What nonsense are you saying now?" he barked, trying to force augh. "Are you using the judges of being ipetent? Are you saying the Victor family the hosts of this event don¡¯t know how to choose a winner?"


    At that moment he stepped toward her slightly, fire shing in his eyes. "Cora, watch your mouth. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll ruin your own lifepletely."


    Cora met his re with a calm smile, hands folded neatly in front of her.


    "Oh no," she replied smoothly. "I believe the judges are good people. But like everyone else here... they were deceived."


    Her eyes scanned the crowd.


    "And very soon, they¡¯ll begin to see it. You¡¯ll all begin to see it that every single one of you were wrong about James Lorenzo."


    James stood stiffly at the center of the stage, trying to mask the growing chaos with a smirk, but beneath the surface, he was boiling. Cora¡¯s presence, her words, the boldness in her tone it was stealing the air out of the room and turning every head toward her.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how convincingly she was performing. It was like watching a stage actress y queen in a y he hadn¡¯t approved.


    But before he could open his mouth again, a group of wealthy business partners seated in the front rows stood up in clear irritation.


    One of them, Mr. Hanley, a steel magnate James had been working to secure a deal with, snapped his fingers.


    "Get her off that stage!" he ordered his personal security detail.


    At that moment Fourrge bodyguards immediately began pushing their way toward the stage, their movements firm and intentional. The air buzzed with even more tension.


    Immediately James smiled.


    Finally things were going his way.


    He stepped forward again and raised his voice. "This right here," he said confidently, "is exactly why I¡¯m grateful I divorced her before the real fame started."


    He looked at the crowd, his voice gaining strength, fueled by the arrival of reinforcements. "If I had stayed with her, she would¡¯ve tarnished everything I built with her drama. My ability... my talent... it¡¯s driving her mad."


    James pointed at Cora with full arrogance now.


    "She¡¯s having nightmares because I¡¯m rising so fast, and those nightmares will only get worse until she drops to her knees and begs for forgiveness."


    The crowd was tense, split between confusion, curiosity, and doubt.


    Cora turned her head slowly, her eyes never leaving James.


    Then sheughed a soft, elegant chuckle that dripped with warning.


    She turned slightly toward the crowd and raised her voice just enough for everyone to hear.


    "James..." she said with amusement, "you¡¯ll be kissing every foot you mocked very soon."


    She smiled wider, the glint in her eye like a de under silk.


    Cora stood there, calm as ever, watching James fume on stage as if he were the rightful king of the night. But deep inside, she wasn¡¯t here to destroy him all at once. That would be too easy, she wanted him to feel it.


    She wanted James to stumble through endless meetings, pitch ideas and be rejected, call people who used to greet him with reverence only to be ignored. She wanted him to chase projects the way hungry men chase crumbs. To hustle, beg, and fall until he realized the only reason those doors ever opened for him...was her.


    Only when he had truly lost it all, when his chest was tight with regret and his pride broken by truth, would she reveal the face behind the empire he thought he built alone.


    But James was blind to that n.


    He turned sharply, his voice raised and confident, barking at the personal security teams that had been called earlier. "I said get her off the stage! Now before the Victor family arrives. I don¡¯t want them seeing this madness."


    At that moment he turned to the crowd with a half-smile, brushing invisible dust from his shoulder like a man too important to be disturbed. "She¡¯s nothing but noise," he added. "I¡¯vee too far to let this kind of distraction ruin tonight. My name alone is enough to make entire boards shiver. You think this will stop me? Not Cora. Not the devil. Not even God."


    He stood tall, arms wide. "I¡¯m unstoppable."


    The room was heavy with tension. The security men stepped forward, heading toward Cora.


    However Cora didn¡¯t flinch.


    But just as one of the men reached to grab her arm a voice cut through the air.


    "Stand down."


    The tone was sharp, Commanding.


    It wasn¡¯t loud but it didn¡¯t need to be. The authority in the voice wasn¡¯t about volume it was about weight. And the moment it echoed, the entire room froze.


    The security men stopped mid-step.


    Guests turned their heads as silence swept the hall like a cold wind.


    Even James¡¯s face drained of color.


    Because the voice belonged to none other than the eldest young master of the Victor family.


    William Victor.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13</h4>


    At that moment Gasps rippled through the hall like a tidal wave.


    All eyes turned as William Victor the eldest son of the Victor family stepped into the golden light of the room, nked by his younger brother Oliver and their father, The Patriarch of the Victor family himself.


    The entire Victor entourage followed, dressed in clean-cut suits, each man and woman carrying an air of authority that made the already grand event hall feel small.


    The guests stood instinctively, many bowing their heads, others pping lightly in wee. Even the host of the event paused mid-sentence, stepping aside to allow the most powerful family in South Caden their rightful presence.


    James froze where he stood, his heart pounded as if it would rip through his chest.


    They¡¯re here? Now? And Cora was still on stage.


    His face went pale, In a burst of panic, he rushed down from the podium, ignoring the whispers behind him, moving fast to intercept William before anyone said anything he couldn¡¯t control.


    He forced a nervous smile, his hands half-raised in exnation. "Mr. William, sir, I¡¯m so sorry you had to walk into... this," James said, throwing a quick nce back at Cora. "She¡¯s insane. A mad woman. She came here to ruin the event your event! You know how these bitter ex-wives are. she just¡ª"


    "WHIP!"


    William¡¯s arm moved, but his hand stopped midair, just inches from James¡¯s face.


    The sharp movement alone was enough to make James flinch and stumble backward, nearly tripping over his own polished shoes.


    William¡¯s jaw was clenched so tightly it looked like stone. His voice, though low, cut through the air with steel.


    "Don¡¯t you ever call that woman mad again," he said coldly.


    At that moment James gulped.


    William¡¯s eyes flicked toward the security men who had been summoned earlier. "Nobody touches her. No one. Ever."


    The guards those privately called by other families immediately stepped away, their stance dissolving into stillness. Tension left their faces as they fell into a neutral position.


    The moment the threat was gone, William¡¯s voice rose slightly, now addressing the crowd.


    "Now," he said, "I want to know¡ªwho were the families that took it upon themselves to call private security in our event?"


    Immediately the hall went still again.


    Three men slowly raised their hands, faces pale with fear, their wives gripping their arms in silent regret.


    Then William turned to face them, his eyes filled with fire and disdain.


    "Effective immediately," he said, "you are all ced on cklist status by the Victor family. For publicly insulting our ability to provide security and for indirectly mocking our family as ipetent in our own house."


    At that moment the entire hall held its breath as the heads of the three families dropped to their knees with a loud thud, begging shamelessly for forgiveness.


    "Please, Young Master William!"


    "We meant no disrespect!"


    "It was a misunderstanding!"


    Their voices ovepped in panic. Sweat dripped from their foreheads. Their wives were in tears, sping their husbands¡¯ arms, whispering frantic prayers that this wouldn¡¯t be the end for their legacies.


    But William didn¡¯t spare them another look.


    Without hesitation, he tilted his head toward the guards and said coldly, "Escort them out."


    Immediately the security men stepped forward. In less than a minute, the three once-revered families were forcefully dragged out of the event hall, their cries and pleading echoing down the corridor like a bitter wind.


    The sight was enough to silence every whisper in the room. No one dared even blink too loudly now. All eyes turned to James, who stood frozen near the stage, his face pale and expression unreadable.


    James¡¯s heart pounded.


    He wasn¡¯t sure anymore what this was turning into. He believed the Victor family might be acting out of anger perhaps they were ashamed the ceremony had been disturbed, and the fact that the cause was connected to him could ruin everything. If they considered him part of the embarrassment, it could cost him everything.


    At that moment James swallowed his fear andposed himself.


    He gave a small, nervous chuckle before pping his hands loudly. "Alright, everyone!" he said with a strained smile. "Let¡¯s all take our seats now. The Victor family is here. The evening is still young, and we have a long way to go."


    He pped again louder this time trying to signal to the crowd that things were under control.


    Slowly, hesitantly, people followed his lead and sat down.


    But the air had changed, It was no longer James¡¯s moment.


    When the room had finally settled, William pulled up his cuff slightly and checked the time on his diamond-encrusted wristwatch. The soft tick was almost audible in the tense silence.


    Then he raised his voice calmly and firmly.


    "For those of you expecting immediate disbursement of the benefits associated with tonight¡¯s recognition," he said, "we¡¯ll need to rify a few things."


    Hearing what he just said Murmurs started.


    William continued, "This event was originally intended to be a public acknowledgment of promising businessmen. However, due to several recent developments... the final decision regarding the exclusive contracts with the Victor Group will not be announced tonight."


    At that moment the whispers turned into stunned gasps.


    William¡¯s expression remainedposed. "The contract on our end remains open for one more month. During that time, we will carefully evaluate each candidate¡¯s business integrities."


    Upon hearing what William just said, James felt like the floor beneath him had just cracked open, dragging his entire world down into a dark, bottomless pit.


    This wasn¡¯t how tonight was supposed to go.


    This was supposed to be his night. His rise. His grand step into the light of power, more money, and glory. But now, everything was shifting too quickly¡ªslipping out of his hands before he could grasp what was happening.


    At that moment he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Trying to hold onto the one thread of hope he had left, James cleared his throat and asked in a strained voice, "Since I won the award tonight... that means I¡¯ll be getting the Victor family contract, right? I mean... I have only a month to im it, yes?"


    His voice tried to sound confident, but it cracked halfway.


    William, who had paused near the side of the stage with his entourage, turned around calmly. His eyes met James¡¯s.


    "No," William replied bluntly, his voice cold and merciless. "The Victor family never promised a contract to the winner of this public award."

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14</h4>


    At that moment, when William¡¯s words echoed through the grand hall, a heavy silence fell across the room.


    The gentle background music faded into a distant hum in everyone¡¯s ears. All eyes were wide, mouths slightly agape, and postures stiffened with disbelief.


    "What did William just say?"


    No one moved not even the waiters who had been walking through the aisles with silver trays. It was as if the whole room had been frozen in ce by that single revtion.


    The Victor family wasn¡¯t giving out the mega contract tonight? They had not selected James yet?


    And worse... the contract was still open for another month?


    People began whispering among themselves in low, urgent tones, their voices heavy with confusion and disbelief.


    This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go. No this wasn¡¯t how they heard about it.


    For weeks, the city had been buzzing with rumors and headlines. "Victor Family Seeks New Partner Winner To Be Crowned At Uing G." The public had taken it as gospel that whoever won tonight¡¯s Rising Business Guru Award would automatically walk away with not just recognition, but a multi-billion-dor deal with one of the most powerful family in the city.


    And James James had positioned himself as that man.


    People had fought, bribed, and begged to get close to him. Over the past few days, his phone hadn¡¯t stopped ringing. Influential businesspeople, socialites, politicians everyone was dying for a chance to be listed among his inner circle. Some had even offered their daughters or sisters for dinner meetings, hoping to build an alliance before the deal became official.


    Even here at the event, James had walked in like a king.


    He had been treated like royalty.


    And yet... now? Now everything felt like an illusion that had just crumbled into dust.


    At that moment more murmurs rippled through the crowd. Some guests looked at one another with raised brows. Some leaned close to whisper things like:


    "Wait, so the deal isn¡¯t even secured?"


    "I thought James was already in. Wasn¡¯t that the point of this whole award?"


    "Could it be... we misjudged everything?"


    Meanwhile, a few business tycoons who had spent the evening ttering James now slowly stepped away from his side.


    Quietly, Cautiously, As if not to draw attention to the sudden shift in their allegiance.


    Those who had loudly pledged partnerships with James just minutes ago began pretending they hadn¡¯t even spoken to him. Some pulled out their phones, already drafting messages to other rising stars they had ignored in favor of James.


    Others those who had confidently bet on James¡¯s win now stood red-faced, rethinking their strategies entirely.


    How could this happen? why hadn¡¯t anyone seen thising? all of them had believed that tonight would crown James as the next business juggernaut of the city. He was supposed to be untouchable after tonight. They thought the Victor family had already made their choice behind closed doors, and this entire ceremony was simply a formality.


    Now... it seemed they had all jumped the gun.


    They had all gambled everything connections, resources, influence on a man who was no more than a temporary front-runner.


    And in business, nothing was more dangerous than betting too early.


    The atmosphere changed entirely.


    People started avoiding James¡¯s gaze. Some who had greeted him with eager handshakes earlier now didn¡¯t even nce in his direction. The weight of embarrassment and strategic miscalction hung over their heads like a dark cloud.


    Some even began subtly drifting toward the Victor family¡¯s direction, hoping to reposition themselves. Hoping to fix the mistake before it was toote.


    At that moment, the thick fog of disappointment settled hard across the entire hall.


    But nowhere did it weigh heavier than on James.


    He stood on the stage like a statue that had just been cracked from the inside. His fingers were still loosely curled around the edges of the award que, but it felt weightless now hollow, as if it meant nothing.


    His expression was frozen at first. A faint smile still hung on his lips, the same one he had proudly worn moments ago when he delivered his speech. But now it was lifeless. His eyes once glimmering with confidence now darted in small, frantic movements as if trying to make sense of what he just heard.


    ¡¯This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    This wasn¡¯t what they said would happen.¡¯


    He swallowed hard, but the knot in his throat stayed. His jaw clenched tightly. His brows began to twitch as he fought to maintain hisposure, but his chest was rising and falling a bit faster now.


    In his head, James reyed the official announcement the same one that had circted for weeks in newspapers, news outlets, and even on billboards.


    "The Winner of the Rising Business Guru Award will receive exclusive partnership with the Victor Family and a contract worth billions."


    It was everywhere. Every soul in that room had read it, heard it, believed it. Hell he had lived it, invested in it, nned his future on it.


    And now William Victor¡ªcool, confident, untouchable William was saying the contract was still open?


    Like none of that mattered?


    ¡¯No, no. This had to be something else.¡¯


    At that moment James forced his lips into a sarcastic smile.


    He gave a soft chuckle that had no warmth in it. Just bitter disbelief.


    "Wow..." he said, low but loud enough for those near the stage to hear.


    Then he turned slowly, his sharp gaze searching the crowd as if expecting someone to jump out and say this was all a joke, but no one did.


    He straightened his back and lifted his chin high, then turned his head toward William. "Is this because of what happened earlier?" he asked, his voice dripping with venom hidden under calm.


    He didn¡¯t wait for an answer.


    Instead, he swung his hand to point toward Cora still standing coolly in her pristine dress, her arms rxed and her eyes unshaken.


    James sneered.


    "Is it... because she showed her ugly face here, and disturb the ceremony?"


    Gasps rippled across the hall like thunder.


    James took one step forward on the stage, still holding the award in one hand and pointing with the other. His voice now rose just enough to carry his frustration.


    "If this," he said, motioning toward Cora again, "is the reason for the sudden change, no problem at all."


    He gave a dryugh, twisted and strained.


    "I¡¯ll make amendment, of course. Easy ones."


    His tone darkened as he added coldly, "And the first amendment will be kicking that fool out"

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15</h4>


    At that moment, the weight of silence in the hall grew thicker than the air.


    Every eye was trained on William Victor.


    He hadn¡¯t moved a muscle since James¡¯ words pierced the hall like an arrow dipped in venom. But something in his eyes changed no, snapped.


    It was a cold, unreadable fire burned in them. The calm elegance of the Victor family¡¯s eldest young master evaporated into something dangerous.


    James, oblivious to the storm brewing, still wore a twisted smirk on his face. He thought he¡¯d made a statement, and he needed to take action now.


    But that smirk didn¡¯tst long.


    With quiet fury, William took one step forward. Another. His shoes tapped across the marble floor like a countdown. The crowd parted like a curtain, instinctively stepping back, holding their breath.


    Before anyone could blink.


    "SMACK!"


    A loud, bone-stinging p echoed through the hall like thunder. James¡¯ head jerked to the side violently, and a thin gasp swept through the audience.


    At that moment some people covered their mouths, others froze with eyes wide.


    The p was so clean, so shocking, so public¡ªit told everyone exactly where the Victor family stood.


    James staggered.


    He didn¡¯t fall but he might as well have. His pride was already t on the floor.


    Then William¡¯s hand dropped back to his side, but his voice cut sharper than the p itself.


    "I warned you," he said with a low growl. "Don¡¯t ever and I mean ever dare to open your filthy mouth to insult that woman again."


    His tone didn¡¯t waver. His voice filled the room without shouting, yet each word mmed into James like a hammer.


    "This is yourst warning."


    James blinked rapidly, trying to steady himself, but William took one more step forward. They were eye to eye now one full of humiliation, the other full of unshakable dominance.


    Then William leaned in just slightly, his voice now lowered to a venomous whisper.


    "You better start thanking your gods..." he said slowly, each syble carrying weight, "that she doesn¡¯t want me to do something obsessive to you right now."


    Immediately his lips curled into a small, dangerous smirk.


    "Because if she gave me permission... you¡¯d be gone by now."


    Immediately he stepped back.


    "You¡¯d have been gone even before you started."


    At that moment, William turned around, his hands behind his back, his chin slightly raisedmanding without effort, powerful without shouting.


    His voice came cold and steady.


    "The meeting is over. Everyone can now go home."


    At that moment a chill swept through the entire event hall.


    James stood frozen, blinking as if he didn¡¯t hear right but the echo of William¡¯s words was still vibrating through the room. People didn¡¯t wait for a second announcement. One by one, chairs shuffled. High heels clicked. Shoes tapped. Conversations died off like a candle blown out by a storm.


    This was no longer a celebration.


    This was a funeral, a funeral for James¡¯ illusion of power.


    In that instant, James tried to steady himself.


    His hand reached slightly for the podium, as if trying to hold on to something that wouldn¡¯t slip between his fingers but it was toote.


    His thoughts were spiraling.


    "That¡¯s the kind of horror I should be afraid of? what a joke" he thought bitterly, teeth clenched, heart pounding.


    "Cora?"


    A woman who once clung to him. A woman who once cried to him. A woman who once begged him not to walk away. A woman who used to look at him like he was the sky itself.


    That¡¯s who he should fear?


    At that moment his lips curled with disbelief. His eyes narrowed with a cocktail of rage and confusion.


    "How could she be this? How could she flip the script?"


    And worse¡ªthe people he wanted to impress now bowed to her instead.


    Across the room, nobody dared linger. They moved like ants escaping fire. Those who had tried to greet James earlier now refused to look in his direction. Everyone remembered clearly how William had cklisted three families on the spot.


    If that could happen to those giants, what hope did the rest of them have? Just by watching the scene how Cora stood untouched, how James looked like a clown under the spotlight they understood exactly what needed to be done.


    No one wanted to be remembered as "the one who smiled at James Lewis the day the Victors turned their back on him."


    And just like that, the crowd thinned. Like water draining from a broken vase.


    Because no one wants to be in the bad books of the Victors.


    So, without wasting any more time, they immediately started walking out of the hall¡ªquickly.


    No one waited to be told twice. No one whispered. No one dared look around. In fact, most of them didn¡¯t even say goodbye. They just left. Some even stumbled in their high heels and still didn¡¯t stop walking. They didn¡¯t want to be thest face William Victor might remember.


    The once-glorious hall, full of shing lights and cheerful music just moments ago, now felt like a courtroom after a harsh verdict had been passed. The walls echoed only footsteps and shame.


    In less than five minutes, the mighty event was empty.


    And it was just James, and Cora.


    The silence between them was loud. Unforgiving.


    James stood in the center of the spotlight, the que still in his hand a piece of stic that now felt like a joke, He could hear his own heartbeat, He could hear the sound of his own breath, heavy with confusion and embarrassment.


    He turned his head slowly to look at her.


    His gaze wasn¡¯t soft, It was sharp, using, full of disgust.


    Not because he truly hated her but because she had done what he thought was impossible.


    She had made him look weak, she had made him kneel without touching him.


    He stared at her like she was filth.


    But the pain in his eyes... that told the truth.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything. No witty remarks. No sarcastic jabs. No threats.


    Nothing came out, his lips moved slightly, but he couldn¡¯t find the words.


    Everything was just too overwhelming, he wanted to scream. He wanted to throw the award. He wanted to rewind the entire day.


    But most of all, he wanted to understand how this had happened.


    How Cora¡ªhis ex-wife, the one he dismissed, the one he thought couldn¡¯t stand without him, how she became the one to ruin him... in front of everyone.


    No. That wasn¡¯t possible, that couldn¡¯t be it.


    It had to be something else, a bigger hand. A secret plot.


    At that moment he clenched his jaw tightly, sweat forming on his forehead.


    In his mind, the only exnation he could ept was that he had offended someone far greater than he thought.


    That¡¯s the only way to exin all of this.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16</h4>


    At that moment, James walked up to Cora with eyes that burned like fire.


    His lips were pulled back in a sneer, and his voice came low, strained, and bitter.


    "You think you¡¯ve won?" he said, taking a threatening step closer. "You think because you stood on that stage and ran your mouth in front of everyone because you somehow got the Victors to back you that makes you victorious?"


    He gave a small, scoffingugh.


    "You turned against me, you acted so the Victors could turned against me. And now you¡¯re standing there... smug... thinking you¡¯ve won?" Again he leaned forward slightly. "Let me tell you something."


    However Cora¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t flinch. She just stood there calmly, arms loosely crossed, as if watching a tantrum from a stranger.


    James didn¡¯t like that. Her calmness... it made his rage bubble hotter.


    "I¡¯m going to get this contract, Cora," he growled. "You hear me? I¡¯m going to get it. And when I do oh, you¡¯ll see. It¡¯ll be the shock of the town."


    He jabbed a finger in the air between them.


    "Everybody¡¯s going to talk about it. About me. James. The one who turned defeat into a crown."


    His breathing was sharp now, loud in the empty hall.


    "This is just me... telling you, you haven¡¯t won. You haven¡¯t won anything."


    At that moment he stepped even closer, the hatred in his eyes so thick it could choke the room. He was staring at her like she was dirt on the sole of his shoe. He wanted her to feel it that bitterness, that resentment, that buried shame.


    Then... in that wave of boiling anger, his body twitched.


    He raised his hand, he didn¡¯t even think. His fury had pushed him that far.


    But just as his hand was about toplete the motion.


    his phone rang.


    The shrill sound sliced the silence like a dagger, freezing James mid-motion.


    His breathing was still heavy, but now the rage was momentarily confused.


    He didn¡¯t want to look at it. He didn¡¯t want to be distracted.


    But the phone rang again. Relentless, Finally, he yanked it from his pocket with pure irritation ready to silence it without checking.


    But then... he saw the caller ID.


    And suddenly, like a switch flipped in his head he smiled, and his entire mood shifted.


    His grip on the phone tightened, but not in fear. No. It was something else.


    "Archibald Everhart."


    That was the name glowing on his screen.


    The Everhart family, though they weren¡¯t quite as blindingly powerful as the Victor family in terms of current global influence, they had something else. Something deeper. Ties. Networks. Old alliances woven through governments, corporations, and private councils around the world.


    The Everharts were not kings, but they were the ones who hosted the table at which kings were invited to sit.


    And Archibald Everhart... was the head of that table.


    James didn¡¯t speak when he saw the name. He just smiled cold, quiet, and victorious.


    With a slow breath, he turned away from Cora and walked toward the far corner of the hall. His steps were steady now. His posture more controlled. He looked like a man reminded of who he really was.


    He picked the call with both hands, cing it against his ear respectfully.


    At that moment his tone changed instantly.


    "Good evening, Sir Archibald," James said, bowing his head slightly though no one could see him. "I wasn¡¯t expecting your call."


    His voice was reverent. Measured. He knew what this family represented. They weren¡¯t shy like the Victors, but they held weight in ces others couldn¡¯t even see.


    They were the gatherers of power. The architects of silent thrones.


    And James despite his ambition, despite his ego knew that when the Everhart called, they answered with head lowered.


    Although they were not that top tier, but at least they were, and they were not as powerful as the Victors, but at least their homes, their whole ground when ites to connection and when ites to bringing group of investors together, when ites to bringing group of people together to form a very powerful alliance, they are the go-to people anyone can run to and you will get, and you will definitely seed.


    "Hello, Sir Archibald," he said quickly, almost cutting through the air with urgency and respect.


    On the other end of the line, the voice that replied was calm,posed, yet heavy with weight. A voice that didn¡¯t need to shout to be heard. A voice that had once whispered and made nations shift their policies.


    "James," Archibald Everhart began, his ent polished and dignified, "I heard there was quite the... eventful disruption at the awards ceremony tonight."


    Immediately James nced over his shoulder at Cora, still standing confidently on the other end of the hall like nothing that had just happened mattered to her.


    Archibald continued, "You know, there are some people watching these things closely. And while public messes are unsightly, they also reveal where the pressure points lie... and where potential still breathes."


    James didn¡¯t interrupt. He knew better than to speak over Archibald.


    "I¡¯d like you to attend a dinner, James," Archibald said. "A private contract dinner. Several parties will be present quietly, of course. Bring your best mind, not your pride."


    But before Archibald could say another word, James responded quickly, his voice steady and eager.


    "Yes, Sir Archibald. I¡¯ll be there. Just tell me where and I¡¯ll be on my way right now."


    There was a short pause¡ªapproval lingering in silence.


    "Very well. My secretary will send the location to your line in a moment," Archibald said. "We¡¯ll be expecting you."


    The call ended.


    Immediately, a soft chime echoed from James¡¯ phone. A message. Location attached. A five-star private estate in the hills. No media, no noise. Only those who mattered.


    James stared at the screen, lips curling into a slow, calcted smile.


    He didn¡¯t care what had just happened with the Victors. If anything, this was kind of better.


    Because now, he had leverage. A backdoor into the game. One that even Cora wouldn¡¯t expect.


    He could already see it: the proposal he was working on, the potential partnerships, and the names that would be seated at that table tonight. If the Victors were kings, the Everharts were the ones who hosted the war councils.


    And James had just been invited in.


    James actually couldn¡¯t help but smile because he could tell that definitely, even though if the Victor doesn¡¯t want to give him that contract, he¡¯s going to leverage on this because of the contract he himself was working on.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17</h4>


    And definitely, to James, this wasn¡¯t a loss¡ªit was just one door closing and another one swinging wide open. A better door. A cleaner one. One without Cora¡¯s nonsense and the Victors¡¯ hypocrisy.


    He was even starting tough at himself inwardly afraid of Cora? Really? That was impossible. She had been the one riding his coattails for years. Feeding off his shine like a moth glued to light. The same woman who used to beg him not to leave, who cried her eyes out whenever he threatened to walk away. The same woman who once told him she didn¡¯t know who she would be without him.


    So how could he, James Lewis, ever be afraid of someone like that?


    Again he scoffed under his breath and turned back to stare at her, a dangerous smirk slowly painting his lips.


    His eyes locked with hers from across the room those once soft brown eyes he used to admire now dark and sharp. But James wasn¡¯t moved. He wasn¡¯t shaken.


    Instead, with a calm toneced with venom, he spoke slowly.


    "You¡¯re lucky," James said coldly. "Something important just came up."


    He stepped closer to her, but not too close just enough for his words to sting like poison. "Just thank your stars, Cora. If not... I would¡¯ve made today the worst day of your miserable life."


    His voice dropped to a whisper. "But it¡¯s not over. No, not even close. I¡¯ming for you. What you did today thinking you could humiliate me publicly you must be mad."


    At that moment he straightened his suit jacket, exhaled as if releasing the disgust she left in his lungs, then looked her up and down onest time.


    "You need to be taught a lesson," he said. "And I¡¯ll be the one to teach you."


    Without another word, without sparing her a final nce, James turned around. His expensive shoes echoed against the floor as he walked out of the luxurious hall each step bolder than thest.


    The moment the doors flung open, the city night air greeted him, and there stood his secretary¡ªalready waiting for him, standing beside the sleek ck car parked in front of the building.


    At that moment, James entered the car without saying much, and the doors shut behind him like a silent oath. The air inside was cool, quiet, and professional. His secretary, seated beside the driver, didn¡¯t utter a word as they pulled away from the event center, gliding through the city like a shadow with purpose.


    They drove with speed but not recklessness, making their way through the well-lit roads of the City until they approached a street lined with sleek ck cars, luxury brands, and suited doormen at the entrance of a prestigious building. The golden logo above read The Crown Estate Dining Loungea known sanctuary for only the most powerful, old-money names and discreet transactions.


    At that moment James adjusted his cufflinks and stepped out confidently. This wasn¡¯t unfamiliar ground, but after what had just happened, his mind was restless. He wasn¡¯t here to eat. He was here to secure leverage.


    They were led through the grand entrance and past a ss partition to a private elevator. The soft chime of the elevator was followed by a short ride to the upper level¡ªexclusive ess. Only high-clearance business leaders knew about this wing.


    When the elevator doors opened, they were greeted by a butler who bowed slightly and extended his hand to therge double doors at the far end of the corridor.


    James walked in.


    The room was styled in royal navy and gold, a soft chandelier humming above, casting an elegant glow. The long ss table had six chairs, and five were already upied by sharp-looking men in tailored suits. Their expressions were firm, quiet, and knowing. These were men who had lived and breathed power for years.


    At the head of the table sat the man who had called earlier. The Hawthornes weren¡¯t a top-tier power like the Victors, but they controlled the veins that kept many giants alive. They were the kind of people who didn¡¯t shout they whispered, and empires moved.


    Bartholomew stood up with grace as James entered. "Ah, James," he said with a warm smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his calcting eyes. "Wee."


    James smiled back and approached him with a subtle bow. "It¡¯s an honor, sir."


    Bartholomew gestured to the seat directly to his right. "Please, have a seat. I trust your journey here wasn¡¯t too stressful?"


    James nodded politely. "Not at all."


    As he sat down, his eyes quickly scanned the room. From the way the men at the table offered nods and subtle greetings, James knew something at least the respect that had once surrounded him like a second suit was still there. Maybe a little thinner, maybe a little hesitant, but it was there. And that was enough for now.


    He rxed just a little. If there was an agenda here, it wasn¡¯t hostile. That gave him room to breathe.


    That was when Bartholomew cleared his throat lightly and spoke.


    "Well, we heard what happened," he said, his voice smooth like well-aged whiskey. "Quite the spectacle... But that, James... that is even more the reason we wanted to speak with you."


    At that moment Bartholomew leaned back slightly in his chair, his fingers lightly tapping on the table as his words sank in.


    He didn¡¯t raise his voice. He didn¡¯t need to.


    He continued speaking in that calm, deliberate tone that always carried weight no matter how softly he spoke. "The truth is, James, we can tell what¡¯s going on. The Victors... they¡¯re not fools. Neither are we. This whole sudden extension of the selection process? This announcement of postponement? It¡¯s all just a tactic. A calcted move to deflect pressure."


    James stayed silent, absorbing every word.


    Bartholomew¡¯s gaze sharpened. "They want the public and the investors to stop watching too closely. Because this isn¡¯t just any deal¡ªit¡¯s the deal. The kind that rewrites legacy. We¡¯re talking billions, James. Billions. A contract like this doesn¡¯t just change apany¡¯s outlook... it transforms it into a global titan."


    A low murmur of agreement passed among the men seated.


    Bartholomew folded his hands on the table and leaned forward now, his expression heavier. "So no, they¡¯re not dying it because of today¡¯s drama or because of some foolish scene that happened with your ex-wife. That¡¯s just noise. They¡¯re dying because they want to control the conversation. Control the temperature."


    James nodded slowly, still cautious, still listening.


    "They know you¡¯re doing well," Bartholomew said with a quiet emphasis. "And that¡¯s precisely why this move makes sense. Yourpany is rising. But this deal... this deal is on another level. The kind of level where one misstep, one wrong whisper, one ill-timed reaction could cost them reputation."

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18</h4>


    The man seated two chairs down added, "And the kind of level where they don¡¯t want people assuming too much, too early. They want the freedom to confirm quietly, behind closed doors, not under shing lights and award speeches."


    Bartholomew looked James in the eyes again, then said, "But from everything we¡¯re hearing¡ªand I mean everything we¡¯ve heard long before this event¡ªthe story has always been the same. It¡¯s done. You¡¯re the one. The Victor family has already chosen. This public announcement is a smokescreen."


    There was a pause in the room. The kind of pause that hung with silent validation.


    "Because the Victors don¡¯t flip decisions on a whim," Bartholomew said finally. "They don¡¯t change their minds the night before the biggest contract reveal in the region¡¯s history. That¡¯s not even possible."


    At that moment, hearing what Bartholomew just said, James couldn¡¯t stop the wide grin spreading across his face. He leaned slightly into the backrest of his chair, his once-tense shoulders finally rxing.


    All the weight that had been sitting heavily on his chest since the incident at the Victor event began to fade. The shame, the fear, the rising doubt¡ªall of it felt like vapor now, disappearing into the air as the truth became clear.


    So the Victor family wasn¡¯t abandoning him. They weren¡¯t pulling out of the deal because of Cora or some random, humiliating p that went viral on half the social media tforms. No, none of that. They were just trying to take the pressure off. Quietly.


    James chuckled to himself. Not loud, just enough to feel it roll in his throat. "So this was all part of the n?" he thought, amused. "They could¡¯ve just told me that from the start. Would¡¯ve saved me from dying ten times inside today."


    But hearing it now¡ªfrom Bartholomew Ainsley, of all people¡ªmeant it wasn¡¯t a bluff.


    Bartholomew didn¡¯t deal in shadows and small talk. The Ainsley family might not be Victor-level in wealth, but when it came to influence? They were kingmakers. In every major city, there was always a trace of their pull behind every major investment. Their mastery was in building strong alliances, in connecting ten powerful men and turning them into one unstoppable machine. If Bartholomew said the Victors were still on track with James, then James believed it.


    Deep inside, James felt his heartbeat settle into a rhythm of confidence again. The contract wasn¡¯t lost. If anything, the game was still his to lose¡ªor win. The Victor family may not have handed him the prize yet, but he was already sitting closer to it than anyone else.


    And he was going to make sure it stayed that way.


    He adjusted his sleeves, and his gaze drifted across the table at the other men seated¡ªsilent, calm, observant. They were watching him too, measuring his reactions, waiting to see if the James Lewis they had heard about still carried the same fire. And from the way their eyes softened and heads slowly nodded, he could tell¡ªthey saw it. They knew.


    At that moment, Bartholomew reached out to the edge of the table and picked up a sleek leather folder. With practiced ease, he opened it and revealed a stack of printed documents.


    Then, with a small but decisive smile, he looked at James and said, "Well, we have a business proposal for you. We have something that is going to be beneficial to all of us here. So that is the real reason why we actually called you¡ªto discuss business."


    Upon hearing what they just said those words, "we have a business proposal for you" James couldn¡¯t help himself. His lips slowly stretched into a wide, satisfied grin. He folded his arms and leaned slightly back in his chair, not with arrogance, but with a calm confidence that had returned to him like an old friend.


    They didn¡¯t need to spell it out anymore.


    The moment Bartholomew opened that folder, the moment those neatly arranged documents sat on the table like gold waiting to be imed, James already knew what was going on. The tide had never turned against him it had only paused, perhaps retreated a little like the sea preparing to surge forward again. And now, the waves were returning, bigger and louder than before.


    James stole a quick nce at Bartholomew, then at the four other well-dressed men at the table. All of them held a kind of quiet authority the kind of men who didn¡¯t show respect to just anyone. Yet right now, they were looking at him. Not as someone who had failed. Not as someone who had been pped in public. But as someone they still needed. As someone still valuable.


    The power was still there. He could feel it in his bones.


    And the best part? The Victor contract wasn¡¯t gone.


    In fact, if anyone in this city knew what was truly going on behind the Victor family¡¯s careful silence, it was Bartholomew Ainsley. That man didn¡¯t waste words, and he didn¡¯t attend meetings unless the matter had weight. So if he sat here, looked James in the eyes, and said the Victor family was only diffusing pressure then it was real.


    James took a slow breath, he could feel the pride stirring in his chest again. That fire that almost got snuffed out by Cora¡¯s interruption, the public humiliation, the fear that his career was slipping through his fingers it all began to shrink into nothing. A forgotten memory.


    He was back, and the image of Cora smiling at him earlier now feltughable. What exactly did she win? A few stares? A p? A moment of drama? Nothing more. She hadn¡¯t ruined him. She hadn¡¯t shaken the ground beneath his feet. All she did was throw a spark into a bonfire that couldn¡¯t be touched.


    He wasn¡¯t going to fall, If anything, he had be even more valuable now. After all the noise, here he was again seated in a room of men who mattered, being offered business like a king returning to his court.


    He chuckled quietly to himself.


    He thought he actually lost it. He thought Cora actually won. But from the look of things, he didn¡¯t lose anything and Cora didn¡¯t win anything. He is just going to be smiling and at the same timeughing, because he is still the James that everybody wants to be around, he is still the James that everybody wants to be with, so he is just going to be smiling.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19</h4>


    At that moment, without wasting a second, James leaned slightly forward on the table and nced around at the men sitting with him. His eyes, sharp and focused now, moved from one familiar face to another. The room had fallen into a thoughtful silence, the kind of silence thates just before decisions are made¡ªserious decisions.


    James adjusted his cufflinks slowly, a smile still tugging at the corners of his lips. Then, with a calm and deliberate voice, he finally spoke.


    "Well," he began, his toneced with gratitude and pride, "since you were the first ones to call me after what happened back there... since you didn¡¯t waste time, didn¡¯t hesitate, and didn¡¯tugh behind my back like most people probably are doing right now... I¡¯ll say this."


    He looked directly at Bartholomew Ainsley as he continued.


    "You reached out to me, you invited me to your table, and you still saw value in me even when everyone else thought I had already lost. That matters. I won¡¯t forget that."


    A few of the men nodded, some even rxed a little in their chairs, realizing the weight behind those words.


    James then leaned back again, folding his arms with a look of renewed authority.


    "So," he continued, "when the Victor contract finally gets announced... if I am the one who gets it, which I still believe I will... I¡¯ll make sure I work with you. I¡¯ll see what I can do. Not just for me but for you too. I don¡¯t believe in walking alone when those who stood with me in the storm still remain."


    There was a brief pause, then James gave a smirk.


    "Of course, it shouldn¡¯t be all about me. That¡¯s not how partnerships are built, right?" He chuckled lightly, a sound filled with charm and new confidence.


    "So... what kind of business do you want to discuss with me?"


    At that moment, Bartholomew Ainsley straightened in his chair and cleared his throat, preparing to address everyone at the table. His fingers lightly tapped against the polished surface as the room fell silent once more, every eye focused on him.


    "Well," he began, his voice deep andmanding, "we all know this contract from the Victors isn¡¯t just another opportunity¡ªit¡¯s a once-in-a-decade kind of deal. The numbers we¡¯re talking about here are massive. We¡¯re not just discussing expansion; we¡¯re talking about transformation¡ªfor anypany that holds it."


    The men nodded quietly, and James leaned in, clearly interested.


    "So, we¡¯re just going to go straight to the point," Bartholomew continued, folding his hands together with precision, the air around him tightening as if something significant was about to be unveiled. "We¡ª"


    Suddenly, the sharp chime of his phone pierced the moment.


    Bartholomew¡¯s eyes flicked down to the device, irritation shing in them for a split second. He was never interrupted during meetings, especially one like this. But then, upon seeing the caller ID, his expression subtly shifted. It was his personal secretary.


    The fact that his secretary was calling him now¡ªafter clear instructions not to¡ªmeant only one thing.


    Something was wrong.


    Bartholomew hesitated. He looked at the others, then back at the phone, and finally at James, giving a subtle nod as if to say forgive the break.


    "I never take calls during meetings," he muttered under his breath, "but this..."


    Without another word, he answered the phone and ced it to his ear, his tone professional but cautious.


    "Speak," he said calmly, masking the tension in the room that had suddenly thickened.


    At that moment, when Bartholomew answered the call, he didn¡¯t even wait for pleasantries. His voice was sharp and low. "I¡¯m in a meeting¡ª"


    But before he could finish his sentence, his secretary cut him off, his tone shaky and urgent.


    "Sir... there is fire. There is big trouble!"


    Bartholomew narrowed his eyes. "What nonsense are you¡ª"


    "Sir!" the secretary cried. "Have you not seen the news? We¡¯ve just been cklisted by the Victor family. Your name... it¡¯s on the list. Five names were announced by the Victor Group moments ago¡ªand yours was among them."


    Bartholomew froze.


    The room seemed to still around him, as if time itself had paused.


    The secretary¡¯s voice pressed on, panicked. "And it¡¯s not just the Victor family. Global Investments also issued a joint statement. They¡¯ve cklisted the same five individuals. Sir... the loan you securedst quarter? They¡¯ve canceled it. Effective immediately."


    Bartholomew felt a sudden chill crawl up his spine. "What...?"


    The others at the table were watching him now, noticing his face drain of color.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" he barked at the phone as he shot up from his seat. His chair screeched behind him. "What do you mean cklist? That¡¯s impossible!"


    But his voice cracked¡ªjust a little.


    The weight of the moment was starting to sink in. His breathing became shallow as he turned to the side wall where the mounted screen rested. With trembling fingers, he snatched the remote and pressed the power button.


    The screen flickered to life, For a second, nothing happened. Just a soft hum and the startup logo.


    Then¡ªBreaking News stered across the screen in bold red letters.


    A female news anchor, clearly reading from a prompt, looked solemn.


    "We interrupt this program with an urgent financial bulletin. The Victor family, in coboration with Global Investments, has released a cklist of five individuals andpanies banned from further business rtions, contracts, or financial engagements effective immediately."


    On the screen, five names began scrolling. Each name was apanied bypany logos, photos, and registration numbers.


    The second name to appear...Bartholomew Ainsley ¨C Ainsley Holdings


    The room went deathly quiet.


    Bartholomew staggered backward, gripping the edge of the table. "No... no, this has to be a mistake."


    But the next names that followed turned every head in the room cold.


    Every man seated at the table.


    All of them, all five present in the room.


    James¡¯ mouth dropped open. He looked from the screen to the men around him, his own heart beginning to race.


    The air turned suffocating.


    Bartholomew¡¯s lips trembled. "This... this can¡¯t be happening."


    Richard Halley fell back into his seat like his knees gave way beneath him. Gideon Blythe gripped the back of his chair to steady himself. Alfred Crowley rubbed his chest like he couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    Nobody spoke.


    They just stared¡ªstared at each other in disbelief, in confusion, in silent horror¡ªtrying to understand what was going on.


    Some of them couldn¡¯t even stand again. They were just falling to their seats, while some of them were using the chair for support.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20</h4>


    At that moment, seeing and hearing what just happened, James couldn¡¯t even say anything.


    He just stood there,pletely frozen eyes wide, lips parted, breathing slowly as if he was trying to understand whether what just happened was real. But it was. It was all real.


    His ears were ringing with the words "cklisted by the Victors" and "Global Investments pulled out." The atmosphere inside the VIP room had changedpletely. What was once a warm room filled with powerful men and high expectations was now drowned in dread and disbelief.


    At that moment James blinked slowly, still processing what was still happening. he looked at the television screen where the breaking news was being broadcast live. the other businessmen seated beside him, was boldly disyed. Each of them powerful men in their own right now looked like helpless children. One was still standing, trembling. Another had already slumped back into his chair, his face pale, lips trembling. Another one was gripping the edge of the table as if he was about to faint.


    James didn¡¯t know whether to sit or stand. He didn¡¯t even know how to breathe at that point. His thoughts were scattered. A minute ago, he was sure the contract was back in his hands. A minute ago, he was full of confidence. Now... now he was speechless. Completely lost.


    His throat felt dry as he finally spoke up, voice lower than usual, but filled with disbelief.


    "What the hell just happened...?" he muttered, then looked at the others. "You guys called me here... for a meeting. Just a normal meeting. And now this? This...?"


    He turned around, almost stumbling backward as he tried to gather his thoughts. "How? How is this even possible?" His voice rose, slightly shaky now. "How can this just happen to all of you at the same time? Did... did any of you do something wrong? Did any of you offend someone?"


    The room remained quiet. Everyone looked confused. No one had an answer. That made James feel even worse.


    He ran his hand over his face in frustration, trying to breathe properly. "No. No, this can¡¯t be a coincidence. this... this isn¡¯t just something random. You don¡¯t just gather for a business meeting and then, boom your names show up on a cklist in the same moment."


    He looked at each one of them carefully, his eyes narrowing.


    At that moment Bartholomew Ainsley couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "Someone... Someone we offended must have nned this. This is too calcted. Too perfect in timing. Someone¡¯s pulling the strings."


    But none of them said anything. They were all still trying to wrap their heads around what had happened.


    At that moment James lowered his voice, more serious this time. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. But whatever this is... it¡¯s not good. Not good at all."


    And he meant every single word.


    He didn¡¯t actually know what was going on.


    But something dark had just been set in motion.


    At that moment, Bartholomew Ainsley slowly reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. His fingers trembled not because he was scared, but because he was confused. Deeply confused. And angry.


    He stared at the screen for a moment before unlocking it. His heart pounded against his chest, the sound echoing in his ears louder than the murmurs in the room.


    "If anybody could pull this off..." he muttered under his breath, "it has to be someone with deep connections."


    Then his eyes shifted around the room. The other men¡ªbusiness moguls, respected figures in the industry¡ªwere all in various states of panic. Some were whispering rapidly on their phones. One was pacing back and forth. Another still sat slumped, his hands clutching his head. They all looked like kings who had suddenly been stripped of their thrones.


    immediately Bartholomew Ainsley swallowed hard.


    He had been doing business with the Victor family for a very long time. They were one of the few families he actually respected¡ªpowerful, precise, ruthless when needed, but always professional. He had always believed their decisions were calcted, not emotional. So... why now? why cklist him?why cklist all of them?


    He clenched his jaw, brows furrowing deeper. "Unless..." he began slowly, "this isn¡¯t about me alone."


    He turned to face the group again. "We all know the Victors, don¡¯t we?" His voice echoed in the silent room. "Most of our biggest deals came through them or passed through theirwork. Right?"


    A few men nodded slowly, cautiously.


    Bartholomew Ainsley continued, pacing slightly now, still holding his phone. "So what if... this has nothing to do with one person? What if this is a punishment? What if... someone crossed a line, and now all of us are paying for it?"


    At that moment he stopped walking and stared nkly at the floor, thoughts running wild in his head. "Or maybe... maybe someone framed us. Maybe there¡¯s more going on than we know."


    He looked at his phone again but didn¡¯t dial. There was no one to call. No one to ask. Because he didn¡¯t even know what was going on.


    At that James could feel the weight of a thousand questions pounding against his mind.


    Was it Cora? was it the Victors?


    Was it someone else entirely?


    His chest tightened as the silence in the room grew heavier.


    "This doesn¡¯t make sense," he whispered to himself. "None of this makes any damn sense..."


    He looked around again. Everyone¡¯s face mirrored his confusion. Their panic. Their helplessness.


    Bartholomew Ainsley could only say one thing¡ª truth that lingered in every man¡¯s heart at that moment, yet none of them had the courage to admit aloud.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but I think the victor are behind this..."


    At that moment, everyone in the room slowly began nodding their heads, as if James had finally said the one thing they all didn¡¯t want to admit out loud. The silence wasn¡¯t just heavy¡ªit was suffocating. Each of them had power. Wealth. Influence. Yet all of that seemed meaningless now.


    Because the way it happened...


    The way the contracts were revoked...The way their names were dropped publicly without a single chance to defend themselves...


    It wasn¡¯t just punishment. It was a statement. A warning. A thunderp meant to silence the entire business circle.


    And worst of all, it was effective.


    So without wasting any more time,Bartholomew Ainsley , the one with the ancient English lineage and deep-rooted influence¡ªsnatched his phone from the table, his fingers fumbling slightly as he dialed a number only a few people in the world could im to have.


    The line rang once. Then twice.


    Then it picked.


    "Hello?" the voice came through, sharp and professional.


    "Jeremy," Bartholomew Ainsley said, his tone tight with anxiety. "What¡¯s going on? Talk to me, now. What the hell is going on? Did... did the Victors do this?"

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21</h4>


    His voice was already beginning to tremble.


    "My partners... we¡¯ve all been cklisted. The statements went out not just from Victor Enterprises but from Global Investments too. All at once. No exnation. Is this a mistake or... or did we offend someone?"


    At that moment there was a short pause on the other end.


    Jeremy is the Secretary to William Victor.


    Then a deep sigh.


    "Sir," Jeremy said carefully¡ªit was William Victor¡¯s personal secretary, the man who served the eldest son of the Victor family. His voice was cautious, but there was a weight behind his words.


    "It¡¯s not a mistake," Jeremy continued. "I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, but considering your long-standing ties, I¡¯ll speak freely. The order came from the top. The Victors gave the directive personally."


    Bartholomew Ainsley¡¯s mouth went dry.


    Jeremy continued, his tone now heavy. "From what I¡¯ve heard in thest few minutes... it¡¯s not just about business. The family is furious. The exact words being thrown around were... ¡¯They dared to ignore us. They were told, yet they acted blind.¡¯"


    Hearing what Jeremy just said Bartholomew Ainsley¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. "Told what? Ignore what?"


    Jeremy hesitated before adding, "Apparently, there was an internal warning issued by the Victor family minutes before the public announcement. Something about respecting their family decision... about a shift in leadership or something tied to a private matter."


    Then came the words that shattered every illusion in the room.


    "The Victors feel that you all turned a deaf ear. That despite the announcement, you mocked it. Disregarded it. The cklisting... was a punishment. A reminder."


    At that moment silence followed it was heavy, sharp, unforgiving.


    None of the men in the room dared to move.


    None of them could even breathe properly.


    They had all heard the announcement, they allughed at it.


    Dismissed it as irrelevant drama.


    And now... they were paying for it.


    At that moment, Jeremy¡¯s voice on the other end of the call grew heavier, firmer, and more deliberate.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure," he said slowly, "that¡¯s exactly why the Victor family took this action. From the tone in the room, from the movements I¡¯ve seen, this didn¡¯te from just anger... This came from a calcted decision. And more than that¡ªthere¡¯s a whisper running through the halls over here..."


    He paused, and Bartholomew Ainsley¡ªstill holding the phone to his ear¡ªclosed his eyes slowly as if bracing himself.


    Jeremy continued, "There¡¯s a feeling... that this order, this cklisting it didn¡¯t originate solely from the Victor family. No. From everything I¡¯ve gathered, from everything I¡¯ve overheard... the Victors might be doing this to impress someone. Someone even more powerful. Someone none of us have seening."


    That line made James turn instantly toward Asbe. "What¡¯s he saying?" James whispered.


    Immediately Bartholomew Ainsley raised a hand, silencing the room.


    Jeremy¡¯s voice kept going, quiet but firm. "I don¡¯t know who this person is. But the tremors the person caused... were heavy enough to make the Victors act like pawns. That¡¯s what scares me the most. If the Victors are acting like this out of fear or loyalty, not pride¡ªthen you all have crossed a line that¡¯s far beyond money or influence."


    Immediately James¡¯s jaw tightened. Everyone else in the room¡ªmen who had moments ago walked in like kings now sat slouched, pale, helpless.


    Jeremy went on, "And... from the look of things, this isn¡¯t just about one moment. It¡¯s not just what happened recently. There¡¯s a deeper grudge here. Something... someone among you might have done something a while back, and now the consequence is finally here."


    At that moment Bartholomew Ainsley¡¯s fingers clenched tightly around the phone.


    "Listen," Jeremy added, voice slightly rushed now. "You all need to think. Among yourselves. Go back, rewind everything that¡¯s happened over thest few weeks maybe even months. Think of who you may have offended. Who you overlooked. What message was ignored. Something was done, and someone felt it."


    Silence filled the room once again.


    "But I need to go," Jeremy said. "This call is already risky. If I¡¯m caught rying this, I could lose everything. And from the look of things, you all need to be extremely careful from now on. This isn¡¯t a business war. This is personal. It feels targeted. Calcted, And if you¡¯re not cautious... this might only be the beginning."


    And with that, the call ended.


    Then Bartholomew Ainsley slowly lowered the phone from his ear.


    The color in his face was almost gone.


    James stared at him, eyes burning with confusion and anger.


    And then Bartholomew Ainsley spoke, low and broken, "He said... the Victors are trying to impress someone. Someone far above them. And if that¡¯s true, then whoever we¡¯ve offended... is not someone we can just walk up to and apologize."


    He scanned the faces in the room men, and said, "We need to think. Fast. Because whatever we did... is about to burn everything we¡¯ve built."


    At that moment, the call ended, and the heavy silence that followed was like a dark cloud settling in the room.


    Bartholomew Ainsley lowered his phone slowly, his hand trembling ever so slightly. He looked frozen in his seat, unsure whether to speak or even breathe. For a man who had seen decades of political and business storms, this moment was different. It rattled something deep inside him.


    Everyone in the room had heard the conversation. Jeremy¡¯s voice was loud enough to pierce through the luxurious silence of the VIP suite. Now, all five men began to stir restlessly, their faces twisted in confusion, tension, and dread.


    "This can¡¯t be happening," one of them muttered, eyes darting around the room.


    "I didn¡¯t say anything bad about the Victors," another whispered under his breath.


    "Did anyone insult someone from their bloodline or dismiss a message?" someone else asked, his voice shaking.


    "No! I even praised them justst week!" came a reply.


    They all began to murmur and debate softly, talking over one another like desperate gamblers trying to make sense of a losing hand.


    It wasn¡¯t panic yet¡ªbut it was fear. Unsettling fear.


    "What did we do?" one of them said. "Who did we offend that would make the Victors cklist us overnight¡ªand get Global Investments involved too?"

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22</h4>


    "This isn¡¯t business... this is punishment," another muttered.


    Bartholomew Ainsley, still seated at the head of the table, suddenly shifted in his chair, his cold, calcting eyes slowly locking onto James. James, who was quiet now, still trying to make sense of what just happened, suddenly felt the weight of that stare.


    The tension thickened as Bartholomew Ainsley narrowed his eyes. The energy in the room shifted. Even the others sensed something was about to break.


    James looked up¡ªand froze.


    Bartholomew Ainsley face was stern. But behind that sternness was something more dangerous.


    Suspicion.


    A sharp silence spread across the room again, as if the walls themselves were holding their breath.


    At that moment James sat up straighter, sensing the change.


    Then, Bartholomew Ainsley spoke, slowly and with a voice that cut deep.


    "James."


    James didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    "James..." Bartholomew Ainsley repeated, firmer this time.


    James met his eyes. "Yes?"


    "Are you... absolutely sure," Bartholomew Ainsley said, voice low and even, "that this didn¡¯t happen because of you?"


    James blinked.


    "I... I don¡¯t understand."


    Bartholomew Ainsley¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. If anything, it grew colder. More piercing.


    "Did you offend someone? Someone connected to the Victors? Someone above them?" he asked. "Did you insult someone without knowing who they were? Disregard a message? Ruin a deal? Did you... step on the wrong person¡¯s toes?"


    At that moment the room went silent again. Every man now turned to look at James. Their fear and confusion were slowly twisting into suspicion. Not because they hated James, but because they were desperate for someone to me. And James, being the outsider at that moment, the one newly pulled into their circle, suddenly became the most reasonable exnation.


    Immediately James looked around and swallowed.


    He was stunned. "No," he said quietly. "No... I¡ªI didn¡¯t do anything... At least, not that I know of."


    But even as he said it, a strange shadow passed through his own mind.


    Because deep down, even he wasn¡¯t entirely sure anymore.


    At that moment, the room was no longer a ce for business it had turned into a silent courtroom, and James was clearly the man on trial.


    Now all eyes turned toward him.


    Not a single person said anything, but the looks on their faces said it all.


    Their eyes were sharp. Angry, disappointed, Suspicious.


    James could feel it. The pressure on his chest. The weight of unspoken usations. He hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth yet, but the room already seemed to have decided he was guilty. And worst of all? He had no idea what crime he was being med for.


    He could feel it in their energy no one was on his side anymore.


    He looked from one man to another, Some shifted in their seats, Some crossed their arms. Others tapped their fingers against the table, unable to hide their frustration.


    It was Bartholomew Ainsley who broke the silence.


    Still calm, but there was no mistaking the steel behind his voice.


    "James..." he said again, staring directly at him, "what exactly did you do to make the Victors cklist every single person in this room?"


    Again James swallowed hard. "Nothing," he said. "I¡ªI swear, I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t even understand what¡¯s going on. you called me here for a meeting. How could I...?"


    He trailed off.


    Because even he knew no one in that room believed him anymore.


    Bartholomew Ainsley didn¡¯t flinch. "You expect us to believe this is a coincidence? That Victor postpones the signing of the biggest contract in yourpany¡¯s history on the same day you walk into this meeting and now all of us are cklisted?"


    The other men remained silent, but their faces were tense.


    Then, suddenly, another voice chimed in. It was one of the older businessmen at the far end of the table Mr. Darnell. He leaned forward, his voice low and thoughtful.


    "No... this feels familiar," he said. "I heard something like this before but didn¡¯t take it seriously."


    Everyone turned to him.


    Darnell continued, "A few minutes ago in the same ceremony, three top families families with deep ties to the Victors were suddenly cklisted. Their businesses would definitely crashed within days. Why? Because they invited Victor to a private gathering... and also invited someone the Victors personally despised. Someone they had warned everyone to stay away from."


    James frowned. "And what does that have to do with me?"


    Darnell looked at him with narrowed eyes. "Maybe you¡¯re that person."


    James¡¯s heart skipped.


    "That doesn¡¯t make any sense," he said. "Victor and I... we¡¯re not even enemies. We¡¯ve had some talks. Nothing negative happened. I¡¯ve never disrespected them¡ª"


    Bartholomew Ainsley cut in. "Maybe not directly. But maybe you crossed a line without realizing it. Maybe you were seen with someone, said something, or did something that offended them."


    Immediately James shook his head, trying to fight off the rising anxiety. "No... No, I don¡¯t think so."


    But then he paused.


    His thoughts raced. His mind went back to the day before yesterday. That brief moment when he refused to speak with Victor¡¯s assistant over the phone, thinking it was just a routine call. He hadn¡¯t meant it in any offensive way. He was just tired. Busy. Caught up in his own issues.


    Could that be it? Did that tiny moment turn into this? as James sat back in his seat, uncertain, the realization began to take shape across the table. Darnell nodded slowly and said, "The Victors don¡¯t always fight with words, they fight with silence. With power. You crossed them... and we¡¯re all paying the price."


    At that moment, the heavy silence in the room was no longer confusion it was fear.


    Real fear.


    A cold, sinking feeling that clung to every man sitting at that VIP table. Their minds, once busy calcting profits and partnerships, were now reeling with one terrible realization: They had brought this on themselves.


    The truth hit like a p across the face.


    At that moment Someone among them no, not just someone... James had unknowingly dragged all of them into a war they didn¡¯t even realize they had dered. A war against the Victors.


    And that was a war no one won, one of the men finally broke the silence, his voice dry and hoarse like sandpaper. "It¡¯s true," he said slowly. "We... we must¡¯ve triggered this ourselves. Somehow, some way, we stepped on andmine. And the Victor family doesn¡¯t y games. They... they destroy."


    Another nodded, clenching his jaw. "We dug our own grave."


    A third man ran his hands down his face in disbelief. "This can¡¯t be happening. Just this morning we were talking about expanding our reach with that contract. Now we¡¯re all cklisted. How do we even begin to fix this?"


    Bartholomew Ainsley sat forward, eyes fixed coldly on James. "The answer is already clear," he said in a low tone. "There¡¯s only one way out of this."

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23</h4>


    At that moment everyone looked at him, he raised a hand and pointed straight at James. "You. Find the person you crossed. Whoever you insulted. Whoever you belittled. Whoever you disrespected find them."


    Immediately James swallowed hard. "But I don¡¯t even know who I offended!"


    Darnell mmed his hand on the table. "Then start remembering! Because if you don¡¯t, we¡¯re all finished."


    The weight of their anger, their desperation, fell hard on James¡¯s shoulders.


    Asbe continued, "There¡¯s only one reason the Victor family would move like this swift, silent, and with no second chances. They¡¯re not doing this just to punish us. They¡¯re making an example. And unfortunately, we¡¯re caught in the crossfire."


    "So what do we do?" another businessman asked, panic creeping into his voice.


    "We apologize," Bartholomew Ainsley said inly. "To whoever it is. We find out exactly who James wronged, and we beg them. We go on our knees if we have to. We clear this up before it gets worse."


    James looked around the table, no one wasughing anymore.


    No one was smiling, they were all looking at him like he held the knife that stabbed them in the back.


    And maybe... maybe he had, even if he didn¡¯t mean to.


    He rubbed his temples. His thoughts were spinning. Who could it be? Who had the power to turn the Victors against him like this? Who had he offended that badly?


    Who? as the men began to whisper and argue, one voice stood out: "You better remember, James. Because if you don¡¯t, we all go down."


    And James knew...This wasn¡¯t about business anymore.


    It was survival.


    At that moment, James gave way.


    He slumped back into his seat as though the floor had been ripped from under him.


    His breath caught in his chest. His lips parted, but no sound came out. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just remembered. Cora again.


    That wasn¡¯t possible, It couldn¡¯t be.


    His mind raced through the chaos of thest few days, rewinding every conversation, every expression, every detail he had ignored. It didn¡¯t add up. Cora was just his ex-wife. A woman he had once believed he had the upper hand over, the same woman he dismissed and betrayed without even blinking. But now... it felt like he had been ying with fire without realizing it, and now everything was burning.


    At that moment he rubbed his temples, trying to shake off the growing fear crawling through his veins.


    If it was true, what kind of rtionship does Cora have with the Victor family? how is she connected to all this? his chest tightened.


    And for the first time, James felt something he hadn¡¯t felt in years small. Very small.


    "I think my ex wife Cora has something to do with this."


    He said with a low voice.


    Then came the voice that snapped him back to reality. Firm, cold, and dangerously calm.


    The man who had called him for the meeting Mr. ck leaned forward. His eyes, once filled with business warmth, were now hard as steel.


    "You know something," ck said sharply. "You¡¯re telling me the Victors pulled the strings, and now you¡¯re telling me Cora might be involved?"


    James froze.


    ck didn¡¯t wait. "That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it? You offended her. And she made one call. Just one call."


    James shook his head slowly. "No... I mean... I didn¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t think¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t give us that nonsense!" ck snapped, mming his palm on the table. "You didn¡¯t think? You didn¡¯t think? James, look at us! Our names are on a cklist! Our assets are about to be frozen. Our partnerships are disintegrating by the second¡ªand you¡¯re here telling us you didn¡¯t think?"


    James couldn¡¯t respond. His mouth was dry.


    Another man leaned in, voice lower, almost begging. "Who is she to the Victors? You must know. You were married to her. What connection does she have? Is she dating one of them? Is she their investor? Did you mess with their sister or something?"


    At that moment James stared at them nkly. He didn¡¯t have the answer. But the terrifying part was that deep down, something told him the answer was yes. Cora was no longer the woman he thought he knew.


    She wasn¡¯t his poor, handicapped wife who needed him to survive.


    She was something else, someone else.


    And then the question came¡ªthe one James feared the most.


    Mr. ck stood slowly, pointing a finger at him with deliberate weight.


    "Thedy you spoke ill about¡ªthe person you humiliated, disrespected... whoever it was that made the Victors move against us¡ªyou know who it is."


    James looked up, silent.


    "We need her," ck said, his voice now cold and resolute. "We need her. Immediately."


    He stepped closer.


    "Tell us how we are going to see this person."


    At that moment, James then raise his hands slightly, a gesture of both confusion and defense.


    He didn¡¯t want to give in so early because something this tells him he might be wrong, it¡¯s not Cora.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re all talking about," he said, his voice low but strained, almost cracking under the weight of the moment. "Just like the ceremony... I don¡¯t even understand what happened there. One minute everything was set, and the next, the Victor pulled out. I didn¡¯t do anything. I swear it."


    James took a breath and continued, trying to steady himself, though his legs were already trembling beneath the table.


    "I didn¡¯t even get a hint. Nothing. Not a warning. Not a whisper. So when they changed their mind about the contract, I was as shocked as every other person sitting in this room."


    He looked around again, this time with more intensity, searching for just one face that didn¡¯t doubt him but there was none.


    "I don¡¯t know what those other families did to get punished like that. I don¡¯t know what offense theymitted. I don¡¯t even know what kind of power or connection would lead to something like this happening so fast, so clean, and so brutal..."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24</h4>


    At that moment he lowered his gaze for a moment, pressing his lips together, his heart racing. Then he slowly looked back up.


    "And now..."


    He paused, his chest rising and falling quickly as if he were choking on the truth he didn¡¯t know how to say.


    "...you¡¯re all looking at me like I¡¯m the cause of it."


    He swallowed hard.


    "I don¡¯t know what any of you did. I don¡¯t know what person you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know who she is, I don¡¯t know what she means to the Victor. I¡¯m just as clueless as you all are."


    He leaned back against the chair, eyes heavy with confusion and pain, his voice now nothing more than a whisper.


    "I swear... I don¡¯t know the person you¡¯re looking for."


    At that moment, hearing what James just said, the tension in the room exploded like a firecracker.


    One of the men mmed his hand hard against the table, the loud bang echoing across the walls, startling even James.


    Another stood up so quickly his chair screeched and nearly toppled over. Their faces twisted with fury, their brows furrowed, and veins bulging on their necks. Every single one of them was boiling in rage.


    "What do you mean you don¡¯t know?" one of them barked, his voice filled with disbelief. "You were publicly thrown out of the most important event in the city, humiliated like a nobody! And now you¡¯re sitting here pretending you don¡¯t know what happened? Do you think we¡¯re fools?"


    "You expect us to believe this?" another added sharply, stepping closer to where James sat. "We all read the reports. We saw the videos. You didn¡¯t just get removed¡ªyou were embarrassed. And you think that kind of reactiones without a reason?"


    At that moment James opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out.


    "Oh, now you¡¯re quiet?" one of the older men snapped, pointing a trembling finger at him. "Let me tell you something, James. All of our names are on that cklist. Every single one of us. You somehow you¡¯re not. But the rest of us? We¡¯re done. Contracts cancelled. Loans pulled. Reputation smeared. And it all started with what happened to you."


    Someone else leaned forward, voice quieter but more dangerous. "You crossed someone. Someone important. Someone the Victor respects enough to burn all of us just to send a message. And now you¡¯re standing there, washing your hands like Pte?"


    James slowly stood up, the weight of their res nearly crushing him. "I swear... I¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t!" another man snapped. "Don¡¯t you dare swear anything if it¡¯s not the truth. We won¡¯t take that crap from you."


    They began to close in on him, not physically aggressive yet¡ªbut the message was clear. They were furious, and they weren¡¯t going to let this go.


    "You are going to open your mouth," the man who first mmed the table said, his voice sharp, "and you are going to tell us what you did. Tell us who you offended. Tell us now."


    James¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly, his heart pounding. But no matter how hard he tried to search his mind, everything was nk¡ªexcept one name that kept scratching at the back of his memory like a ghost he didn¡¯t want to see.


    Still, he stayed silent, the group wasn¡¯t going to wait.


    "You keep quiet and we swear, James," the man said, his tone now as cold as ice, "we will do everything humanly possible to drag the truth out of you. We¡¯re not going to let you ruin us just because you¡¯re too proud or too scared to talk."


    At that moment, James could feel it ¡ª the weight of every gaze in the room pressing down on him like a boulder on his chest.


    He couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    His eyes shifted restlessly from one furious face to another, their expressions growing darker with every second he stayed silent. His palms were sweating. His legs were itching to run. But he was stuck¡ªtrapped in the middle of a storm that had no clear direction.


    And inside his head... only one name echoed louder than the anger surrounding him.


    Cora.


    He didn¡¯t want to believe it, he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    His mind rejected the thought immediately, tossing it aside as impossibleughable even. "Cora?" he thought again. "No. It¡¯s not her. She doesn¡¯t have that kind of power."


    But deep down, a cold shiver ran through his spine.


    He had lived with Cora for over two years. He had shared her quiet moments, her fragile smiles, her silence, and her strength. He thought he knew her. She was humble. She was quiet. She didn¡¯t even seem to care about the things most rich women clung to.


    But then again...He remembered the ceremony. The way she walked in¡ªdifferent. Confident. Powerful. Like a queen returning to her throne. The way the guards treated her. The way William pped him without hesitation, like a man following orders from someone far more important.


    And then there was that painful sentence from William:


    "Next time, before you speak, remember who you¡¯re speaking about."


    James had tried to forget that moment. He¡¯d told himself it was a misunderstanding, that maybe Cora had powerful friends, maybe it was just coincidence, just bad timing. He had clung to that belief like a lifeline in a storm.


    But now...Now the dots were connecting whether he wanted them to or not.


    The cklist


    All of it... somehow traced back to him.


    And if all of this was triggered by him, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit was her.


    At that moment he shook his head slowly, still refusing to let the thought settle. "No," he told himself again. "Not Cora. She was angry. She was hurt. But she wouldn¡¯t do this... right?"


    But what if she could?


    He had humiliated her. Betrayed her. Thrown away years she had given him years he now knew were built on sacrifice, on something more than he ever understood.


    The men in the room continued watching him. Some had their arms crossed. Others had their jaws clenched. But none of them spoke. They were waiting.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25</h4>


    Waiting for him to admit what they had already begun to suspect.


    And yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    Because saying it would mean epting that Cora Santiago, the woman he thought was powerless, had brought down a room full of men with just a whisper.


    A woman he had once thought too weak to matter had possibly be the nightmare that now haunted their entire reality.


    But he still couldn¡¯t believe it. No matter how loud the signs screamed at him.


    At that moment James looked down at the floor, swallowed the lump in his throat, and tried to steady his trembling breath.


    He told himself once more, more like a prayer than a conviction


    "It can¡¯t be Cora... it just can¡¯t."


    At that moment, James clenched his jaw tightly and straightened his shoulders. Enough was enough. He looked around the room slowly, locking eyes with each man sitting there each face that had once smiled at him now twisted with suspicion, frustration, and silent judgment.


    He took one step forward, then another, and finally stood at the head of the room where they could all hear him clearly.


    "Let me say this once and for all," he began, his voice cold but controlled, firm but not loud. "I have nothing to say to any of you."


    Immediately Murmurs started to rise, but he raised one hand steady, unwavering and continued.


    "You all sit here, using me like you¡¯ve solved some great mystery. But has any of you even stopped for a moment to think what if this mess isn¡¯t because of me?"


    He took a breath, then narrowed his gaze.


    "What if one of you is the reason we¡¯re all here? What if the person who caused this entire thing is sitting right in this room, trying to cover his own shame by pointing fingers at someone else?"


    Hearing what james just said, They shifted ufortably in their seats.


    James scoffed, shaking his head.


    "You think I called this meeting? No. You did. All of you. You were the ones who reached out to me, set this up, asked for my time. I came because I thought we were going to talk like professionals about the contract situation. But instead, I walked into a room full of people who¡¯d already decided I was guilty before I even said a word."


    He looked at the man who first used him. His tone darkened.


    "You wanted someone to me. You didn¡¯t care whether it was true. You just wanted to believe I was the reason the Victor family pulled out, the reason Global Investments cklisted you. But ask yourselves why would I bring this kind of trouble onto myself? What would I gain?"


    At that moment Silence followed, no one had an answer.


    James slowly walked over to his chair, picked up his phone, then turned back toward the table.


    "I don¡¯t owe anyone here an exnation. And I won¡¯t stand here while you all try to force me into confessing something I know nothing about."


    He headed for the door, his steps slow, deliberate.


    "And since I¡¯ve made it clear that I have nothing more to say, I¡¯ll take my leave now."


    At that moment, just as James reached the door, his hand barely touching the knob, the sharp,manding voice of the man who had initially called him stopped him in his tracks.


    "Don¡¯t move an inch," the man said coldly. "Because you, James, had the privilege before."


    At that moment James froze, his back still turned to them.


    The man rose slowly from his chair, his tone growing louder with every step toward James.


    "You think we all wanted to sit at the same table with you because of your charm? No. Let me tell you the truth now. You were only relevant because the Victor family backed you."


    James¡¯s fingers tightened around the doorknob, but he didn¡¯t turn around.


    "You had power, James," the man continued. "Because the Victors made it so. And we yes, we tolerated you, smiled with you, clinked sses with you because we wanted to benefit. Everyone did. Every single person who treated you like royalty did it for gain. You were a ticket. Nothing more."


    Another voice in the room added, "But then you got toofortable. You started thinking you were untouchable. That no one could question you."


    The original speaker stepped even closer. "You started acting like we all needed you. Like we were the ones begging for your attention. But today? Look around you, James. The tides have turned."


    The weight of their words pressed down on him, but James stayed silent.


    The manughed, but there was no amusement in it. "And now I hear from reliable sources¡ªyou were pped. pped publicly by William Victor himself. That¡¯s not just anger. That¡¯s a deration. Something big happened, James. You crossed a line."


    Another man chimed in, "And not just that. The contract was postponed. Not rejected postponed. That¡¯s worse. That means they¡¯re thinking about it. Deciding whether to crush you quietly or give you a way out."


    The original voice pressed on. "And look at you running here like a man looking for a lifeline. You? The James we used to know would¡¯ve never done that. He would¡¯ve canceled the meeting. He would¡¯ve sent someone in his ce. But here you are,ing yourself, quietly, even humbly."


    The room was deadly quiet for a moment.


    "That tells me everything I need to know," the man said, voice low now. "You¡¯re desperate. And you¡¯re hiding something. You did something that turned the Victor family against you, and now you want to y innocent in front of us?"


    At that moment James finally turned around. His face was calm, but his eyes carried the fire of humiliation. Still, he said nothing.


    The man smirked.


    "You can keep your secrets, James. But remember this whatever game you yed, it¡¯s crumbling now. You may not care about your own downfall, but don¡¯t drag us down with you. If this contract doesn¡¯te back in a month, none of us will ever forgive you."


    He paused.


    "And I mean none."

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26</h4>


    At that moment, the atmosphere in the room thickened with silent tension. Murmurs began to ripple through the group sharp whispers, soft grumbles, and impatient sighs. Their faces were no longer just filled with confusion or frustration there was now growing resentment, and it was pointed in one direction.


    James.


    One of the men sitting by the far side of the table leaned forward and whispered harshly to the person beside him, "He¡¯s obviously hiding something. You can tell. Look at how he keeps deflecting."


    Another voice followed quickly, louder this time. "We¡¯re wasting time. The more we sit here listening to his excuses, the more danger our businesses face."


    More heads nodded in agreement, some gritting their teeth, others shaking their heads in disbelief. The consensus was growing quickly, and the pressure was mounting.


    "Exactly," one of them snapped. "We all know the Victors don¡¯t just move without reason. Someone messed up and all signs point at him."


    "The cklist wasn¡¯t random," someone else added. "We¡¯ve seen this happen before. You offend someone powerful someone the Victors respect and then this kind of storm follows. We¡¯re not stupid."


    One of the elder men, who had been quietly observing from the corner, finally spoke in a deep, slow voice. "The longer we take to fix this, the more we bleed. It won¡¯t stop at this cklist. This is only the beginning. If we don¡¯t make amends soon, ourpanies might copse."


    There was a heavy silence again, then someone muttered, "And what if tomorrow, our ounts get frozen? Or our partners pull out?"


    At that moment James felt his throat tighten. He stepped forward, his voice louder now, cutting through the noise.


    "So, what now?" he said, his eyes darting from face to face. "Are you all using me?"


    The murmurs stopped.


    James raised his voice a notch. "Are you seriously using me of being the reason your contracts were canceled? That your names were cklisted? That your businesses are copsing?"


    His voice cracked slightly, his pride battling the wave of shame crawling up his spine.


    He looked around again this time slower, more deliberate. Their eyes didn¡¯t flinch. No one looked away. If anything, their gazes hardened, their silence louder than any words.


    James clenched his fists.


    "Are you guys now using me?"


    At that moment, before James could even blink or utter a word, all of them shouted back at him loud, clear, and in perfect agreement.


    "Yes! You were the one!"


    Their voices echoed through the room, filled with rage and certainty. It wasn¡¯t just an usation anymore, It was a verdict, And James stood in the middle of it, like a man condemned.


    The air became heavy, like something poisonous had settled among them.


    Every eye in the room burned with anger. Every face was twisted with disappointment, frustration, and bitter betrayal. Some stood to their feet. Some clenched their fists on the table. Others simply stared at James like he was the gue that had infected all their lives.


    "You are not going to get away from this," one of them spat. "We¡¯ve lost too much because of you!"


    Another banged his hand on the table. "Contracts! Partners! Opportunities! All gone, just like that! And you¡¯re standing here acting like you don¡¯t know anything?"


    James took an uneasy step back. His heart raced. His breath shortened. For the first time, he realized just how dangerous the situation had be.


    Then, the man who had initially called James for the meeting stood up slowly. There was something in his eyes now darkness, threat, and a quiet, growing rage that felt more dangerous than any loud scream.


    He straightened his suit, walked a few steps closer to James, and said in a voice that was low but firm, "It seems you¡¯re very, very stubborn, James."


    He didn¡¯t blink. He didn¡¯t break his stare.


    "But let me remind you do not mistake my calmness for weakness. Do you know who I am? Do you know what I¡¯m capable of?"


    James felt a cold shiver run down his spine.


    "I¡¯m not someone you can just push around. I¡¯m not someone you can humiliate or lie to. I brought you into this meeting out of respect. But you decided to treat me and everyone else here like fools."


    He took one more step, and his tone deepened.


    "Let me make one thing very clear, James. cklist or not, ruined contract or not... I still have enough power to crush you. And I will."


    The room went silent. Everyone froze.


    "This is not a warning," he added, his voice nowced with venom. "It¡¯s a threat. Since you¡¯ve chosen to stay quiet... Since you¡¯ve chosen to drag us all down with you... then I¡¯lle for you. Personally."


    James swallowed hard, but his throat was dry.


    The man took a final look at James, sharp and cold, then turned back to the others.


    "Let him enjoy the little time he has left. Because what¡¯sing next, he won¡¯t see iting."


    At that moment, without wasting any more time, James suddenly burst intoughter. It wasn¡¯t nervousughter. It wasn¡¯t the kind that came from a ce of fear. No it was loud, mocking, and filled with arrogance.


    He took a few slow steps around the room, his hands tucked in his pockets, scanning each face that stared back at him with fury. Then he stopped, smirked, and said in a calm, proud voice:


    "Really? You think I¡¯m scared? Do I look like someone that¡¯s afraid of you?"


    The silence in the room was deafening.


    "I¡¯m not scared of you," he continued. "I¡¯m not scared of any of you. Look at yourselves panicking like helpless puppies just because you¡¯ve been cklisted. Like, what exactly do you think you can do to me?"


    He scoffed and pointed at the man who had threatened him earlier. "You? You think you¡¯re some big deal? Please."


    James chuckled again and shook his head. "You all seem to forget something. You¡¯ve been cklisted. Not me. So don¡¯t stand there acting all powerful, trying to intimidate me like I owe you anything."


    At that moment he leaned on the table, his eyes sharp and daring. "Do I look like someone who¡¯s afraid of a bunch of desperate businessmen who are now running around like headless chickens because their connections have dried up overnight?"


    They remained silent, their jaws clenched, their eyes burning.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27</h4>


    "I¡¯ve been in this game long before half of you were even taken seriously," James said, standing up straight. "So let me remind you who I am. I¡¯m still James. The James that people used to line up just to shake hands with. The James that every media outlet wanted to interview. The James that every top brand wanted to associate with."


    Again he stepped forward, his voice rising slightly, filled with pride.


    "I¡¯m still the hot cake. I¡¯m still the man everyone wants to mingle with. I haven¡¯t changed."


    He pointed toward the door.


    "So if the Victors want to dy the announcement of my contract, fine. Let them dy it. It¡¯s just a matter of time."


    Then he turned his eyes back on all of them, his expression cold and confident.


    "But don¡¯t you ever forget who you¡¯re talking to. And don¡¯t ever try to cross me."


    At that moment, the entire room fell into a heavy silence. The air was thick with disbelief. No one could believe what they had just witnessed James, the same James they had called to the meeting with the hope of finding rity and unity, had just spat in their faces with arrogance and walked out like he owned the world.


    They stood still, their eyes following the swinging door as it slowly creaked shut behind him.


    The man who had called James earlier for the meeting was the first to react. His chest rose and fell heavily with fury. "He just crossed the line," he muttered, his voice low but dangerous. "That bastard just crossed the damn line."


    Then he raised his voice sharply, loud enough for everyone to hear, "James better start watching his back. I swear on everything, I wille for him."


    Immediately, others who had kept quiet during James¡¯s monologue began to find their voice. One after another, their frustrations poured out like a broken dam.


    "Yes! We¡¯ll alle for him!"


    "He thinks he¡¯s untouchable?! Let¡¯s see how long thatsts."


    "If we don¡¯t teach James a lesson, then we¡¯re the fools."


    They spoke over one another, their anger boiling to the surface now that James was no longer present. Chairs were dragged back. Hands gestured wildly. But amid all the fury, one of the older men calmer and more calcting raised his hand to silence them.


    "Enough."


    Immediately they all turned toward him, breathing hard.


    He spoke slowly, with a voice that carried weight. "Didn¡¯t you hear what James said before?"


    At that moment someone said.


    "What about it?" someone snapped.


    "He mentioned someone... someone important. His ex-wife."


    The room went quiet again.


    "Cora," the man said firmly. "Think about it. What if she¡¯s the one behind all this?"


    One of them blinked, then nodded slowly. "You mean... the humiliation at the ceremony, the cklist, the Victor pulling the plug on all our deals... it could be her?"


    "It makes sense," another chimed in. "If she¡¯s close to the Victor or someone above them, she could¡¯ve easily whispered the right words into the right ears."


    "And if that¡¯s the case," said the first man who had spoken, "then James might not even be the main problem here. He might just be the fool who triggered her wrath."


    There was a long pause. Then someone added, "We should find her. Immediately. If she¡¯s the reason, then maybe just maybe we can fix this before it gets worse."


    "Exactly," said another. "There¡¯s no harm in trying."


    "Let¡¯s move. We don¡¯t have time to waste."


    At that moment, when the Victor had finally wrapped up theirtest operation and the air of tension was finally settling, Williams¡¯ father leaned back in his gold-framed armchair, his face beaming with rare pride. The atmosphere in the luxurious private lounge at the Victor estate was quiet, save for the faint clinking of crystal sses and the distant hum of the estate¡¯s central cooling system. He turned toward William, his eldest son, and gave a slow nod of satisfaction.


    "Well done, William," he said, voice deep and deliberate. "The way you handled that entire situation... wless. Ruthless, yet clean. You made them tremble without even lifting a finger."


    At that moment William gave a small nod, not out of arrogance, but with the calm confidence of someone who had nned every move like a game of chess. "Thank you, Father."


    His father stood and walked toward the ss wall overlooking the city skyline. "Now that that woman Cora has sessfully divorced that fool, the doors have opened. Do you realize what that means?"


    William stood silent, listening.


    "It means we no longer have any barrier," his father continued. "Getting her into this family isn¡¯t just a personal win it¡¯s legacy. It¡¯s history. It¡¯s the greatest move we could ever make."


    He turned around, his face serious now.


    "If we get Cora, we don¡¯t just gain a woman. We gain the world¡¯s attention. We gain a name that carries honor, mystery, and power. People will talk. People will respect us even more. It will take you to number one number one in the world."


    Upon hearing his father words William¡¯s gaze hardened with ambition as he stepped forward. "I understand, Father. And I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll make sure she bes my wife. I¡¯ll bring her into this family and make sure the Victor name is stamped across the world louder than it¡¯s ever been."


    His father walked over, cing a strong hand on his shoulder. "Good boy," he said with a rare, warm chuckle.


    "That¡¯s what I like to hear. Your efforts... I like them."


    Then he paused, then let out a soft sigh as he sat back down.


    "If only your younger brother, Oliver, could show half the drive you have..." he added, shaking his head. "If he had even a sliver of your spirit, that woman Cora would have never married that fool in the first ce."


    At that moment he picked up his drink and sipped slowly.


    "But now that she¡¯s free again," he said, tone dipping with disappointment, "Oliver is still there. Still showing no interest. It¡¯s sad, really. Pathetic even."

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing his brother¡¯s name¡ªOliver¡ªWilliam¡¯s smile faded instantly. His mood shifted like a quiet storm rolling in. His eyes darkened with something deeper, something he couldn¡¯t exin out loud. Even though he and Oliver had grown up sharing everything¡ªfrom toys to secrets, from fights to forgiveness¡ªthere was one thing William was not willing to share. Not even with his own brother.


    Cora.


    Cora wasn¡¯t just any girl. She was the only woman that made William feel like he was more than just a wealthy heir. When she smiled at him, he forgot every pressure that came with the family name. When she looked into his eyes, he felt seen¡ªnot for hisst name, not for the future his father had nned, but for who he truly was. And to William, that was a feeling worth fighting for.


    So the idea of his brother¡ªhis own brother¡ªbeing anywhere close to sharing that same connection with her stirred something violent in his heart. A war he never asked for, but one he was more than willing to fight.


    "No," he thought silently, gripping the arm of the chair. "Cora must be mine. Mine and mine alone."


    There were no two ways about it.


    Not Oliver, not anyone.


    And if it meant stepping over his brother to get to her, then so be it. William was done ying nice when it came to matters of the heart.


    But just as quickly as the storm came, it passed.


    He leaned back and exhaled slowly, calming his thoughts. After all, Oliver and Cora were only close friends. Everyone in the family knew that. Even Cora herself had never acted like she saw Oliver in that way. She was warm to everyone, yes¡ªbut there was something different about the way she talked to William. The softness in her voice. The littleughs she only gave him.


    So why should he let fear shake him?


    Rxing again, William¡¯s sharp eyes softened. He turned to his father with a small, confident smile on his face.


    "You don¡¯t need to be worried about Oliver," he said gently. "He has the right to love anyone he wants. But if he doesn¡¯t see Cora as one of them... then that¡¯s his decision."


    He paused, ncing out the window like he was already thinking several steps ahead.


    "And we should learn to respect that."


    At that moment, William¡¯s father leaned back in his armchair, his brows furrowed and his voice carrying a rare note of vulnerability. "Even though I want to respect Oliver¡¯s decision," he began, his tone heavy with disappointment, "I can¡¯t just sit here and keep quiet, pretending like this isn¡¯t happening. I can¡¯t watch this opportunity walk past our family like it means nothing."


    His eyes, usually sharp andmanding, were now dimmed by frustration. "Cora is important," he continued, tapping his fingers slowly against the armrest. "She¡¯s not just any woman. She¡¯s strong, sharp, and shees from a powerful bloodline. Anyone with eyes can see she¡¯s destined for greatness. And what is Oliver doing? Absolutely nothing."


    He sighed, shaking his head. "It breaks my heart. It really does. The more I watch him ignore her, the more I see the future slipping away. This family could be solidified for generations if Coraes in. But he¡¯s acting like he can¡¯t see what¡¯s right in front of him."


    William, who had been listening with his arms crossed and expression unreadable, finally stood up. "Don¡¯t talk to Oliver," he said, his voice calm but firm. "I¡¯ll talk to him myself."


    His father looked at him, surprised by the resolve in William¡¯s tone.


    "I know how to reach him," William continued. "If anyone can knock sense into him, it¡¯s me. I know what to say. Just leave that part to me."


    There was a moment of silence before his father gave a slow nod. "Alright," he said, standing up as well. "I¡¯ll leave that to you, William. But just so you know, I¡¯m not going to leave you to do it alone."


    William looked up at his father, slightly startled by those words.


    "I¡¯ll back you up in whatever way I can," his father said. "We can¡¯t afford to lose Cora¡ªnot now, not ever."


    William was still angry, but he kept his emotions buried deep. Even as he stood beside his father in the richly furnished study, his fists were clenched at his sides. The image of Oliver¡¯s nk expression¡ªof his refusal to act¡ªkept reying in his head like an insult. He won¡¯t fight for Cora. He won¡¯t lift a finger, William thought bitterly. He never did. And he never will.


    But for now, he said nothing. There were other matters to attend to.


    Just then, in another part of the city, Cora¡¯s phone buzzed on the table beside her. She nced over, picked it up, and immediately recognized the caller. "It¡¯s my secretary," she said casually, swiping to answer.


    As the call connected and the voice on the other end began delivering updates, Malisa¡ªwho had been loungingfortably on Cora¡¯s velvet couch¡ªsat up straight, her grin wide and yful.


    "Well, well, would you look at that," Malisa said, brushing her long dark hair behind her ear. "You finally let go of that trash. I swear, Cora, I never thought I¡¯d see the day."


    Cora raised an eyebrow, trying to suppress a smile, but it was no use. Malisa¡¯s energy was too infectious.


    "I¡¯m just saying," Malisa added, with a dramatic wave of her hand. "You¡¯ve been carrying that hidden identity around like a weight on your chest. Now that you¡¯ve finally dropped it, you look like a whole new woman. Confident, radiant, and back to being you. I¡¯m happy."


    Coraughed softly, tucking her phone between her ear and shoulder as she listened to her secretary finish the report. When the call ended, she put the phone down and turned to Malisa.


    "You know I missed you, right?" she said, her tone soft but full of sincerity.


    Malisa crossed her arms with a yful pout. "Yeah, yeah. I know."


    "But now that I¡¯m back," Cora continued with a mischievous gleam in her eye, "I¡¯m going to stress you to the bone. I hope you¡¯re ready."

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29</h4>


    At that moment, a genuine smile tugged at the corner of Malisa¡¯s lips, the kind of smile that came from knowing she had already made up her mind. She didn¡¯t even flinch when she looked at Cora, her eyes gleaming with an air of calm determination.


    "You¡¯re right, Cora," Malisa said softly, her voice steady yet full of quiet confidence. "I¡¯ve already epted the stress long before it even began."


    She took a deep breath, the weight of everything still there but somehow lighter. The pressure of the situation, of what was toe, no longer seemed as daunting as it had when she first heard about it.


    Cora watched her, her expression unreadable, and for a moment, Malisa thought she might have said too much. But no, this was who she was. This was Malisa: someone who faced challenges head-on without hesitation.


    "Even if you could cut off my head, I¡¯d still be here," Malisa continued with a chuckle, but it wasn¡¯t a light one. It was the kind ofugh that carried years of experience. "You know, it¡¯s not like I have anything to worry about."


    The tension in the room shifted, a subtle change in the air. Malisa wasn¡¯t just talking about the current situation; it was a deration. She had long been used to battles, to stepping into situations where the odds were stacked against her. There was nothing that would break her now.


    Turning slightly, Malisa¡¯s gaze softened, and she spoke again, more serious this time. "I just came back from MK Entertainment."


    Cora raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "MK Entertainment?" she asked, her voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and skepticism. "Isn¡¯t that the ce where everyone wants to be signed?"


    Malisa nodded, her gaze distant for a moment as she thought about all the work yet to be done. "Yes. MK Entertainment is the biggest in the country. It¡¯s where the top stars, the best actors and actresses, dream of signing. And it¡¯s all under their umbre."


    She paused, ncing back at Cora, watching her carefully. "I¡¯ve got a lot of issues pending there. A lot of moving pieces, and some of them... they aren¡¯t as simple as they seem. But I¡¯ll handle them. Just like I handle everything else."


    There was a strength in her voice, a resolve that Cora couldn¡¯t help but respect. She had no doubt that Malisa was more than capable. But even with all that confidence, there was a glimmer of something else behind her eyes¡ªa sense of responsibility and an understanding of what was truly at stake.


    Malisa wasn¡¯t just taking on MK Entertainment. She was facing something much bigger.


    She turned back toward Cora, a finality in her words. "I¡¯ve got to deal with these issues, but don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve got this."


    At that moment, Malisa¡¯s eyes lingered on Cora¡¯s face a little longer than usual. She could see it clearly¡ªbeneath Cora¡¯s calm and confident expression was hesitation. It wasn¡¯t that Cora didn¡¯t care. In fact, Malisa knew she cared too much. But this... this wasn¡¯t something Cora truly wanted to be involved in.


    Yet, despite the reluctance quietly hiding behind her eyes, Cora still stood there, trying her best to remainposed. Malisa admired that. She understood the pressure Cora was under. People always expected her to have all the answers, to solve problems just because of the position she held. But Malisa also knew that even the strongest sometimes needed a push¡ªor at the very least, someone to stand beside them.


    "You don¡¯t want to do this," Malisa said softly, a slight smile tugging at the edge of her lips, "I can see it. I know this isn¡¯t your idea of fun."


    Cora didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her eyes briefly dropped to the floor, then lifted again to meet Malisa¡¯s. She didn¡¯t deny it¡ªand that silence said more than words ever could.


    "But," Malisa continued, "you¡¯re still going to give it your best. I know you will. Because deep down, you want everything to go well. Not for show... but because you care about the oue."


    She reached over and gently ced a hand on Cora¡¯s arm, as if trying to pass some of her own strength through the gesture.


    "And that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to need your help," Malisa added.


    Immediately Cora blinked in confusion. "Help with what?"


    "MK Entertainment," Malisa said firmly, her tone shifting. "There¡¯s something happening over there that¡¯s starting to be a serious issue."


    At that moment Cora¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, her mind quickly shifting into problem-solving mode.


    Malisa didn¡¯t waste time. "Their biggest actor¡ªSamuel Callum¡ªis bing a handful. He¡¯s not just talented, he¡¯s a star. But recently, he¡¯s been causing problems. Going around with top actresses, getting into personal scandals... and he¡¯s proving very difficult to control."


    Upon hearing what Malisa just said, Cora¡¯s expression changed. She had heard of Samuel Callum, who hasn¡¯t heard of him, the most famous actors, someone all of the young and older girls would do anything for him, and when anyone tries toe for him, and try to belittled him it¡¯s definitely going to backfired because of his fans, Everyone know that so he¡¯s off limits. He was the face of MK Entertainment, the man whose smile could sell out theaters and whose presence in a drama could guarantee record-breaking views. But she also knew his reputation for being impulsive, unpredictable¡ªandtely, reckless.


    "And now," Malisa continued, "we need him to sign a new contract."


    There was a pause.


    "But," she said with a sigh, "it¡¯s not going to be easy. Not with how he¡¯s beentely. He¡¯s stalling, making unreasonable demands, surrounding himself with women who influence his decisions, and honestly... he knows we need him."


    At that moment Malisa met Cora¡¯s eyes again.


    "I wouldn¡¯t be asking if it wasn¡¯t important. But we need to handle this quickly, before his behavior gets worse... and before MK¡¯s reputation suffers, although we¡¯ll not miss him that much, but his reputation and high ss made him hot cake in the entertainment industry."

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30</h4>


    At that moment Cora held her phone with both hands.


    "Malisa, I am on my way," she said. Her voice was soft but firm. "Give me a little time. I will reach MK Entertainment very, very soon. I will look at the trouble there and fix it."


    On the other end, Malisa felt her heart jump with relief.


    Immediately a wide smile lit her face. Cora was known for being strict, smart, and brave. If Cora said she would handle something, then it would be handled. Malisa could almost feel the heavy load slip off her shoulders.


    "You are wonderful, Cora," Malisa replied. "Thank you."


    Inside her office, Malisa paced in tiny circles. She remembered how shocked she had been that a useless fellow like James had ever gotten close to Cora. James had somehow made Cora into hiding her true name, hiding her bright light, all for his own gain. It still felt strange, even wrong. But those dark days were over. Cora was back. Malisa could not stop smiling.


    **


    A short whileter, a sleek ck car stopped in front of the tall ss tower that carried the glowing sign MK Entertainment.


    Immediately the doors slid open with a soft hiss, and Cora stepped out. Even dressed in simple clothes, she looked like a queen who had just left her pce. Her long hair brushed her shoulders. Her eyes shone with quiet strength.


    The guards at the door hurried to greet her. They bowed their heads and opened the way. News had already spread.


    "Miss Cora ising back." Whispers floated through the hallways like warm wind.


    Malisa hurried down the marble steps at the entrance, her heels clicking. When she saw Cora, she raised her hand in a cheerful wave.


    "Cora!" she called. Her face glowed as if the sun had slipped right into her. Cora smiled back, and the two women met halfway, hugging for a brief, warm second.


    "You made it faster than I thought," Malisa said.


    "I told you I would," Cora replied. She nced around the bright lobby. Posters of famous actors covered the walls. Staff hurried past with files and coffee. "Let¡¯s get to business," she whispered.


    Malisa guided Cora to a quiet lounge on the top floor. The room smelled of fresh tea and polished wood. Through the wide windows, the city looked small, like tiny toy blocks.


    They sat on a soft couch. Malisa could not stop staring. "You have not changed one bit," she said, shaking her head in wonder. "Still so pretty, still so elegant. You shine, Cora."


    Cora gave a gentleugh.


    "I have a few new scars on the inside, but I keep going."


    Malisa leaned forward, eyes bright. "If you step out and tell everyone you are single now tell them the divorce is real every strong, rich man in the whole country will chase after you. They will line up, hoping for one smile, one minute of your time. They will beg to sit near you, to share a meal, to hear youugh, and just want to marry you and all that stuff.


    Cora threw her head back and let out a slow, mockingugh short, sharp bursts that filled the quiet lounge like loose marbles skittering across a floor.


    "Ha-ha," she scoffed, shaking her head as if the very idea were a bad joke. "Malisa, I¡¯m not interested in anything that has to do with marriage. I think I¡¯m done with it done for good."


    At that moment She stretched her arms along the back of the sofa, her gaze drifting toward the tall windows. The skyline glittered, but the light in her eyes looked dulled by memories she clearly didn¡¯t want to revisit.


    "People pretend a lot," Cora continued, voice dropping to a near whisper. "Everyone wears a mask. You don¡¯t see who they really are until you let them close too close. Then you find out the hard way." She tapped her chest with two fingers, as if to remind herself where the damage hadnded. "And when that person turns out to be toxic wicked even it cuts deeper than any de. You get hurt so badly you don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll ever feel whole again."


    Malisa¡¯s expression softened. She remembered how bright and fearless Cora had once been. Now, even though Cora still looked elegant, a fine thread of caution wove through every word she spoke.


    "I learned my lesson," Cora said, her lips pressing into a thin line. "It was a bitter lesson, and I never want to go back there."


    For a heartbeat, silence draped itself over the room. The hum of the building¡¯s air-conditioning seemed to grow louder, filling the gaps that words couldn¡¯t reach. A faint bustle echoed from the hallway: interns shuffling papers, the distant click of camera shutters, and a producer barking instructions about ate script. MK Entertainment never slept.


    Cora straightened, smoothing an imaginary wrinkle from her blouse. "So," she concluded, "the only thing that matters now is doing what¡¯s right for yourself and doing it well."


    Immediately Malisa gave a firm nod. "You¡¯re right, Cora. Absolutely right." She leaned forward, her professional poise sliding back into ce like a tailored jacket. "But on that note, we have bigger work in front of us."


    She reached across the coffee table and flipped open a blue folder marked


    [CONFIDENTIAL] in bold silver letters. Inside were pictures of Samuel Callum atte-night clubs, records of missed rehearsals, and a draft of the new contract he still hadn¡¯t signed. Each glossy photo told a tale of talent tangled in self-indulgence.


    "This is where we start," Malisa said, tapping the thick stack of papers. "Samuel thinks his fame makes him untouchable. We need to remind him that his stardom began here and it can end here, too."


    Cora¡¯s eyes sharpened with purpose. "Good. Show me what¡¯s already in motion, and I¡¯ll tell you what strings we can pull."


    Malisa closed the folder, set her shoulders, and offered Cora a steady hand. "All right," she said, the words crisp, deliberate, and brimming with resolve. "That is right, but we have a very strong business to do now and we are going to definitely get to it immediately.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31</h4>


    At that moment Malisa pushed the door open, and Cora followed her into the meeting room. It wasn¡¯t a grand conference hall more like an intimate boardroom with a long oval table yet it couldfortably seat fifteen people if every chair was filled. Still, even in a modest space, Malisa¡¯s presence settled at the head of the table like a crown. She carried herself with unspoken authority, and it was clear to anyone who walked in that she ran this room.


    Polished wood gleamed under the gentle ceiling lights, and a subtle scent of fresh coffee lingered in the air.


    The walls disyed framed posters of blockbuster films and top-rated dramas an echo of MK Entertainment¡¯s proud history. Cora scanned the titles, noting how many of them starred Samuel Callum. The irony was not lost on her.


    Malisa set Cora handbag down and clicked her pen twice, a nervous habit she hadn¡¯t shaken since her intern days. "Ma, Cora," she said, "I left the contract files on my desk. They have Samuel¡¯stest demands. I need you to see them before we start."


    "No problem," Cora replied. "Go fetch them. I¡¯ll get a feel for the room."


    Malisa shot her a grateful look, then walked briskly back through the doorway. The soft thud of her heels faded down the hall, leaving Cora alone with the quiet hum of the air-conditioning.


    Seconds ticked by. The door handle clicked again. Cora turned, expecting Malisa with a stack of folders but instead, three people swept into the room. Leading them was Samuel Callum himself, every inch the superstar. His tailored jacket hugged his broad shoulders, and his confident stride suggested he already owned the ce. Behind him came a tall, lean man in a sharp gray suit and a poised woman in a navy zer, each carrying tablets tucked under their arms.


    Samuel paused two steps inside, scanning the walls the same way Cora had, though his eyes lingered on his own posters with a faint, smug curve of the lips. He didn¡¯t notice Cora at first. He slid a chair back, sat at the far end of the table directly opposite where Melissa¡¯s files would have been and reclined as if he¡¯d chosen a throne.


    At that moment the man in gray opened his mouth, but Samuel lifted one hand, palm out. "I¡¯ll speak for myself," he said, voice smooth but edged with steel. His gaze swept to Cora just as Malisa hurried back through the doorway, folders clutched to her chest.


    Malisa froze for a heartbeat, taking in the sight of her star actor upying the seat of honor. Her brows arched in silent surprise, but she forced a polite smile, shifting into professional mode.


    Immediately Samuel¡¯s eyes flicked over the room, then locked onto Cora¡¯s. The air felt heavier, as though the lights themselves dimmed to watch. Nobody else dared sit. Even the poised woman in navy remained standing at his shoulder, tablet ready.


    Then Samuel folded his arms. "Let us get straight to it," he said, tone low and steady. "I hear whispers that MK Entertainment is not pleased with my recent choices."


    The representative in gray tried again, clearing his throat. "Mr. Callum¡ª"


    Again Samuel¡¯s fingers twitched in a subtle warning. The man fell silent.


    Then Samuel leaned forward, elbows on the table, every syble measured. "It seems MK Entertainment doesn¡¯t like what I do, the reputation I bring to them."


    Again Samuel leaned even more forward, fingers drumming on the polished table. The room was so still that even the distant hum of the building¡¯s air-conditioning felt loud. His gaze locked onto Cora steady, unblinking, almost predatory.


    "I¡¯m going to say what¡¯s on my mind," he began, voice low but carrying to every corner of the room. "I¡¯ll say it once and for all."


    He straightened in his seat, shoulders squaring as though he were preparing to deliver the final scene of a blockbuster drama. Lights from the hallway brushed across his face, carving sharp lines into his features. No one else dared to interrupt.


    His eyes narrowed. "It seems MK Entertainment does not quite know what they have."


    A cold hush fell over the table. The two representatives behind Samuel looked at each other but stayed silent, waiting for their star to continue.


    Samuel pointed directly at Cora, his finger slicing the air. "Out of everybody in MK Entertainment the director, the top brass, the decision makers they brought a nobody." He let the word hang, heavy and cutting. "Somebody I¡¯ve never even heard of to negotiate my new contract?"


    Cora¡¯s pulse flicked like a drum in her ears, but her face remained calm. She met his re with steady eyes, refusing to look away. Samuel took this as further provocation.


    "What do they take me for?" His voice rose, reverberating off the walls. "Do they really believe I don¡¯t understand my own worth? Do they think I can¡¯t see an insult when it¡¯s staring right at me?"


    He gestured around the room, toward the posters lining the walls poster after poster showing his wless grin, his name in bold letters. "Look at this ce. My face keeps the lights on. My name sells out theaters. Yet they send a stranger this woman to sit across from me as if I¡¯m some fool? Who do they think they have for them to bring a nobody, somebody that I do not even know, to have a discussion with me? This is an embarrassment. This is a p to his face in which he is not going to take.


    Samuel¡¯s jaw clenched, a small vein pulsing at his temple. The room felt tighter with every heartbeat, as if the walls themselves leaned in to listen. He pushed back his chair just enough to create a soft scrape against the floor an unspoken warning that every eye should stay on him.


    At that moment the tension deepened. Cora sat tall but silent, her calm gaze fixed on him. clutching the contract folders so hard the edges bent.


    The two representatives behind Samuel shifted uneasily, their tablets forgotten at their sides.


    Samuel¡¯s lips curled in a half-smile. His voice dropped to a low, deliberate rumble. "ckmail," he said, letting the word hang in the air. "That¡¯s what some of you will call it."


    He ced both palms t on the table and leaned forward, eyes narrowing.


    "But I call it rity."


    He tapped a single finger on the table. Each tap echoed like a ticking clock.


    "I¡¯m tired of games," he added. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m going straight to the point."

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32</h4>


    For a second, nobody breathed. Then Samuel continued, slow and measured, as if every syble weighed a pound.


    "I wanted to do business with MK. Believe me, I did. This studio shaped my early career, and I was ready to honor your request, ept the contract just as it was no fuss because our history goes back a long way."


    At that moment his eyes flicked to the posters of his biggest hits, as if to remind everyone of that history. "But from the look of things," he went on, "you folks don¡¯t appreciate me¡ªnot the way you should." He swept his gaze across the room, lingering on each face. "Since you don¡¯t honor me enough, I¡¯ll stand by my original demands."


    He sat back in his chair, calm andposed, yet every word felt like a turn of the screw. "I¡¯m giving MK Entertainment three days exactly seventy-two hours to decide."


    Immediately a hush swept over the table. Even the hum of the air-conditioning seemed to fade. Samuel¡¯s final words cut through the silence like a de.


    "If not, I will take the offer that is being offered to me by another organisation."


    At that moment, Cora didn¡¯t say a word.


    She sat still, her expression calm, unreadable¡ªlike a painting hung in a silent gallery. Not a single muscle on her face twitched. No outrage. No apology. No exnation. Nothing. The room waited for her to respond, but she gave them only silence.


    Samuel¡¯s fingers clenched the edge of the table. His jaw tightened, and the heat in his eyes turned from irritation to full-blown rage.


    Who the hell was she? he mmed his palm down on the table, startling even his own representatives. His voice tore through the room, harsh and raw.


    "What the fuck ?! Who the fuck are you?!"


    He stood from his seat, towering, his voice now echoing off the walls like thunder.


    "You should introduce yourself," he snapped, pointing at her. "Because right now, I don¡¯t even understand what the hell is going on here."


    He stormed around the table, eyes darting from Cora, searching for answers, but finding none.


    Then something caught his eye the table in front of Cora, there was nothing there, no papers, no file, no contract, Absolutely nothing.


    Immediately Samuel¡¯s face twisted. His nostrils red as he stepped back and let out a cold, mockingugh.


    "So you came here empty-handed?" he said, voice dripping with disbelief. "Not even a single document? Not one draft, not one use, not even a sticky note?"


    He shook his head and gave a slow, sarcastic p.


    "Well done," he scoffed. "It¡¯s clear now. You all made up your minds before I walked in here. You didn¡¯te to negotiate. You came to disgrace me. To mock me. You think I¡¯m some clown you can humiliate in a quiet little room without cameras?"


    However Cora still didn¡¯t flinch, then Samuel¡¯s voice dropped low, more dangerous now.


    "Well, I¡¯m not going to fold my hands and just watch that happen. Never."


    At that moment he took a breath, his chest rising sharply.


    "That¡¯s my decision," he growled. "My decision is final, and I am standing by it."


    At that moment, Cora tilted her head slightly, the corners of her lips curling into a quiet, knowing smile. But it wasn¡¯t a smile of kindness or amusement it was the kind of smile that carried weight, one that made the air thicken with tension. Her eyes met Samuel¡¯s burning gaze, unshaken, untouched by his outburst.


    "You know," she said calmly, her voice sharp and clear, slicing through the heat he had created, "it seems you¡¯re very, very cocky."


    At that moment she leaned back in her chair, folding her arms across her chest as if she were settling into her natural ce not as a stranger in the room, but as someone who had just imed it.


    "Just as proud and loud as everyone has been saying," she continued, her words hitting each note with precision. "At first, I thought they might have misunderstood you. I gave you the benefit of the doubt. Maybe they didn¡¯t know how to handle you. Maybe they weren¡¯t meeting your demands the right way. That¡¯s what I thought."


    She shook her head slowly. "But now, seeing it for myself... No. It¡¯s true. Every word."


    Samuel frowned, clearly not used to being spoken to like that¡ªespecially not by someone he had dismissed so easily just minutes ago.


    "You look down on people too much," Cora went on, her voice never raising, but the intensity building with every sentence. "You size someone up with one nce and decide they¡¯re beneath you. You looked at me, and just because I walked in without fanfare, without a loud introduction, without documents piled in front of me, you assumed I wasn¡¯t good enough to sit across from you."


    Then She leaned forward now, eyes narrowed, tone steely. "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    The room froze. No one moved. Not even Samuel.


    "Did you start your career all of a sudden?" she asked. "Did you wake up one morning and the entire country just screamed your name? Is that how it happened?"


    Her voice dripped with disbelief now, her frustration seeping through.


    "You didn¡¯t build your career alone, Samuel. People real people stood behind you. Thispany, the investors, the managers, the marketers... they all put in the work. A lot of money, time, and trust were poured into you. And now, because you¡¯re standing tall, you¡¯ve forgotten how you got here?"


    At that moment she paused, letting the weight of her words settle like dust in a still room.


    "You were helped," she said, her tone quieter but firm. "You were shaped. And now, instead of showing gratitude, you spit in everyone¡¯s face because they don¡¯t worship the ground you walk on."


    Cora sat back, her eyes never leaving his.


    "And I¡¯m not here for your approval, Samuel. I¡¯m here to remind you of the truth you¡¯ve clearly forgotten."

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33</h4>


    At that moment, Cora didn¡¯t blink. She didn¡¯t stutter. She didn¡¯t flinch. She had taken enough of Samuel¡¯s arrogance, and now it was time he heard the truth¡ªthe kind that cut deeper than ttery ever could.


    "You should be grateful," she said coldly, each word deliberate, like a de being drawn from its sheath. "For once in your life, show some damn gratitude."


    Immediately Samuel¡¯s brows furrowed. He opened his mouth, but Cora raised a hand not to stop him, but to cut through him.


    "Grateful that people believed in you when you were nothing. Grateful that thispany carried you, protected your image, cleaned up your messes, paid your bills, invested millions into making you look like a star¡ªbecause without all that, Samuel, you wouldn¡¯t even have a chair to sit in, let alone the pride to walk in here and throw your weight around."


    The entire room froze, every person holding their breath as Cora¡¯s voice echoed in the silence.


    "But instead," she continued, fire in her tone, "you choose to look down on everyone. You think they¡¯re not good enough to speak with you? You think I¡¯m not good enough to sit across from you and talk business?"


    She leaned forward, her voice sharp and venomced.


    "No, Samuel. You are the one who is not good enough."


    Samuel¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    "You are the one who doesn¡¯t deserve to sit in my presence and spew this trash," she snapped. "If care is not taken¡ªif I hear even one more word of this nonsense¡ªyou won¡¯t have to worry about this contract."


    Her voice dropped, but it only made her words more dangerous.


    "I¡¯ll terminate it. Myself. I¡¯ll make one call and send you out of thispany so fast the tabloids won¡¯t even catch up in time. I don¡¯t give a damn who the hell you think you are."


    The room was deathly still. Even the air felt too tense to move.


    And Samuel, Samuel, the beloved golden boy of MK Entertainment, the actor whose name had be a brand sat in stunned silence. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. Him? The top actor? Being spoken to like this? Being threatened? Being... dismissed?


    His lips parted, his ego burning to respond. Rage boiled behind his eyes as he finally stood and barked out in disbelief, "Who the fuck are you talking to?!"


    He pointed at her, eyes wide in shock.


    "How dare you talk to me like that?! I¡¯m not going to take this insult anymore!"


    At that moment, Samuel threw his hands up in frustration and scoffed loudly. His pride had been wounded far too deeply, and he wasn¡¯t about to let it go unpunished.


    "You know what?" he growled, eyes narrowed and nostrils ring. "I¡¯m not signing anything. It¡¯s over between us. I¡¯m done. I¡¯m not going to ept this shit!"


    He flung the back of the chair with such force that it rolled a few inches behind him, screeching against the polished floor. His two representatives the woman in navy and the man in grey turned toward him, eyes wide in disbelief. Their bodies tensed as if they had just heard the start of a car crash but were helpless to stop it.


    "Samuel¡ª" the man started, his voice cautious.


    "No!" Samuel barked, slicing the air with his hand. "Don¡¯t. I¡¯ve made my decision."


    The woman¡¯s mouth opened to speak, clearly trying to salvage the deal, but Samuel¡¯s re shot her down before she could even form the words.


    "That¡¯s final!" he said sharply. "Don¡¯t try to convince me. I don¡¯t care. Let MK Entertainment crash without me."


    But deep inside, even Samuel wasn¡¯tpletely sure. His anger had taken the wheel, and his ego had shut off the brakes. The decision might¡¯ve felt powerful in the moment, but the consequences were massive, and his team knew it better than anyone.


    Because if Samuel truly walked away from MK Entertainment, his career would instantly hang in the bnce. Other entertainmentpanies might be willing to pamper his ego for a while, but none of them came with the unmatched influence, strategic backing, and media control that MK Entertainment provided. It wasn¡¯t just about money. MK had built him into a household name. Without their protection, his image could crumble the moment a scandal broke¡ªor worse, the moment the public grew tired of his arrogance.


    That¡¯s why his representatives looked like they¡¯d just seen their futures sh before their eyes.


    Still, Samuel stood tall, breathing heavily, stubborn as ever, then, before another word could escape his lips, the door swung open.


    Everyone turned, Malisa stepped into the room, not realizing the firestorm she had just walked into. Her heels clicked softly on the floor as she strolled in, clutching a file in her hand.


    "Cora, sorry for the dy," she said casually, eyes focused on the folder. "Here¡¯s the contract termination¡ª"


    She stopped abruptly, her eyes lifting and freezing the moment they met Samuel¡¯s.


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s eyes widened, his brows twitching upward in pure disbelief the moment he saw Malisa walk in.


    He froze.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her Malisa to appear so suddenly, let alone in the middle of that heated exchange. Everyone in the industry knew who she was. Malisa wasn¡¯t just some executive. She wasn¡¯t just some well-dressed woman holding files. She was one of the most powerful women in the entertainment world. Ruthless when she needed to be. Sharp as a de. Respected everywhere. And feared in the right circles.


    But what made his heart skip wasn¡¯t just her reputation. It was the whispers he had always heard... that Malisa was closely tied to the real, mysterious owner of MK Entertainment. Some even believed she was the best friend of the person who truly ran everything behind the scenes¡ªthe one whose name was never on the public records but controlled every major move from the shadows.


    So why... why was she casually handing over documents to Cora?


    The same woman Samuel had just insulted? The same woman he mocked as a nobody? he stared as Malisa gently ced the folder into Cora¡¯s hands, her tone respectful, her postureposed¡ªas if she wasn¡¯t superior to Cora, but aligned with her. Working under her.


    The gears turned in Samuel¡¯s mind.


    And then it hit him like a blow to the chest.


    Could it be? Could the woman he just disrespected the one he had shouted at, threatened, and dismissed without hesitation be the actual owner of MK Entertainment? his throat suddenly felt dry.


    His arrogance began to crack.


    The realization hit him hard, and he didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Could it be that thedy who was talking trash to him... was the owner?

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34</h4>


    Samuel stood frozen, still reeling from the storm of realization that had just struck him. His lips were slightly parted, as if words were trying to form but were unable to leave his mouth. The fire that had raged so loudly in him moments ago was now reced with cold silence¡ªshocked, stunned silence.


    His two representatives¡ªwho had been standing confidently behind him just minutes earlier¡ªwere now statues. Their eyes darted from Malisa to Cora, then back to Samuel. Neither of them dared to speak. Their carefully prepared scripts, negotiation tactics, and backup ns had all just crumbled into dust.


    They were as shocked as Samuel¡ªif not more.


    Malisa, sensing the heavy tension in the room, turned slowly to Samuel, her face calm but firm. Her eyes no longer held the warmth from earlier. This time, they were clear and cold¡ªprofessional and sharp like someone about to make a formal deration.


    With a faint sigh, she said, "Since we¡¯re all here, I might as well clear the confusion. Samuel, meet Miss Cora Winslet¡ªthe owner of MK Entertainment."


    The wordsnded like thunder.


    Samuel¡¯s body stiffened. His mouth finally closed. His jaw clenched hard enough to tremble.


    Malisa continued, her voice as smooth as ss, but with a clear edge. "Yes, the owner. She doesn¡¯t appear in public often, but she came here personally to handle your contract situation herself. And from the look on your face, it seems this meeting... hasn¡¯t gone well."


    Samuel swallowed hard, the shame crawling into his chest like ice.


    Cora, who had sat through his arrogance with quiet strength, finally stood up. Her expression was no longer unreadable¡ªit was full of rity, disappointment, and finality.


    She looked Samuel dead in the eye.


    "This has been a disaster," she said, her voice steady, yet filled with quiet anger. "I wanted to believe you were misunderstood. That maybe you were just difficult to manage, but still worth the effort."


    She took a slow breath, as if weighing every word. "But what I saw today..." she shook her head lightly, "I couldn¡¯t believe someone like you¡ªsomeone who built a career with the support of so many¡ªcould look down on another person so easily. No thought, no respect, not even curiosity. You judged me based on appearance. You insulted me without even knowing who I was."


    Her eyes narrowed. "And I do not like people like that."


    She stepped toward the table, cing the termination contract gently down in front of him. "So, here¡¯s how this ends."


    Her voice never wavered. "Your contract is terminated, effective immediately. You¡¯re free to sign with another agency. As for MK Entertainment... we can no longer work with you."


    At that moment, the room went utterly still.


    Cora¡¯s final words echoed like a gavel hitting a courtroom bench, and for a few heavy seconds, no one moved¡ªno one even breathed. The weight of what had just been said was too much to ignore. A contract termination. Right there. Right in front of Samuel. The top actor. The "face" of MK Entertainment.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Except Malisa.


    She stood calmly at the side, arms crossed, an unreadable look on her face. She had seen Cora in moments like this before. This was nothing new. Cora wasn¡¯t just powerful¡ªshe was decisive. Once she reached a decision, there was rarely room for negotiation. Malisa had warned many people before, "Don¡¯t mistake her silence for weakness." Now they were all seeing it firsthand.


    Samuel remained speechless, the papers in front of him staring back like a silent judgment. His once-proud expression was gone, reced by disbelief and a growing sense of panic. He had overyed his hand¡ªand now, he was watching it all slip away.


    Then, slowly, the man in the grey suit¡ªthe first representative¡ªstepped forward. His voice was low, respectful, but urgent. There was no more pride in his tone, only desperation and caution.


    "Miss Cora," he said, bowing slightly, "please, with all due respect... it hasn¡¯t gotten to that point. Please."


    Everyone turned to him. He swallowed before continuing, choosing each word carefully.


    "My client¡ªSamuel¡ªhe was just angry, that¡¯s all. Frustrated. He¡¯s one of the biggest names in the country, and for weeks, the contract has been hanging in the air. He thought maybe he was being pushed aside... maybe not prioritized. That¡¯s why he reacted that way."


    He gestured toward Samuel, who still hadn¡¯t moved. "It wasn¡¯t meant to be personal. We didn¡¯te here to fight, not at all. We came to sign. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here."


    His voice softened even more. "Please, Miss Cora. Have a change of heart."


    Before Cora could respond, the woman in the navy suit¡ªSamuel¡¯s second representative¡ªstepped in, her tone just as humble, if not more.


    "We¡¯re really sorry for what just happened," she said quickly. "Samuel never meant to disrespect you or anyone in MK Entertainment. He was just overwhelmed. The uing movie... it¡¯s taking a lot out of him. Mentally. Emotionally. And it¡¯s been affecting his mood."


    She bowed slightly, hands sped in front of her. "Please don¡¯t let this one outburst define him. He¡¯s made mistakes, yes, but he still holds deep respect for thispany. He truly does."


    The silence returned, heavier now, as both representatives stood there¡ªheads slightly bowed, voices quiet, hoping to mend what might already be broken.


    At that moment, Cora stood still, eyes focused sharply on Samuel. She wasn¡¯t moved by the apologies, nor by the sudden humility being disyed. Her voice came out clear and unwavering, slicing through the quiet tension that had settled in the room.


    "Samuel wasn¡¯t acting out of anger," she said calmly. "He was simply showing his true character."


    She paused, letting her words hang in the air like a heavy truth no one wanted to acknowledge. Her gaze shifted from Samuel to his two representatives, then back again.


    "Looking down on others... that¡¯s what he does," she continued, her voice cold now. "That wasn¡¯t a moment of weakness. That was who he is. And if we¡¯re being honest, his words were not spoken in frustration¡ªthey were spoken from a ce of arrogance, of superiority. He sees people and decides who¡¯s worthy, who¡¯s not."


    Her eyes narrowed.


    "And from what I¡¯ve seen today, it¡¯s also very clear¡ªhe has anger issues. That¡¯s not a personality w we can afford in MK Entertainment, especially not with the tform we¡¯ve built and the standard we maintain."


    Then came the words no one could stop.


    "My decision still stands," she said, with finality etched in every syble. "I¡¯m terminating Samuel¡¯s contract. That¡¯s it."

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35</h4>


    At that moment a stunned silence followed.


    Samuel didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t speak. He just stood there¡ªhis hands twitching slightly by his sides, his throat tightening with regret.


    In his mind, a thousand thoughts swirled, Why didn¡¯t I keep quiet? Why didn¡¯t I let her introduce herself first?


    Why did I assume? Now, looking at Cora... really looking at her¡ªhe saw what he hadn¡¯t before. The poise. The grace. The authority that wrapped around her like a tailored suit. She wasn¡¯t just powerful; she was extraordinary. A woman of elegance, ss, andmand. And he¡ªSamuel Callum, the nation¡¯s beloved actor¡ªhad insulted her.


    He wanted to hit himself.


    If there was one thing he now knew, it was that he didn¡¯t want to lose MK. It wasn¡¯t just about the money. MK had given him structure, backing, a reputation that no other agency could offer. And now, more than ever, he didn¡¯t want to lose her¡ªCora.


    A woman like that was rare. She was the kind of woman a man fought for, not disrespected.


    He swallowed hard, then stepped forward. His shoulders slumped slightly, and he formed his voice into something softer, something vulnerable¡ªsomething almost unfamiliar to everyone in the room.


    "I..." he began, then sighed deeply, his tone carrying the weight of guilt. "I apologize. Truly."


    Cora remained silent, her eyes unreadable.


    "I¡¯m sorry for what just happened," he continued, now sounding like someone who had been cracked open. "And for the way I spoke to you. That wasn¡¯t me. I know it doesn¡¯t excuse it, but... I was angry. Just like my representative said¡ªI¡¯ve been overwhelmed. This new movie role, it¡¯s... it¡¯s pushing me mentally and emotionally, and I guess I let all of that out in the wrong ce, at the wrong time."


    He looked down, then back up at her.


    "I¡¯m a professional. I should¡¯ve handled it better. And I¡¯m... I¡¯m really sad that I let it get to me."


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s male representative quickly stepped forward, eager to support his client¡¯s sudden change in tone.


    "Yes, yes," he said with urgency, his hands slightly raised as if begging for understanding. "That¡¯s exactly what happened. Samuel didn¡¯t mean any of those things. He was just overwhelmed. The frustration got to him, and he said things he shouldn¡¯t have."


    The female representative nodded quickly in agreement. "He¡¯s not like this normally," she added. "He¡¯s been under a lot of pressure with his current project, and today just wasn¡¯t his best moment. We sincerely apologize again, Miss Cora."


    Samuel took another deep breath, then spoke with a trembling voice, doing his best to sound humble and desperate.


    "And just to show you how sorry I am..." he said, his hands now in front of him as if making an offering, "I¡¯ll extend my contract for another three years. No increase. I¡¯ll go with my former pay. Exactly as it was before. No negotiation."


    For a moment, silence fell again. But this time, the shock didn¡¯te from Cora¡ªit came from behind Samuel.


    His two representatives turned to him with wide eyes, their jaws practically hitting the floor.


    What?


    They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just heard. Samuel¡ªthe same Samuel who had been ranting for weeks about a raise, who had demanded double what he was getting paid, who threatened to walk out if his demands weren¡¯t met¡ªwas now offering to continue for the same amount? No bonus? No upgrade? Not even a minor adjustment?


    It was unthinkable.


    They knew Samuel well. He was proud. Arrogant. He never backed down when it came to his worth. And yet, here he was, throwing everything aside because of one woman. One woman who had put him in his ce and shown him what true power looked like.


    But still, they managed to keep their expressions in check, standing behind him and hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat thisst-minute effort would be enough.


    Cora, however, remained unmoved.


    Her face was calm, but her eyes held no softness.


    She looked at Samuel for a long, lingering moment. Then she slowly shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t care about that," she said quietly, yet her words struck like thunder. "You could offer to work for free and I still wouldn¡¯t ept it."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    "My decision is final," Cora said clearly. "Your contract is cancelled. MK Entertainment will not be working with you again."


    Hearing what Cora just said¡ªher voice so firm, her decision so final¡ªSamuel felt his heart sink deep into his chest. The weight of disappointment settled heavy on his shoulders. His mouth opened slightly as if to say something, to defend himself, to plead¡ªbut no words came out.


    For once in his life, Samuel Callum was speechless.


    He stared at the floor, the reality of his prideful mistake wing at him from the inside. The representatives beside him stood stiff and nervous, not daring to utter a word.


    Then, without warning, Malisa leaned in beside Cora and whispered softly into her ear. Her words were low, private, and calcted. She wasn¡¯t begging¡ªMalisa never begged. But she was offering something that Cora was willing to consider. Perhaps a middle ground. Perhaps a test.


    Cora didn¡¯t respond immediately. She simply listened, her eyes locked ahead as her mind processed every angle, every consequence.


    After a few silent minutes, Cora stood up.


    She looked down at Malisa and gave her a small nod. "Handle it," she said, her voice still calm but now carrying something else¡ªfinal delegation. "Just like we discussed."


    Without saying anything more to Samuel or his representatives, she turned around, took her elegant steps toward the door, and walked out of the room.


    Her heels echoed in the silent space, each step a clear reminder that she didn¡¯t need to raise her voice to show her authority. She was power in motion, and she had made her point.


    The moment the door clicked shut behind her, Malisa turned to face Samuel and his team.


    Her demeanor was sharp, but not hostile. She looked at Samuel directly, her eyes firm but professional.


    "Miss Cora has epted your request," Malisa said.


    Samuel¡¯s head shot up in surprise, and his representatives straightened, hope flickering back into their eyes.


    "But," Malisa added quickly, "you¡¯re on probation now."


    Samuel¡¯s expression froze again.


    "That means," Malisa continued, "if any truthful reportnds on Cora¡¯s desk about your behavior, your attitude, or anything that damages MK Entertainment¡¯s reputation, your contract will be terminated. Instantly. No second chances. No discussions."


    Her voice was clipped, serious. There was no space for misunderstanding.


    She then pointed toward the sleek, unopened file lying neatly on the center of the table¡ªthe one that had almost never been signed.


    "That¡¯s the contract," she said. "If you agree to her terms, if you¡¯re ready to follow the rules and finally show some respect, then go ahead and sign it."


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Malisa had just said, Samuel¡¯s representatives could barely hold their expressions together. The man in grey dropped his gaze to the floor, letting out a slow exhale, while the woman beside him gave the faintest shake of her head, disbelief written all over her face.


    They knew Samuel too well.


    He was not the type to follow rules¡ªespecially rules that ced him beneath someone¡¯s thumb. The idea of being monitored, of walking on eggshells, of having his every action scrutinized by someone he had just insulted? It sounded impossible. This was Samuel Callum. The star who had always done things his way. And now... now he was expected to behave?


    They were certain he wouldn¡¯t sign. They were sure he would throw the contract aside, storm out, and call some other agency within the hour demanding triple the offer. That¡¯s what he had always done. That¡¯s who he had always been.


    But then¡ªsomething shifted.


    Samuel looked up at Malisa, and instead of the usual arrogance, his face held something else: a strange mix of humility and curiosity. His pride still burned within him, yes¡ªbut something about Cora¡¯s presence had shaken him. Deeply.


    He took a moment, then asked quietly, "Is that the only rule?"


    Malisa didn¡¯t miss a beat. She folded her arms and nodded firmly. "Yes. That¡¯s it. No drama. No arrogance. No reports. One headline, oneint, one verified issue¡ªand your contract is terminated. Cora is serious, Samuel. Dead serious. You¡¯ve seen how she works. There won¡¯t be warnings. It will be final."


    Silence stretched across the room.


    Samuel¡¯s representatives exchanged a nce. This was it¡ªthey expected him to erupt, to tear the contract in half, to walk away with fury.


    Instead, Samuel nodded slowly.


    "No problem," he said, voice low but steady. "I ept the contract condition."


    Upon hearing what Samuel had just said, both of his representatives were visibly shaken. Their jaws dropped immediately, their eyes wide with disbelief. It was as if the ground beneath their feet had shifted and they no longer knew who Samuel Callum really was.


    This was the same man who had walked into MK Entertainment today demanding double his current sry, the same man who threatened to walk out if his conditions weren¡¯t met, the same man who acted like the world revolved around his stardom. Now, he was agreeing to no raise, strict behavioral conditions, and a contract that could be ripped apart with a single bad report?


    What was he thinking?


    The woman in the navy zer stared at him, lips slightly parted, while the man in grey blinked hard, trying to make sense of what had just happened. What is he trying to prove? Is he nning something? Has he gone mad? These questions screamed silently between them, but neither could bring themselves to voice it¡ªat least not out loud.


    They nced at each other again, unsure whether this was some grand strategy or an emotional impulse Samuel would regret tomorrow morning. And yet... he looked calm. Too calm. It was unsettling.


    Malisa, always quick to sense hesitation, leaned forward slightly and said, "Since Samuel has agreed, then let¡¯s move forward. The contract is right there. He cane and sign."


    Her voice was steady, clear, and full of finality. There would be no more talking circles around the decision.


    Just then, as Samuel moved toward the table, the man in the grey suit took a cautious step closer to him and leaned in, whispering urgently into his ear.


    "Samuel," he murmured, "this is a mistake. Don¡¯t do this. The risks are too great. You know this contract isn¡¯t in our favor. One slip, one rumor, and you¡¯re done. Think carefully."


    The man in the grey suit tugged Samuel¡¯s sleeve, lowering his voice to a hurried whisper. "Samuel, listen. The risk is too much. One wrong headline and MK will drop you. Remember the other studio¡ªthe one offering twice your current sry? They promised artistic control, script approval, profit shares. If we take that deal, you¡¯d be the king of their roster. You could shape your own movies."


    Samuel looked down at the contract, its crisp pages waiting like a loaded trap.


    The woman in navy leaned in, urgency shing in her eyes. "He¡¯s right," she added, ncing from the document to Samuel¡¯s face. "Even if that studio is smaller, your star power will keep you in every top film. You¡¯d stillnd blockbuster roles¡ªmaybe even more freedom than MK can give. Why risk everything over pride?"


    She tapped her tablet, pulling up the rival studio¡¯s proposal¡ªbonuses, premium perks, co-producer titles. "This isn¡¯t just a pay raise," she murmured. "It¡¯s leverage, creative control, a team ready to put your name first in every headline. We came here hoping for an upgrade, but MK is boxing you in. Please¡ªthink. We can walk out, call their offer in thirty minutes, lock it down, and celebrate by tomorrow."


    Samuel exhaled slowly, eyes drifting to Malisa. She waited, arms crossed, expression unreadable. The probation terms glinted in his mind¡ªone mistake and everything gone. Yet behind those strict lines was Cora¡¯s presence: the power, the challenge, the undeniable pull that had shaken him to his core.


    He closed the rival studio¡¯s file with a gentle swipe, then straightened to full height. His representatives¡¯ worries tumbled over him like waves, but he¡¯d already made his choice. Pride still simmered beneath his skin, yet something stronger now guided him¡ªrespect, curiosity, perhaps even something deeper he didn¡¯t dare name aloud.


    The man in grey leaned closer, voice dropping further. "Samuel, you might notst a month under these rules. One slip¡ªjust one¡ªand you¡¯re done. Why chain yourself to that? Take the safer path."


    Samuel¡¯s lips curved, a subtle, calm smile recing the tight line of anxiety. He lifted a hand, patting the man¡¯s shoulder with measured patience.


    "You have no idea what¡¯s going on," he said quietly¡ªmore to himself than to them, though both reps heard every word.


    The woman in navy frowned. "What are you nning?"


    A faint light sparked in Samuel¡¯s gaze¡ªequal parts determination and intrigue. He looked from one representative to the other, steadying his breath.


    "Rx," he murmured, words rolling out in a soft cadence that carried a promise neither of them understood yet. "Trust me. Let me handle this."


    Still, neither of Samuel¡¯s representatives could wrap their heads around what he had just said. They stood there in stunned silence, trying to make sense of his strange calmness¡ªof that almost amused smile on his face. For a man who had once demanded more than anyone else in the industry, to suddenly ept less, ept restrictions, and still carry such peace in his tone... it didn¡¯t add up.


    The man in grey finally broke the silence, frustration slipping into his voice.


    "There¡¯s nothing in that contract for you, Samuel," he said, eyes wide. "No raise, no bonuses, no freedom, just a trap waiting to snap. What do you mean it¡¯s ¡¯alright¡¯? How is this alright?"


    Samuel chuckled softly¡ªjust enough to draw attention, but not mockingly. It was theugh of a man who knew something no one else in the room did. He turned his head slowly, ncing at both of them with an almost amused look.


    "You don¡¯t leave a whale to chase a catfish," he said smoothly, voice full of meaning. "You don¡¯t walk away from the ocean just because it¡¯s stormy. Big can¡¯t bepared to small, no matter how attractive the bait might look at the time."


    He turned his gaze toward the contract again. His expression didn¡¯t change, but there was something in his eyes¡ªfocused, determined, and strangely hopeful.


    "I¡¯m going to say it again," he said quietly, "you don¡¯t need to worry. This might not look like a good idea now. It might not be the kind of deal you expected when we walked into this building... but soon."


    He paused, voice dropping even softer.


    "Soon, you¡¯ll understand what I meant, and by that time both of you will understand why I took this decision and then both of you will understand, but before then just know this is the best decision for me.


    and I¡¯m sure that soon you will see it, but now rx, and allow me do my thing."


    Neither of his representatives had anything left to say. They stood there, mouths parted slightly, trying to process what he was hinting at. But nothing came. No exnation. No reasoning. Just a calm man who seemed to have made peace with his path.


    But deep inside, without being told, they both understood one thing very clearly: Samuel had made up his mind. Fully. Firmly. There was no talking him out of this now.


    At that moment, Samuel stepped forward, his footsteps steady and quiet. He walked closer to the desk where Malisa stood watching him with guarded eyes. She didn¡¯t smile, didn¡¯t flinch. She simply held the contract steady, waiting.


    Without hesitation, Samuel picked up the pen. His eyes didn¡¯t leave Malisa¡¯s, and without saying another word, he signed the contract.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37</h4>


    At that moment, Cora was seated in her office, legs crossed, fingers gently flipping through a file that wasn¡¯t really holding her attention. Therge windows behind her cast soft sunlight across the glossy surface of her desk, but her mind was far from the documents in front of her.


    Then came a soft knock.


    Before she could respond, the door opened, and Malisa stepped in¡ªcalm,posed, but with a glint of something in her eyes.


    Cora looked up, her face unreadable.


    "He signed it," Malisa said simply, walking closer. "Just like you said he would."


    Cora raised a brow and gently closed the file. "He did?"


    Malisa nodded, taking the seat across from her. "Yes. No conditions, no drama. He even agreed to the probation terms without flinching. Honestly, I thought he was going to tear the contract in half and walk out with fire behind him. But instead... he signed it. Quietly."


    She leaned forward, eyes narrowing in curiosity. "How did you know, Cora? How were you so sure he¡¯d sign it?"


    For a moment, Cora didn¡¯t answer. She simply smiled¡ªa soft, knowing smile that made Malisa even more curious.


    Then, with a calm shrug, Cora said, "I didn¡¯t know."


    Malisa blinked. "You didn¡¯t?"


    "No." Cora leaned back in her chair. "I didn¡¯t n anything. I didn¡¯t set a trap. I didn¡¯t have a speech written out or a strategy tucked in my pocket. I just..." She paused, staring past Malisa, eyes lost in thought. "I just felt like it would go the way I wanted."


    Malisa tilted her head. "Just a feeling?"


    Cora smiled again, this time with a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Samuel is desperate. That much is clear. Desperate to stay relevant. Desperate to be seen as the top. Desperate to be noticed... by someone like me."


    She chuckled softly, folding her arms on the desk. "But that wasn¡¯t a guarantee. I just decided to give it a try and see what would happen."


    She nced at Malisa, a spark of confidence flickering behind her calm expression.


    "And it worked."


    At that moment, Malisa couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh, her lips curling into a smile as she leaned back in her chair.


    "You¡¯re still the same Cora I¡¯ve always known," she said, her voice filled with admiration. "Smart, sharp, calm¡ªand you did it again. You pulled it off, and this time, you barely even tried."


    Cora gave a small nod, her expressionposed, but there was a flicker of quiet satisfaction behind her eyes. She didn¡¯t respond with words¡ªshe didn¡¯t have to. The confidence she carried spoke louder than anything.


    But Malisa¡¯s smile slowly faded, reced by something more serious¡ªhesitant, almost.


    "I did miss something though," Malisa said after a pause. "And I think... it¡¯s important. Important enough that I have to tell you now."


    Cora looked up from the paper she had absentmindedly begun flipping through. She sat up straighter, sensing the shift in tone. Her posture sharpened, and she gave Malisa her full attention.


    "What is it?" Cora asked, her voice low, curious. "What do you want to say, and why does it sound so serious?"


    Malisa drew a breath, her fingers sped on herp.


    "It¡¯s about Samuel," she began slowly. "About you... and him."


    Cora didn¡¯t speak. She simply watched, waiting for Malisa to continue.


    Malisa leaned forward. "I feel like we need to do something about the aftermath of what happened. I¡¯ve been thinking about it since this morning, but now it¡¯s urgent."


    Cora¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. "Aftermath?"


    Malisa nodded firmly. "Yes. I just got a call before I came in here. There¡¯s a new scandal. Samuel has done it again¡ªand this time, it¡¯s bad. Really bad. The kind of bad that makes headlines run for weeks."


    Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed as the weight of those words settled.


    "This morning," Malisa continued, "a major tabloid broke the story. It hasn¡¯t spread fully yet, but when it does, it will stain his name¡ªand by extension, it could hurt MK too. Especially now that we just signed him again. People will ask why we gave him another chance. Sponsors will raise questions. Clients might feel unsafe. It could affect everything we¡¯re nning."


    Malisa paused, her eyes filled with concern.


    "And we need to act fast¡ªbefore the bacsh hits."


    At that moment, Cora leaned forward slowly, her curiosity deepening by the second. Her eyes sharpened, her fingers lightly tapping against the desk in a rhythm that betrayed her focus.


    "What exactly did he do?" she asked, her voice steady but pointed. "And how bad is it? We need to know the full picture if we¡¯re going to stop any bacsh before it grows teeth."


    Malisa let out a soft sigh, shifting in her seat as she gathered her thoughts. "It¡¯s worse than I expected, Cora. Much worse."


    Cora raised an eyebrow.


    "Samuel has a wife," Malisa said tly. "And not just a wife¡ªhe has a daughter too."


    Cora¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her breath pausing for a moment. "He what?"


    "Yes." Malisa nodded grimly. "He abandoned them both. From what I¡¯ve found, he hasn¡¯t seen them in nearly two years. And while he¡¯s been sending money to them regrly, it¡¯s not enough¡ªnot nearly enough. Apparently, the daughter has health issues, and the wife is struggling to manage everything on her own. She reached out to him multiple times. He ignored all of it."


    Cora leaned back slowly, processing the weight of what she was hearing. "So all this time... he¡¯s been walking red carpets, giving speeches about family values, building this brand of perfection¡ªwhile hiding an entire family?"


    "Exactly," Malisa said with a bitter chuckle. "And now it¡¯se to light. Someone¡ªno one knows who yet¡ªdug into his private life. They¡¯ve gotten hold of some pretty solid evidence."


    Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What kind of evidence?"


    Malisa lowered her voice slightly. "A photo. Of his wife and daughter¡ªlooking tired, drained, standing outside a cheap clinic. And worse... a recorded phone call. It¡¯s a short conversation, but Samuel¡¯s voice is unmistakable. He told his wife not to bother him again. That he¡¯s ¡¯moved on¡¯ and that the money should be enough."


    Cora¡¯s heart sank, not out of sympathy for Samuel, but out of frustration for what this could mean for MK Entertainment. She knew how fast the public could turn on someone. And this? This wasn¡¯t just a scandal¡ªit was personal. Raw. It would stir outrage. Especiallying after their decision to re-sign him.


    "Can the photo and recording be stopped?" Cora asked carefully.


    Malisa gave a small nod. "Yes, I believe so. They haven¡¯t been released to the public yet¡ªjust leaked in whispers to a few outlets. Nothing¡¯s viral yet. If we move quickly, we can erase it before it spreads."


    "But we¡¯ll need help," she added. "Someone skilled. Someone who can cover our tracks and manage the damage before it spirals. It can¡¯t be traced back to us."


    She paused, her gaze steady.


    "This is salvageable, Cora. But we need to act fast¡ªand smart."


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s curiosity shifted into full attention. She leaned forward, resting both elbows on the desk, eyes locked on Malisa as her mind began to connect the weight of the situation. She wasn¡¯t interested in Samuel personally¡ªnever had been¡ªbut what Malisa had just revealed was serious. And as much as she wanted to keep her distance, she knew MK Entertainment could not afford to be dragged into scandal, not when everything they were building depended on a pristine image.


    "This is going to affect MK, isn¡¯t it?" Cora said quietly, more as a confirmation than a question.


    Malisa gave a slow nod. "Yes, it will. Even if he¡¯s the one at fault, people will question us. We gave him a second chance. We signed him. We trusted him."


    Cora took a deep breath. "Alright. Then I¡¯ll help. But..." she narrowed her eyes. "Why am I suddenly part of his mess? Why add me into this now? I don¡¯t have anything to do with Samuel or his poor decisions."


    Malisa¡¯s expression shifted.


    "That part," she said carefully, "is a little moreplicated."


    Cora¡¯s body tensed. "What do you mean?"


    Malisa hesitated for a breath, then leaned forward, her voice dropping just slightly.


    "It¡¯s about James. Your ex-husband."


    Cora¡¯s expression hardened immediately. The mention of that name alone was enough to darken her mood like a stormcloud forming overhead.


    "That bastard again?" she muttered under her breath.


    Malisa continued, "We¡¯ve been monitoring him quietly, and there¡¯s something you need to know. There are rumors. Strong ones. He¡¯s up to something."


    Cora¡¯s jaw tightened. "He¡¯s always up to something."


    "Yes," Malisa agreed, "but this time... it¡¯s different."


    She looked Cora in the eye.


    "There¡¯s talk that James has nude photos. And videos. Of you."


    Cora blinked, stunned for a second, her entire posture freezing.


    Malisa pressed on, her voice steady but filled with urgency. "We don¡¯t know how he got them, or if he¡¯s just bluffing¡ªbut there are whispers that he¡¯s preparing to use them. If that goes public¡ªor worse,nds in the hands of someone who hates you¡ªit¡¯s going to be aplete disaster. Not just for your name, Cora, but for the brand. For MK. You¡¯re too connected now. You¡¯re the one holding the real power, and James knows it. He¡¯s not just trying to ruin you. He¡¯s trying to destroy everything you¡¯ve built."

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38</h4>


    At that moment Cora sat still for a long moment, the words echoing in her ears. Her breathing deepened as the reality of it settled in.


    And then, suddenly, rage red in her eyes.


    "That bastard," she hissed, clenching her jaw. "I knew he was low, but recording me? That¡¯s beneath even him. And I never even slept with him not once. Even though I wanted to at the time... I never did. And still, he had the audacity to record me?"


    Immediately her fists tightened on the arms of her chair. "It¡¯s a disgrace. And I won¡¯t ept that from him."


    At that moment, Malisa leaned in slightly, her face serious, voice low but filled with purpose. "And that¡¯s where Ie in," she said firmly. "Because if James is truly nning to go public with something like this, then we don¡¯t have the luxury of waiting. He¡¯s desperate, Cora. Really desperate. And the problem with desperate men is, they stop thinking about consequences. They don¡¯t care who they hurt, so long as they get attention, power, or revenge."


    Again Cora¡¯s jaw clenched, her lips drawing into a thin line as she listened. Her fingers tapped lightly on the arm of the chair, her mind already racing ahead. She hated this feeling¡ªbeing watched, being vited, being threatened over something she didn¡¯t even do. It wasn¡¯t just wrong. It was infuriating.


    Malisa continued, "And the truth is, we don¡¯t know how far that desperation can push him. We don¡¯t know what else he might have. Whether he¡¯s bluffing or sitting on more recordings. But we can¡¯t risk giving him time to act."


    Hearing what Malisa said Cora exhaled slowly. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she gathered her thoughts.


    "Well... honestly," she said, "I¡¯m not even sure James knows who I really am yet. He might just be guessing, fishing around based on instinct or rumors. He¡¯s not exactly clever, but he¡¯s sneaky. He might not be sure if I¡¯m truly this person I¡¯ve be¡ªor if I¡¯m just close to it."


    She paused, frowning deeply.


    "But I don¡¯t know for sure if he actually believes it... or if he¡¯s still testing the waters."


    At that moment Malisa nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging the point.


    "But regardless," Cora added quickly, "it doesn¡¯t change anything. Whether he¡¯s guessing or he knows, I can¡¯t allow that video to exist. That recording whatever it is, whether it¡¯s real or manipted it has to be destroyed."


    Her voice dropped, full of quiet fire.


    "Whatever it takes, Malisa. I want it erased. I want it buried. I want it gone. If James thinks he can use that against me, then he¡¯s about to learn exactly who he¡¯s ying with."


    At that moment, Malisa leaned back in her chair, her eyes calcting as she carefully picked her words. "I know the perfect person who can handle this," she said slowly, with full confidence in her voice. "And when I say perfect, I mean it this is exactly the kind of job he¡¯s made for."


    Then Cora tilted her head slightly, intrigued, but cautious. Her arms crossed over her chest as she studied Malisa¡¯s expression.


    "He¡¯s not just smart," Malisa continued, "he¡¯s a genius. One of the sharpest minds I¡¯ve evere across. There¡¯s almost no system he can¡¯t break into, no trail he can¡¯t erase, no dirt he can¡¯t clean up. He¡¯s handled things for people far moreplicated than Samuel... or even James."


    Cora¡¯s brows drew in. "So he¡¯s a fixer?"


    Malisa nodded. "Of the highest level. But he doesn¡¯te cheap, and he doesn¡¯t do favors. You pay him right, and you get results. No dys. No excuses."


    For a brief second, Cora was silent, weighing Malisa¡¯s words. Then she spoke, her tone colder and sharper. "And what if he double-crosses us?"


    Malisa looked up. "What?"


    "What if he gets his hands on the recordings," Cora said slowly, "and instead of deleting them, he keeps them? Uses themter? Sells them to someone else or worse uses them to ckmail me? What happens then, Malisa? I don¡¯t want to fight James and this stranger together. I want this mess gone, not multiplied."


    At that moment Malisa raised a hand calmly. "I hear you. And trust me, I thought of that."


    Cora waited, eyes fixed.


    Immediately Malisa leaned forward, lowering her voice slightly. "He doesn¡¯t y games like that. That¡¯s not his style. His business depends on reputation people hire him because he doesn¡¯t double-cross. He has his own code, and weird as it may sound, he sticks to it. He ys by the rules, even though his job is, technically, breaking them."


    Cora looked skeptical.


    "I¡¯m telling you," Malisa added quickly, "he¡¯s clean. No one has everined. No one has ever had to track him down or threaten him after a job. He doesn¡¯t expose himself or his clients. That¡¯s why he¡¯s still in business, why the wealthy and the powerful go to him when they¡¯re drowning. He helps them breathe. And then he disappears."


    She tapped the table lightly. "If we want this done quickly and without a trail, he¡¯s the only one I can rmend. The only one. You won¡¯t need to second-guess, you won¡¯t need to clean up after him, and most importantly¡ªyou won¡¯t need to worry about him turning on us. He¡¯s as professional as theye."


    At that moment Malisa met Cora¡¯s gaze with steady eyes. "He¡¯s the one, Cora. No doubt about it."


    At that moment, without wasting any more time, Cora sat up straighter and looked directly at Malisa, her voice steady but firm.


    "Okay then," she said. "Who is this person? What exactly does he do? I need to know everything before we bring anyone into this. I don¡¯t want another surprise."


    Immediately Malisa gave a small nod, almost as if she had been expecting the question. She adjusted her seat, folded her hands over herp, and began to speak with calm precision.


    "His name is Lovi," she said. "Just Lovi, no paper trail. He was an orphan from the very beginning. No family. No rtives. Nothing. He grew up in the kind of ces most people don¡¯t survive foster homes, back alley shelters, government centers... all of them. He saw too much too early."


    However Cora remained quiet, listening.


    "But even as a kid," Malisa continued, "he was different. Sharp. Observant. Too intelligent for the world he was stuck in. He was picked up by a man an underground figure who trained him. Not in school, but in street games. Tricks. Scams. Con artistry."


    Upon hearing what Malisa just said, Cora¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Yes," Malisa said knowingly, "he was a con artist when he was young. He learned how to manipte people, steal identities, and twist information to his favor. He was dangerous back then but never reckless."


    She paused before continuing.


    "But at some point, something changed. The man who trained him disappeared some say he was killed and Lovi stopped running scams. Instead, he taught himself something else. Hacking. Cyber tracing. Deep data cleaning. Digital vanishings. The kind of stuff that makes government agencies sweat."


    Malisa leaned forward. "And he¡¯s good. Very, very good. If there¡¯s a video somewhere cloud, backup, sh drive, locked safe it doesn¡¯t matter. If it exists, Lovi can find it, get in, wipe it, and make sure it¡¯s never found again."

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39</h4>


    Cora took in every word, her mind working fast. It sounded too good to be true. And then came the doubt.


    Cora exhaled sharply and narrowed her eyes.


    "But..."


    She leaned back, voice turning cautious. "That con artist past? That¡¯s what worries me. You know how these people work. Once a con, always a con. They live to manipte. They feed off secrets, weaknesses, and control. You can¡¯t put your trust in someone who once made a life out of lying."


    Immediately Malisa gave a slow nod. "That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking."


    Malisa didn¡¯t hesitate.


    "We¡¯re talking about giving him the power to erase something that could destroy both of us. But if he takes it and flips the game, ckmails us, sells the video back to James, or even worse, uses it as leverage against you? We¡¯ll be ying a game we can¡¯t win."


    She shook her head slightly. "Con artists don¡¯t change, Cora. They just get smarter at hiding the game. They don¡¯t take jobs to help people. They take them to help themselves."


    At that moment Cora exhaled slowly, leaning back into her chair as her eyes narrowed with thought. "Con artists," she muttered under her breath, "they always find new ways to get money off people. That¡¯s how they survive. That¡¯s their instinct. And that¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them."


    She looked at Malisa firmly. "You¡¯re asking me to trust someone who built his life on lies."


    But Malisa, unfazed, leaned forward with a soft but confident expression. "Cora," she said calmly, "I understand how you feel. And I won¡¯t lie¡ªyour concern is valid. It¡¯s smart. But Lovi isn¡¯t just some street-level hustler anymore. He¡¯s changed. He¡¯s earned his respect, and more importantly, he¡¯s earned mine."


    However Cora remained quiet, but she was listening.


    Malisa continued. "I wouldn¡¯t bring him up if I didn¡¯t believe in him. I¡¯ve used him once before something sensitive, years ago and he delivered. Perfectly. No questions, no dys, and definitely no ckmail. And trust me, that situation was way more dangerous than this."


    She ced a hand over her chest. "I can vouch for him. With everything I have. He¡¯ll do the job, and you won¡¯t have to worry about anything. He doesn¡¯t just finish a task he erases the messpletely. That¡¯s how good he is. He¡¯s not just smart, Cora he¡¯s strategic."


    At that moment Cora stared at her, quiet, but deep in thought. Malisa had never once misled her. Not in all the years they¡¯d worked together and been friends. Not even in the worst situations. If Malisa could confidently vouch for this Lovi, then that had to mean something.


    Finally, Cora gave a small nod. "Alright... okay, fine. If you trust him that much, then I¡¯ll give it a chance." She shifted forward again, her eyes now locked on Malisa¡¯s. "So how are we going to do this? Do we meet him? Does hee to us? What¡¯s the n?"


    Malisa smiled, a little relieved that Cora was willing to move forward.


    "Well," she began, "Lovi doesn¡¯t deal with third parties. He¡¯s private. Very private. But... because I¡¯m the one referring you, he¡¯ll make an exception. He¡¯ll meet with both of us. That¡¯s rare, Cora. He usually speaks to one person, sends a message, handles it, and disappears. But this time, we¡¯ll go together."


    Cora raised an eyebrow. "Together?"


    "Yes," Malisa nodded. "It¡¯s better that way. That way we can both sit down with him, talk through the details, andy everything on the table. If there¡¯s anything bothering you or me we deal with it in that moment, no confusion, no missteps. We¡¯ll make sure everything is crystal clear."


    She paused, her voice now more urgent.


    "This is a major issue, Cora. And if we¡¯re going to protect you, MK Entertainment, and everything you built we have to move fast. The longer we wait, the more time James has to strike. And we can¡¯t afford to give him even a second more."


    Cora took a deep breath and gave one final nod. "Then let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s meet him, when is the meeting, Malisa? When exactly are we doing this?"


    Without missing a beat, Malisa replied, "If it¡¯s possible, we can do it today."


    Cora raised a brow in surprise. "Today?"


    "Yes," Malisa said, nodding firmly. "Before I came to see you, I already made some inquiries. You know how well-connected Lovi is his schedule is usually impossible to touch. But I called ahead, exined the urgency, and... well, because it¡¯s me, he agreed."


    Cora tilted her head, a little impressed. "He gave you time?"


    Malisa gave a small smile. "He said he would make room, just because it¡¯s me. That¡¯s not something he does for anyone. So yes, if we want this handled without dy, he¡¯s ready to meet today."


    Cora leaned back slightly in her chair, letting her mind process the weight of everything. She hated being rushed, but she hated lingering danger even more. And the thought of James still having that video, the possibility of Samuel¡¯s scandal catching fire it all made her chest tighten.


    After a long pause, Cora finally nodded.


    "Alright," she said. "You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no time to waste."


    At that moment she stood from her chair, adjusting her jacket with a newfound sense of urgency. "Let¡¯s get going, then. I want this over with. Tonight."


    Malisa¡¯s eyes lit with satisfaction. "Perfect. I¡¯ll drive."


    Without wasting any more time, the two women left MK Entertainment building, slipping out the side exit in silence. There was no need for conversation now both of them knew exactly what was at stake.


    The drive was smooth, though the atmosphere in the car was heavy with thought. Cora sat with her arms folded, eyes scanning the streets as the city passed by. Malisa drove with focus, ncing asionally at the rearview mirror.


    Not long after, they arrived at the location.


    It was a private restaurant, tucked into a quiet corner of the city¡ªdiscreet but elegant. The kind of ce reserved for quiet power, where billion-dor deals were made behind velvet curtains. The establishment was owned by a very well-known family in society

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40</h4>


    When they got there, the hostess elegant and discreet politely led them through the richly adorned hallway to the far end of the restaurant, where an exclusive VIP lounge awaited them. The lounge was dimly lit with gold-toned ambient lights, the air perfumed with soft notes of cedar and something sweet like vani. It was quiet, private the kind of ce where power whispered rather than shouted.


    As they entered, Cora¡¯s eyes immediately caught the sight of a young man already seated. He was alone, his legs crossed with a casual elegance, his posture rxed yet precise. He looked up as they approached, but even before he raised his head fully, Cora knew.


    That must be him.


    He was young. Very young. Much younger than she expected¡ªbut sharply dressed, confident in his stillness, and striking in appearance. His jawline was clean, his hair perfectly styled, and his gaze... observant.


    Everything about him screamed calcted intelligence.


    But Cora had learned not to be deceived by appearances. Beauty and charm had once taught her a very bitter lesson¡ªa lesson that still left bruises on her trust to this day. She didn¡¯t care if Lovi looked like he walked out of a fashion magazine; it meant nothing. She had no feelings for him. And she certainly wouldn¡¯t let his polished image or smooth aura blind her judgment. Not this time. Never again.


    So she kept her face neutral, reserved. Respectful, but guarded.


    As she and Malisa sat down, the young man¡ªLovi¡ªfinally lifted his gaze fully, and his eyes locked onto them.


    More specifically... onto Malisa.


    His attention didn¡¯t drift from her for a good five seconds. It was subtle, but obvious. His lips curved just slightly at the corners, as if greeting her with unspoken familiarity.


    From the way he stared at Malisa, anyone could tell¡ªshe wasn¡¯t just a business contact. She was someone he had thought about. Someone he remembered.


    And yet, his bodynguage remained smooth and respectful. He didn¡¯t shift in his seat or adjust his position like someone caught off guard. He simply looked... intrigued. And ready.


    Of course, he had heard the rumors. Everyone in his world had. Cora Winslet¡ªthe untouchable woman, the brain behind MK Entertainment¡ªwas now officially divorced. Her ties to her husband had beenpletely severed. No one had seen her romantically connected to anyone since, and that only made her more desirable. Mysterious. A prize that few could even dream of approaching.


    But when Malisa called him earlier that day, he hadn¡¯t imagined Cora would be the one trulying. In his mind, it had always been Malisa¡ªthe strong, sharp woman who fascinated him every time they crossed paths. And now, here they both were. Sitting in front of him.


    A golden opportunity.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Women like Cora¡ªespecially with Malisa by her side¡ªnever gave anything easily. But opportunities weren¡¯t meant to be easy. They were meant to be seized. Calcted. Executed.


    So, for now, he would listen.


    He would wait to hear what they had to say. If what they offered benefited him¡ªif the job was worth the time, the risk, and the reward¡ªhe would take it.


    And once they started to trust him, even just a little... he would make sure to turn this encounter into something far more valuable than they ever expected.


    That was exactly what he was going to do.


    At that moment, Lovi¡¯s lips curled into a charming, easy smile as his gaze remained locked on Malisa. His voice came out smooth, calm, andced with yful energy.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Malisa," he said, crossing one leg over the other in a graceful, rxed posture. "When I saw your name sh on my phone today, I won¡¯t lie¡ªI got excited. Not just because it¡¯s been so long, but because I¡¯ve always remembered thest job I did for you."


    He chuckled softly, his tone casual yet warm. "Everything about it... how clean it went, how efficient it was. But what really stuck with me was you. The way you carried yourself¡ªso mature, soposed, and so strategic. You didn¡¯t just act like a client. You acted like someone who had already calcted the oue before she even called me."


    Malisa gave him a dry smirk, her expression unbothered but knowing. "Alright, alright," she said, raising a hand with a light chuckle. "Stop ttering me. I know your job too well, Lovi."


    He leaned back slightly, still smiling.


    "You¡¯re trying to do what you always do," she continued. "Butter someone up so well they forget they¡¯re handing you their bank ount password. You want me all ttered and glowing so I don¡¯t even notice how much you¡¯re charging us by the time we sign the deal."


    She folded her arms, still smirking. "Well, just so we¡¯re clear¡ªthat might¡¯ve worked on someone else. But that¡¯s exactly why I came along today. I needed to make sure you don¡¯t pull any of that charm on her."


    As Malisa nodded toward Cora, Lovi¡¯s attention finally shifted fully to the woman seated beside her. His eyes met Cora¡¯s for the first time¡ªnot in passing, not casually, but directly and with a slow, deliberate gaze.


    He studied her with interest, not just for her beauty¡ªthough that was impossible to ignore¡ªbut for the aura she carried. Quiet power. Elegance cloaked in mystery. She didn¡¯t try to impress; she didn¡¯t have to. And that made her all the more intriguing.


    "Wow," Lovi breathed out with a faint grin, still holding her gaze. "Well, if it weren¡¯t for the code of conduct I live by... I would¡¯ve just turned this meeting into a date."


    He nced between the two women yfully. "I mean,e on. Dining with two powerful, beautiful women in a private lounge?" He chuckled. "Feels less like work and more like a fantasy."


    Cora¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She simply arched an eyebrow, unimpressed.


    Realizing the air had suddenly shifted, Lovi quickly raised both hands, his grin widening.


    "I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯m kidding. Don¡¯t take it the wrong way," he said quickly. "I just wanted to lighten the mood a little. No offense meant."


    He cleared his throat, now shifting to a more serious tone as he leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the table.


    "Anyway," he said, eyes now flicking between Cora and Malisa, "I¡¯m really interested in working with you¡ªboth of you. So let¡¯s get to it."


    He checked the time on his sleek wristwatch. "I¡¯ve got another meeting in two hours. What¡¯s the problem? What do you need me to do?"

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41</h4>


    At that moment Malisa leaned forward slightly, folding her arms on the table with a businesslike posture and said, "Alright then, let¡¯s get straight to the point." She turned and motioned toward Cora, ready to introduce her properly. "My friend here, Cora, she is¡ª"


    But before Malisa could finish her sentence, Cora raised one hand, her palm facing up in a graceful yetmanding gesture.


    "I¡¯ll do the talking," she said firmly.


    Malisa leaned back without argument, lips pressed together in a thin, respectful line. She knew that tone¡ªCora wasn¡¯t just ready to speak, she was ready to make a statement.


    Cora turned her attention to Lovi. Her eyes¡ªcalm but piercing¡ªlocked onto his as she spoke, voice cool, precise, andyered with warning.


    "L-O-V-I," she said, spelling out his name slowly and deliberately, "I know what you do. And I know the type of people you work with. I¡¯ve heard your name whispered in ces most people would never walk into. And I¡¯m not here to tter you or be impressed."


    Lovi, sitting still with a subtle smile, watched her carefully. She wasn¡¯t like his usual clients¡ªthis wasn¡¯t ttery dressed as negotiation. This was a woman with scars, someone who had already walked through fire and was now daring him to test her me.


    "I¡¯m not the kind of woman," Cora continued, "who folds her hands and watches things go wrong just because someone else thinks they know better. That¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t allow people to do whatever they think is best with my problem. I don¡¯t give blind trust."


    She paused briefly, her tone sharpening. "So let me be very clear. If you try to double-cross me, even for a second¡ªif you even think about using this situation against me in any way¡ªI will fight back."


    Her voice dropped, cold and t.


    "And when I fight back, it¡¯s bloody."


    She let the silence hang for a beat before continuing.


    "I don¡¯t want to involve the police. I don¡¯t want to go to court. I don¡¯t want to cause a media scene. That¡¯s why I agreed to listen to what Malisa said about you. That¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re sitting in front of me right now."


    Her eyes narrowed. "But don¡¯t mistake that for weakness. I¡¯ve seen enough to know that trusting anyone is a mistake. And I don¡¯t make the same mistake twice."


    Cora leaned forward slightly, her tone lower, dead serious now.


    "So I¡¯m telling you this¡ªpersonally. You¡¯re being watched. I will be watching you. Do what I¡¯m going to ask you to do, and nothing more. Don¡¯t get creative. Don¡¯t overstep. Don¡¯t think for a second that I won¡¯t bite back, because when I do, it¡¯s never funny."


    She leaned back again, crossing her arms and staring at him squarely. "You know what to do. Now do it."


    Lovi didn¡¯t speak for a moment. His usually casual face now held a touch of shock, followed quickly by intrigue. He blinked slowly, then gave a single nod, almost like a silent bow of respect.


    "Wow..." he murmured under his breath, letting out a soft, amused chuckle. "I never thought I¡¯d meet a woman this... ferocious. Hungry. Dangerous."


    He looked at her again, more thoughtfully this time. "Whatever happened to you, Cora... must¡¯ve been something really, really disgusting."


    Malisa couldn¡¯t help but smile quietly to herself, her eyes flicking over to Cora with a subtle glint of admiration. She had known Cora for years, and if there was one thing she could say without hesitation¡ªit was that Cora was a talk-and-do kind of woman. She didn¡¯t bluff. She didn¡¯t threaten for attention. If she said it, she meant it, and if she promised action, that action woulde¡ªswift, silent, and decisive.


    So hearing Cora speak to Lovi like that didn¡¯t surprise Malisa at all. In fact, it reminded her why Cora stood where she did today. She was more than elegance and power. She was a woman who had survived betrayal, humiliation, and pain¡ªand built an empire from it.


    Cora, nowposed once again, leaned slightly forward, her tone measured and direct.


    "Now that we¡¯ve made ourselves clear," she began, locking eyes with Lovi, "here¡¯s what I want."


    Lovi gave a small nod, his fingers tapping silently against the table as he listened.


    "It¡¯s about James," Cora said. "My ex-husband."


    Her voice stayed calm, but the undertone was cold steel.


    "He kept a record of me. Intimate footage. Photos. Conversations. It¡¯s unclear what he has or how much, but we believe it¡¯s enough to cause damage¡ªespecially if it gets into the wrong hands."


    Lovi¡¯s eyes flickered with interest, but he stayed silent.


    "And there¡¯s Samuel," she continued. "We¡¯re hearing rumors. Rumors that he has a child... and a woman he abandoned. If that story breaks, it¡¯s not just going to ruin him¡ªit¡¯s going to stain MK Entertainment too. We gave him another chance, we vouched for him. If this explodes, the bacsh ising for us."


    She leaned in just slightly. "So I need everything¡ªeverything¡ªwiped. The footage James has, whatever device it¡¯s on, cloud storage, backups, hidden files, I don¡¯t care where it is¡ªI want it gone. Deleted. Erased. I want to wake up tomorrow knowing it never existed."


    Cora paused for a moment before speaking again, even more pointed.


    "And when I say gone, I don¡¯t mean in your possession, Lovi. I mean gone from this world. I don¡¯t want to see it again. I don¡¯t want it surfacing years from now because someone got greedy. I don¡¯t want it in your files, or your vault, or your list ofpleted jobs. I want it wiped off the face of existence."


    She then leaned back slowly, finally rxing her posture¡ªthough her gaze remained sharp as a de.


    "Now that you know what I want," she said quietly, "how much is it going to cost me to make all of this disappear?"


    Lovi tapped his finger against the armrest thoughtfully, his gaze lowering for a moment. Then he looked back at her, a slow, respectful smile forming on his lips.


    "Well," he said, voice smooth, "just because I really want to do something good for you... because I admire the way you talk, and because I know when you say you don¡¯t want it¡ªyou really don¡¯t want it..."


    He sat forward, cing both hands on the table, confident but not cocky.


    "Let me do it first. I¡¯ll handle everything. And I already know you won¡¯t owe me¡ªyou¡¯re too big for that. You¡¯re not someone who runs from her bill."


    He grinned faintly.


    "You can pay me ten million dors when I¡¯m done."

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Lovi just said, Cora didn¡¯t flinch, not even a little. In fact, a faint smirk began to rise at the corner of her lips. Ten million dors? That was nothingpared to the kind of mess James could cause if those files ever saw the light of day. Ten million wasn¡¯t just payment¡ªit was a shield, a sword, and a fresh start all at once.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate, with calm precision, Cora rose from her seat. She straightened her jacket, let out a quiet breath, and looked straight at Lovi.


    "Well," she said, her tone firm but steady, "that¡¯s not a problem."


    Her voice was so sharp, it cut through the air like a de.


    "I¡¯ll pay the money every cent. But I¡¯ll only pay after the job is done, and done perfectly. No half measures. I want proof. Evidence that everything is gone, wiped, and no trace of it is left behind. If you can do that..." she paused slightly, giving him a look that made the room feel smaller, "then you¡¯ll have your ten million."


    At that moment Lovi raised both hands slightly, nodding in agreement, his smirk never fading. But Cora wasn¡¯t done yet.


    She turned to leave, taking a slow step forward. But before shepletely turned her back, she stopped just for a moment and looked over her shoulder.


    Her eyes met Lovi¡¯s, cold andmanding.


    "Just a reminder," she said. "Don¡¯t try to double-cross me. I may not say much after today, but if you think I¡¯ll sit still while you y smart behind my back..."


    She let her words hang, heavy and sharp like a guillotine.


    "I won¡¯t take it lightly. That¡¯s yourst warning."


    Then, without another word, she walked out of the private lounge with her head high and her heels tapping with purpose.


    Malisa, who had been quietly observing the intense exchange, followed her immediately, smiling to herself. She didn¡¯t say anything at first, but once they stepped outside and the cool breeze of the evening kissed their skin, Malisa couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    She jogged up beside Cora, nudging her yfully with her elbow.


    "Now that," she said with a wide grin, "was perfect. I love that tight-grip attitude. You¡¯re fire, girl. I mean it."


    Then Cora gave a dry chuckle, her expression softening just a little. "I wasn¡¯t acting, Malisa. I meant every word. I¡¯m tired of these games. I¡¯ve worked too hard to have my name dragged through the mud because of someone like James."


    "I know," Malisa said. "And that¡¯s why you¡¯re the only one I trust to actually fight back when it counts."


    At that moment Cora turned to say something back maybe even something lighter this time, something to shift the tension but just as she did, she identally bumped into someoneing around the corner.


    The impact jolted her, and the contents of the small bag she was holding slipped from her hand and scattered slightly.


    Before she could even look up, she heard the irritated voice of a man.


    "Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see?"


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s eyes turned ice-cold the moment she looked up and realized who it was James. Her entire demeanor shifted instantly. That calm confidence she walked out of the lounge with was now reced with something far more lethal something that made even Malisa take a quick nce at her, sensing the shift in atmosphere.


    James, on the other hand, smirked with that same arrogant pride that had once made Cora question why she ever gave him a chance in the first ce. His hands slipped into his pockets as he tilted his head and took a slow, smug look at her.


    "Well, well," he said with venom disguised in charm. "I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. What¡¯s this now? You¡¯re hopping from one high-end restaurant to another? All in search of rich men, I suppose?"


    He chuckled darkly, the smirk never leaving his face.


    "Now I get it," he added, stepping closer. "Now I understand the real reason you were in such a rush to divorce me. So you could finally be free to throw yourself at every man who shes a ck card your way."


    He raised an eyebrow mockingly.


    "Could that be why William Victor started treating me differently? Hmm?" His eyes darkened. "What, did you sleep with him too? Is that why he started giving you favors? That¡¯s why his attitude changed? You think I won¡¯t find out?"


    He stepped even closer now, his voice lowering, teeth gritted.


    "Well, guess what, Cora. It¡¯s not going to work. I¡¯m going to expose you. Every dirty little secret. Every scandalous thing you¡¯ve done. All the wicked things you¡¯ve done behind closed doors, I¡¯m going to make the world see the real you."


    At that moment Cora clenched her jaw, ready to say something anything to shut him down. But before a word left her lips, Malisa¡¯s hand caught her wrist gently.


    "Don¡¯t," Malisa whispered calmly but firmly, eyes locked with hers. "He¡¯s not worth it. Look at him. Listen to him. He¡¯s already beneath you. Don¡¯t climb down just to p a fool."


    James scoffed loudly.


    "Oh, now the little sidekick talks?" he snapped, now shifting his re to Malisa. "Who even are you to speak in this matter? You were not even in the picture when I made her what she is. You think your words mean anything?"


    He took a step forward again, voice rising.


    "How dare you address me like that? Do you have any idea who I am? Do you know the level I¡¯ve reached? The connections Imand? I walk into rooms people like you only dream about. And you dare raise your voice at me?"


    At that moment, without wasting another breath, Cora¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a de.


    "James, shut your mouth."


    The words were sharp, crisp, and loud enough to turn the heads of a few onlookers nearby. Her tone wasn¡¯t angry it was cold. Dangerous.


    "You talk too much," she continued, not giving him a second to respond. "You really do. I never knew you were this pathetic."

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43</h4>


    James blinked. The arrogance on his face faltered, just a flicker. But Cora wasn¡¯t done.


    "I was blind. So blind," she muttered, almost to herself, but loud enough for him to hear. "Blinded by love. By stupid affection. You were my first love, James. We met in school. I believed in you. I saw your potential, your drive, your hunger. I thought it meant you¡¯d be a good man. A man I could build a life with."


    Her voice cracked slightly, but her eyes remained dry fierce.


    "But you¡¯re nothing more than trash now. A snake in a suit. A man who feeds on betrayal and maniption. And I¡¯m ashamed... not because I loved you but because I didn¡¯t walk away sooner."


    Upon hearing what Cora just said, James opened his mouth, probably to throw another insult, but Cora raised her hand.


    "Don¡¯t. I¡¯m not finished."


    She stepped forward, her heels clicking against the floor, standing right in front of him.


    "You can throw around your threats. You can ckmail. Leak whatever you think you have. Lie to the press. Pretend you still matter. But one thing I promise you, James by the time I¡¯m done with you..." her voice dipped low now, calm and lethal, "you will regret everything. You will regret ever betraying me. Ever thinking you could humiliate me. Ever believing you could break me."


    She took a small step back and added, "You wanted war? Fine. But I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t even realize you¡¯ve lost until it¡¯s far toote."


    Again James¡¯ face contorted in a mixture of anger and disbelief. He startedughing a dry, bitterugh. Theugh of a man who realized his power was slipping and couldn¡¯t admit it.


    "It¡¯s funny," he sneered. "You don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯ve walked into, do you? Very soon... very soon, you¡¯lle begging. You¡¯ll crawl back to me, on your knees, pleading for forgiveness. And I won¡¯t even look at you. I¡¯ll destroy your name. I¡¯ll destroy your little business. I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t walk into a room without people whispering about you. I¡¯ll make your life a living hell."


    Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Do your worst," she said quietly, "but just know... I¡¯ming for you. Slowly. Silently. I¡¯m going to finish you¡ªand I¡¯ll enjoy every second of it."


    At that moment James¡¯ eyes burned with fury. His hand shot up, rage consuming his face, ready to strike her right there in the middle of the restaurant.


    But before his palm could reach her cheek A firm hand grabbed his wrist in mid-air.


    At that moment, when Cora opened her eyes blinking against the heat of her own fear she was stunned. For a brief second, she thought the p hadnded, that pain was going to shoot across her face. That was why she had closed her eyes instinctively. But no pain came. No sharp sting. Just... silence.


    And when her eyes finally adjusted and she looked ahead, there he was.


    Oliver.


    Standing directly in front of her, firm and still, with one hand wrapped tightly around James¡¯ raised wrist. His grip was so tight that the veins in James¡¯ arm were bulging, and his face twisted¡ªnot with anger alone anymore, but difort.


    Cora was too stunned to speak. Her eyes widened. Her heart raced.


    Oliver didn¡¯t even nce at her. His eyes were locked on James like a hawk on prey.


    James, on the other hand, let out a loud, disgusted groan. "I knew it," he spat. "I knew it! You¡¯re unbelievable, Cora. Not even two days divorced and you¡¯re already spreading your legs for someone you call brother?"


    Cora flinched¡ªnot because his words hurt her anymore, but because the venom in them was just so... low.


    James continued, "No wonder you were so desperate to leave me! You were already warming his bed, weren¡¯t you? God, you¡¯re pathetic. Shameless. You almost ruined me. If I hadn¡¯t thrown you out when I did, your stain on my reputation would¡¯ve buried me. But thank God, thank God I got rid of you just in time."


    His voice was loud now, arrogant, as if he were performing for everyone who might be watching. But that performance ended abruptly.


    Because Oliver still not saying a word tightened his grip.


    Immediately a sharp hiss escaped James¡¯ lips. "You¡ªYou¡¯re hurting me, you bastard!"


    Oliver¡¯s voice was calm, low, and deadly.


    "Shut the fuck up, James."


    That single sentence carried more weight than all the noise James had made.


    "You¡¯ve done enough damage," Oliver continued, "You¡¯ve broken her enough. But I¡¯m standing here now. And I¡¯ll be damned if I let you throw another insult at her."


    Then, without warning, Oliver shoved James¡¯ hand backward not a gentle push, but a shove so hard it made James stagger back, clutching his wrist.


    "Ah¡ª!" James winced, grabbing at his arm. "You¡ª" He looked around, but no one came to his rescue. No one was on his side. All eyes outside the lounge had turned to the scene now unfolding. Murmurs rose, but no one intervened.


    Cora, still shocked, finally breathed.


    Oliver turned slightly to face her, gently brushing her arm with the back of his fingers in reassurance, but his eyes remained sharp, alert, and ready for more.


    However James, holding his sore wrist, red at them both with fire in his eyes.


    At that moment, Oliver didn¡¯t even spare James another nce. His jaw tightened, but his voice remained cold and calm.


    "You¡¯ve done enough, James," Oliver said sharply. "I¡¯m warning you now this nonsense ends here. It shouldn¡¯t happen again."


    Then, without waiting for a reply, Oliver turned toward Cora, his voice softening a little. "Let¡¯s go," he said. "It¡¯s not worth it."


    However Cora wanted to say something her lips parted slightly as if to unleash a final sting, onest verbal p to put James in his ce. But then... she stopped. She looked at James for a moment really looked at him. There was no strength in his anger, only desperation and fear disguised as arrogance. He was loud, yes, but powerless.


    So, she nodded slowly, her lips pressed in a thin, determined line. She didn¡¯t need to speak. She had already won.


    She turned to leave with Oliver, her heels clicking gracefully on the marble floor.


    But just before they reached the final exit, James couldn¡¯t help himself. He shouted after them like a man grasping for hisst shred of control.


    "I see it now!" he yelled. "First it was Williams, and now you¡¯re jumping on his younger brother! What¡¯s wrong with you, Cora? How shameful can you be?! And you, Oliver¡ªyou¡¯re the most disgraceful man I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire life!"

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44</h4>


    He sneered, his voice growing louder and more theatrical as he tried to save face. "Just keep going, Oliver. Keep pretending you¡¯re a man of principle. One day, your cup will be full¡ªand when it spills, the whole world will see which direction the water flowed."


    Oliver didn¡¯t turn around. He didn¡¯t give James the satisfaction of a response.


    Instead, he opened the restaurant door and walked out into the afternoon light, holding it open just long enough for Cora to follow. She walked past James without a single nce.


    Once outside, the noise and tension dissolved into the crisp breeze. The air smelled different¡ªcleaner. Lighter.


    But Cora, still burning from the scene, nced sideways at Oliver and narrowed her eyes yfully. "Okay, be honest," she said, her voice low with a mix of suspicion and curiosity. "What were you doing there? Were you stalking me?"


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened, and he scoffed with a smirk. "Me? Stalk you? You must think very highly of yourself."


    She raised a brow. "Then exin."


    Oliver chuckled lightly, adjusting his sleeves. "I came to meet someone here."


    Immediately, her yful suspicion kicked in harder. She tilted her head and crossed her arms. "Who?" she asked sharply. "Who¡¯s the girl?"


    At that moment, when Cora threw that question at him with so much energy and curiosity¡ª"Who¡¯s the girl?"¡ªOliver couldn¡¯t help it. He burst outughing, loud and freely, like someone who had just been used of the most ridiculous crime.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting that kind of reaction from her. Not now. Not in that tone.


    "Cora..." he chuckled, shaking his head, "You haven¡¯t changed at all."


    She folded her arms, still frowning, but her lips twitched like she was trying not to smile. "Answer the question, Oliver. Who¡¯s the girl? Don¡¯t y games with me."


    Oliver looked at her with a fondness he didn¡¯t even try to hide. His smile lingered, and for a second, his expression softened¡ªjust slightly, but enough for Cora to notice.


    "You really want to know?" he asked teasingly.


    "I need to know," she said dramatically, even stomping one foot like a child. "Because it must be this mystery girl who stopped you from even calling me, checking up on me, or even replying to myst text. Don¡¯t try to lie and twist your way out of this."


    Oliver raised both hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. But sorry to disappoint you... I didn¡¯te here for a girl."


    "Oh really?" she narrowed her eyes, not convinced. "Then what? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s one of those fake business excuses you always use when you¡¯re trying to sneak away."


    Heughed again. "No. This time, I¡¯m serious. I came here for a business meeting¡ªwith some greedy old men who think they can manipte everything to their favor because they own a few plots ofnd and have been alive longer than all of us."


    Cora looked at him, still suspicious. "That¡¯s your story?"


    He nodded, still smiling. "Yes. And I¡¯ll even show you the contract files if you want. I¡¯m not here to meet any girl, I swear."


    Cora rolled her eyes. "Fine. But I still think someone¡¯s catching your eyetely."


    "Maybe," Oliver said casually. "But not today."


    At that moment, the air between them shifted just a little¡ªlighter, familiar, butyered with a quiet closeness neither of them spoke of. The bond they had growing up still lingered in the way they talked, the way they teased, and the way they looked out for each other¡ªeven now.


    Oliver stepped a little closer to her. "Anyway, I¡¯m d I saw you. If I hadn¡¯te when I did, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if that bastard had actuallyid hands on you."


    Cora paused for a moment. Her eyes locked with his, and for a second, she couldn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t need to. The look on her face said it all¡ªthank you.


    She looked down and smiled faintly, then brushed her hair behind her ear.


    "Well... you were right on time."


    Oliver gave a small nod. "I always am."


    At that moment, Cora couldn¡¯t help butugh¡ªgenuinelyugh, with warmth bubbling in her chest. The memory came flooding back as clearly as if it had just happened yesterday. "Oliver has always been my protector," she said, her voice filled with fondness.


    She turned slightly, looking at the faint sky above as her mind drifted. "Do you remember that time when we were kids? That thing falling off the tree? It was so sharp¡ªit could¡¯ve hurt me badly, but Oliver threw himself in the way." She smiled to herself. "That¡¯s how he got the scar on his hand. He still has it."


    Melissa blinked, surprised. "Seriously?"


    Cora nodded slowly, her voice softening. "Yeah. I¡¯ll never forget it. And it¡¯s not just that¡ªover and over again, he keeps showing up when I least expect it... when I need someone. Even now. I don¡¯t even know how to repay him, but one day," she looked ahead with determination, "I¡¯m sure I will. I will find a way to repay him."


    Melissa was quiet, watching her friend speak with that rare mix of gratitude and sincerity. But before she could reply, Oliver cleared his throat yfully.


    "Well," he said with a grin, walking back toward them, "I don¡¯t know about scars and gratitude and repayments... but how about a nightcap?"


    Cora turned toward him, amused. "A nightcap?"


    "Yeah," Oliver shrugged casually. "Are you that busy? Because I feel like we haven¡¯t done anything fun in ages. Just something simple. Chill. Good music, food. Maybe drinks. Just... old times."


    Cora raised an eyebrow yfully. "You really want a nightcap?"


    Oliver gave her a half-smile. "With you? Why not?"


    Cora smiled and shook her head. "I¡¯m not that busy. Sure, let¡¯s hang out. It¡¯s been so long since we did something like that... and honestly, I need it."


    "Perfect," Oliver said. "I¡¯lle pick you upter. Don¡¯t bete."


    Cora gave him a thumbs-up. "I won¡¯t."


    With that, Oliver stepped back, checking his watch. "Alright, I have to run. Something urgent I need to sort out. But I¡¯ll see youter, okay?"


    "Alright," Cora nodded. "Drive safe."


    As he walked off, Cora turned to Malisa, expecting to say something casual... but stopped when she noticed Malisa¡¯s expression. Her friend wasn¡¯t listening. She wasn¡¯t even blinking. She was just staring¡ªstaring hard at Oliver as he walked away, her eyes following every movement of his back, her lips slightly parted.


    Cora¡¯s brows lifted.


    "Malisa?" she said slowly, tilting her head. "Hello? Earth to Malisa?"


    Malisa blinked, startled. "What?"


    Cora smirked, crossing her arms. "Do you have something on Oliver?"

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Cora just said, Melissa¡¯s mouth dropped slightly. She blinked once, then twice, clearly not prepared for that kind of question. Her entire expression shifted¡ªfrom casual interest to defensive disbelief. She quickly crossed her arms and tilted her head as if offended.


    "Wait, what? Why would you say that?" Melissa scoffed, though her voice came out a little too fast. "Cora, seriously? Why would I have something on Oliver? I mean... we¡¯ve only met like three times. Three! What makes you think I¡¯d feel anything?"


    Cora raised an eyebrow, lips curving into a slow, knowing smile. "Uh-huh," she murmured, nodding slowly. "Sure. Three times. But funny how you remember the exact number."


    Melissa¡¯s jaw clenched slightly. "Well, I¡¯m just saying... it¡¯s not like we¡¯re close or anything. I don¡¯t know him that well."


    "Exactly," Cora said with a teasing tone. "Which is why it¡¯s so cute watching you try to convince yourself."


    "Convince myself?" Melissa repeated, voice rising an octave. "Cora, please."


    But it was toote. Cora could already see through the cracks. Melissa was squirming¡ªnot in anger, but in difort, the kind that came when someone¡¯s hidden feelings were being gently pulled to the surface. And Cora knew her friend too well. She had seen this behavior before¡ªthis specific brand of denial. When Melissa cared, when she felt drawn to someone but didn¡¯t want to admit it just yet, she reacted exactly like this. She over-defended. She denied too much. She made a performance out of it.


    Cora leaned back on the nearby pir, arms crossed, and looked at her like an older sister watching a younger one fall into the same puddle of feelings she once did.


    "I didn¡¯t use you of anything, you know," Cora said, her voice softer now, more sincere. "I just asked a question. You could¡¯ve simply said no. But now..." she chuckled lightly, "You¡¯ve said more than enough."


    Malisa¡¯s shoulders dropped a little as her mouth opened, but nothing came out. Cora continued, stepping forward slightly.


    "Look, Malisa... I get it. He¡¯s charming, protective, confident. And he has that quiet fire in him. If I didn¡¯t grow up with him, maybe I¡¯d be a little taken too."


    Malisa looked away now, clearly embarrassed, though a faint pink touched her cheeks.


    "But listen," Cora added quickly, "I¡¯m not teasing you to make you ufortable. In fact, I think you shoulde with us tonight. You know... the nightcap Oliver talked about."


    Malisa turned to her sharply. "Wait¡ªme?"


    "Yes, you," Cora said with a bright grin. "Come to the art room. Hang out with us. And who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll talk to Oliver properly this time. Get to know him on your own terms. I can even disappear for a while... give you two space."


    Melissa¡¯s eyes widened. "Cora!"


    "What?" Cora giggled. "I¡¯m just offering. No pressure, but... don¡¯t act like you¡¯re not curious."


    At that moment, Malisa had no idea what to say. She stood there, caught between yful embarrassment and genuine hesitation, her heart thudding faster than she wanted to admit.


    At that moment, Melissa shook her head slowly and crossed her arms in frustration. "I said I¡¯m not interested, Cora. I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re pushing this so hard," she snapped. "Even if I was interested in Oliver¡ªwhich I¡¯m not¡ªI have my own mouth. I can talk for myself. I don¡¯t need you trying to push a narrative that doesn¡¯t exist."


    Cora didn¡¯t flinch. She simply gave her that calm, amused look, the kind of expression only a friend who already knew the truth would wear. Her lips curled into a faint smirk as she stared at Melissa in silence for a few seconds longer.


    Then, with a soft sigh, Cora said, "Okay then. Noted. I¡¯ve seen this attitude before. But since you¡¯re clearly not interested in Oliver, no problem. I thought I could help, you know, be a good friend and nudge things along. But you¡¯ve made yourself clear." She shrugged, spun around gently, and began walking ahead.


    But Melissa just stood there frozen, watching Cora¡¯s back as she walked away.


    Because deep down, her heart was betraying her.


    Everything she said just now¡ªevery word of denial¡ªwas only a mask for the storm going on inside her. And she hated it. She hated how Cora could see through her so easily. Because it was true. Every time she saw Oliver, something stirred in her chest. Her stomach fluttered. Her palms would go cold and her voice would weaken just slightly. She always pretended she didn¡¯t notice it, but she did. Every single time.


    The way Oliver looked at her when they met¡ªthe calm in his eyes, the unspoken charm in his half-smiles¡ªit made her feel something she hadn¡¯t felt in years. Maybe ever. That¡¯s why it scared her. That¡¯s why she wanted to run from it.


    Cora picked up on it before she even did. Maybe because she herself had once felt the same thing for someone, and knew what it looked like when someone tried to hide it.


    But Melissa wasn¡¯t ready to admit anything yet. So she stayed back. She decided to bury the feeling and walk away. She turned in the opposite direction, quietly whispering to herself, "Just mind your business, Melissa. Don¡¯tplicate things."


    And with that, she walked away¡ªshoulders tight, head down, trying to silence her own heart.


    ¡ª


    We now shift the scene.


    When Oliver got home that evening, he was surprised the moment he opened his door.


    His footsteps slowed the moment he walked into the living room.


    There, sitting with calm authority and undeniable presence, was his father¡ªtall, sharp-eyed, dressed in a dark suit like he¡¯d just stepped out of a board meeting. And right beside him, lounging casually with a cup of wine in his hand, was his older brother.


    Oliver blinked.


    "What... are you both doing here?" he asked, closing the door behind him with caution.


    His father didn¡¯t speak at first. He simply stared at Oliver with eyes that had seen too many deals fall apart, too many betrayals to count, and yet¡ªstill demanded nothing short of perfection from his sons.


    Oliver¡¯s brother, however, was the first to smirk.


    "Wee home, little brother," he said, raising his ss slightly. "We¡¯ve been waiting."

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46</h4>


    At that moment, Oliver stood still by the entrance, one brow slightly raised, as his eyes moved between the two men seated before him. The air in the room felt heavier than usual, as if something had been simmering for a while and was now on the verge of boiling over. He tilted his head slightly, confusionced in his tone.


    "Okay... this is unexpected. Why are you both sitting here like this? Did something happen? Or are we suddenly pretending I care about boardroom politics now?"


    He let out a half-hearted chuckle, trying to lighten the tension, but no oneughed.


    Williams nced at him with a smirk and leaned backfortably, arms folded over his chest. "You always think everything revolves around business, don¡¯t you? What¡¯s wrong with a father and son waiting for their youngest toe home for once, hmm? We just want to talk. As a family. You act like that¡¯s illegal."


    Oliver narrowed his eyes. "You two? Wanting to talk as a family?" He gave a dryugh. "That sounds more suspicious thanforting."


    Sir Victor, who had been quiet until now, suddenly mmed his palm against the armrest of his seat. The sharp sound echoed through the living room, forcing Oliver¡¯s gaze to snap in his direction.


    "And that right there is why I¡¯m always so disappointed in you," the old man said with grit in his voice. "You treat this family like it¡¯s some unwanted obligation. All you ever think about is what makes youfortable. Your peace, your time, your little distractions! Never what the family name carries, or the weight of responsibility we all bear!"


    Oliver didn¡¯t respond. He just stood there, unmoved, his jaw clenched slightly.


    Victor sighed and leaned forward, rubbing his forehead like someone battling an oing headache. "But I didn¡¯t call you here to argue. Not this time."


    Williams nodded as if agreeing for once. "Yeah. We can fightter. Right now, you need to sit."


    Still hesitant, Oliver stepped forward and slowly lowered himself onto the edge of the couch. He crossed one leg over the other, resting an arm along the backrest and looking at both of them with a neutral stare.


    "Alright," he muttered. "I¡¯m here. I¡¯m seated. What exactly is this important topic that needs all three of us like it¡¯s some family crisis?"


    Sir Victor straightened in his seat, sping both hands together on hisp as his voice came out low but steady.


    "It is about Cora."


    At that moment, upon hearing what his father just said, Oliver leaned slightly forward, his eyebrows pulling together in a mix of curiosity and confusion. He blinked once, twice¡ªprocessing the name that had just been mentioned.


    "Wait, what about Cora?" he asked, his tone sharp but not aggressive. "Why is Cora¡¯s nameing up now, out of the blue? Is she alright? Did something happen to her?"


    There was a pause.


    Sir Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he waved a dismissive hand. "You and your questions," he muttered. "Just keep quiet and listen for once. Always jumping to conclusions before hearing the full story¡ªexactly what makes you so damn frustrating."


    Williams nced sideways at their father but said nothing. He had learned long ago to let Sir Victor vent before speaking.


    The old man took a breath, leaned back against the cushion, and looked Oliver dead in the eye.


    "You act like you care so much about that girl, yet you¡¯ve never done anything concrete to show it. You brood, you walk around with that cold face, but when it matters, you disappear. That¡¯s what gets on my nerves."


    Oliver remained silent now, slightly tense but trying not to show it.


    Sir Victor tapped the edge of the coffee table with one finger, as if emphasizing each word. "Let me just go straight to the point. This isn¡¯t gossip or casual talk. You already know, don¡¯t you, that Cora has officially divorced that good-for-nothing she called a husband?"


    Oliver gave a short nod. "Yeah. I know. It was all over the media. And she told me herself."


    Sir Victor¡¯s face lit up slightly, as if pleased that Oliver was at least aware. He nodded. "Good. So you know. That makes this easier."


    Williams leaned forward now too, a smug look creeping across his face.


    "That means the timing couldn¡¯t be better," their father continued. "This is our chance. Our family¡¯s chance. To bring Cora into this family once and for all."


    Oliver frowned. "Excuse me?"


    Sir Victor didn¡¯t flinch. "You heard me clearly. This is not the time to y soft, or act confused. You might think it¡¯s just a coincidence, but this is a long-awaited opportunity we must take. A second chance."


    He stood up slowly, pacing now as his voice deepened with urgency. "Cora is not just any woman. She¡¯s smart. Ambitious. Respected. And she knows the business world better than most men I¡¯ve met. Bringing her into this family isn¡¯t just about marriage. It¡¯s about securing the future of our name. Our legacy."


    Oliver¡¯s brows tightened. "So... you¡¯re telling me you want me to¡ªwhat¡ªgo and propose to her? Immediately? Just because she¡¯s single again?"


    Sir Victor shot him a re. "Don¡¯t twist my words like a child. I¡¯m not forcing anything¡ªyet. But I am saying you need to stop standing on the sidelines. And no more of that ¡¯we¡¯re just friends¡¯ nonsense either."


    He looked from one son to the other now. "And if you won¡¯t do anything about it," he said, turning to Oliver, "then what about your brother Williams? He¡¯s not friends with her, is he?"


    At that moment, hearing what his father just said, Oliver leaned back in his chair, exhaled deeply, and slowly shook his head¡ªhis disappointment in and heavy. He looked at his father, then at Williams, then back at his father again. It was like his thoughts were screaming, Out of all the people in the world, out of every man in this city, you choose him?


    He couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    "Seriously?" he finally said, his voice calm but edged with disbelief. "You¡¯re talking about Williams?"

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47</h4>


    Sir Victor raised an eyebrow, but Oliver continued before anyone could interrupt.


    "Father... with all due respect, that¡¯s ridiculous. You¡¯re talking about Cora here. A woman who values self-respect. A woman who¡¯s been through enough. And you want me to convince her to be with Williams? The same Williams who jumps from one woman to the next without thinking twice? The same Williams whose reputation alone could send Cora running in the opposite direction?"


    Williams frowned but stayed quiet.


    Oliver didn¡¯t stop. "Let¡¯s not pretend here. Cora knows Williams. She knows him too well. That¡¯s why she¡¯d never consider him, even for a second. Do you remember when she visited our house that first time?"


    Sir Victor stayed silent.


    Oliver pointed at his brother. "Williams was there. Right there. He didn¡¯t waste time. He actually offered himself to Cora¡ªtold her he¡¯d be loyal and all that nonsense. And what did she do? She turned him down on the spot. No dy. No second thought. Just no. Instantly."


    He turned to Williams, staring him down. "Did you even tell Father about that? Or were you too embarrassed to admit you got rejected faster than you could finish your sentence?"


    Williams shifted ufortably. "It wasn¡¯t like that¡ª"


    Oliver cut in, "It was like that. You know it. She didn¡¯t even look back at you. You couldn¡¯t change her mind then, and nothing about you has changed now."


    Sir Victor¡¯s jaw tensed. His frustration was bubbling again, but before he could speak, Oliver continued, this time with more restraint.


    "Look... I understand that you want Cora to be part of this family. I get it. She¡¯s strong, smart, respected. And yes, she¡¯s been close to me for years. But that¡¯s exactly why I know this won¡¯t work."


    Sir Victor narrowed his eyes. "Even if it¡¯s not working with Williams, you could still convince her. That¡¯s why we¡¯re talking to you. You¡¯re the one she listens to. If you tell her that your brother is serious... that he¡¯s ready to change his disgusting lifestyle and actuallymit, she might at least think about it."


    Oliver let out a soft, bitterugh. "Convince her? Convince her to do what¡ªsettle for someone she already rejected? Settle for someone she doesn¡¯t respect?"


    Sir Victor¡¯s voice rose slightly, "That¡¯s the problem with you, Oliver! You never think about the bigger picture. This isn¡¯t just about your feelings or hers. It¡¯s about the family. It¡¯s about what Cora can bring to this house¡ªher image, her strength, her loyalty."


    "She¡¯s not a trophy," Oliver muttered.


    "She¡¯s an opportunity," Sir Victor replied, firm and unwavering. "And we won¡¯t get another like her."


    Williams leaned forward, finally speaking again. "Just talk to her, Oliver. Please. You¡¯re the only one she¡¯ll listen to."


    At that moment, Oliver wouldn¡¯t just shake his head¡ªhe¡¯d exhale sharply, as if trying to keep his frustration from boiling over. He leaned forward slightly and looked his father straight in the eye, his tone calm but firm.


    "Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Father," he said. "But Cora isn¡¯t one of thosedies who can be persuaded with soft words and empty promises. You think because I talk to her, I can just walk up to her and sell her an idea I don¡¯t even believe in? You think I should hand her over like some product¡ªlike I¡¯m selling her something I know damn well isn¡¯t even good for consumption¡ªjust because our family is the manufacturer?"


    His voice was steady but carried a biting weight. "I won¡¯t do it. I respect her too much. If you really want Cora for Williams, then let him do the chasing. Let him earn her attention. Don¡¯t bring me into it. Cancel me out of this."


    At that moment for a few seconds, the room went silent.


    Then, with a sharp motion, Williams shoved his chair back and stood up, his face contorted with anger. "How dare you?" he barked, pointing at Oliver. "How dare you talk to me like that?"


    Oliver remained seated, unshaken.


    "What the hell has gotten into you, Oliver? Just because Father asked for a favor and your name¡¯s been thrown around a bit, you think you¡¯re a top dog now? You think you¡¯re better than me?"


    Oliver didn¡¯t say a word, just looked at him.


    Williams went on, his voice rising. "You¡¯re still my little brother. Never forget that. And you¡¯re supposed to give me the respect I deserve. Not this arrogance¡ªthis foolishness you¡¯re showing here. I won¡¯t tolerate it. Not from you, not from anyone."


    Sir Victor¡¯s face hardened. He mmed his palm on the table, causing the room to go still.


    "That¡¯s enough," he growled.


    Williams turned to him, startled.


    "Sit. Down," Sir Victormanded, his voice sharp and final.


    And immediately, seeing the cold, thunderous look on his father¡¯s face¡ªWilliams obeyed. He sat down without another word.


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s father narrowed his eyes and faced him squarely, the weight of his words drawing the air tighter in the room.


    "So since you are so confident," Sir Victor began, his voice slow and deliberate, "that your brother is not fit for Cora... then maybe you¡¯re right. Maybe Williams really has damaged the system of this family¡ªalways chasing skirts, always bringing scandal. He didn¡¯t even control himself when Cora used to visit. So why would anyone, especially a woman like Cora, take him seriously?"


    For a moment, the tension thickened. Williams was quietly fuming in his seat, gripping his wine ss tighter. But Sir Victor continued, lowering his voice now, steady but pointed.


    "But that does not give you the right to speak that way about your brother in front of me," he said sternly. "Williams is my son too. And yes, he¡¯s made mistakes. But humanizing, or whatever you want to call it, is something that can be stopped¡ªand he has stopped. He has assured me personally, and I choose to believe him."


    Sir Victor leaned forward on the table, sping his hands together with conviction.


    "So now, it is left for you, Oliver¡ªto help your brother. No, help this family. We¡¯re not asking for much. Just do your part, like every other son in this house."


    Oliver let out a tired breath, his gaze unwavering as he replied, "Like I said before, Father... I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help you."

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48</h4>


    That answer made Sir Victor¡¯s nostrils re slightly. He sat back slowly in his chair, nodding as though preparing to say something heavier.


    "Fine then," he said. "Since you can¡¯t help your brother, then help yourself. This friend-zone nonsense you¡¯re ying with Cora¡ªit has to stop. You clearly have something for her, but you¡¯re pretending like you don¡¯t. So why don¡¯t you go for her? Hmm?"


    He leaned forward again, voice low and challenging.


    "Why don¡¯t you bring her into this family yourself?"


    Right at that moment, Williams¡ªwho had just returned from pouring himself another ss of wine¡ªchoked as he overheard those words. A rough cough escaped his throat, and he nearly spilled the drink on his shirt.


    The sound echoed through the room.


    But not a single person looked at him.


    Sir Victor¡¯s intense stare remained fixed on Oliver, unmoving, as though Williams didn¡¯t even exist at that moment.


    And then Oliver slowly stood up, adjusting his shirt slightly. His face remained calm, but his words were sharp.


    "Well," Oliver said, "like you¡¯ve just reminded me, Father¡ªwe¡¯re just friends. That¡¯s all we¡¯ve ever been. I don¡¯t have any intention of going beyond that with her."


    He picked up his car keys and moved toward the door.


    "But I do have a dinner hangout with her today..." he added casually, ncing briefly at the clock. "And I¡¯m kind of runningte."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Oliver just said¡ªthat he was having dinner with Cora and was runningte¡ªSir Victor¡¯s face turned red with frustration. Without thinking, he pushed back his chair and stood up abruptly, pointing a trembling finger at his son. His voice cracked, not from weakness, but from pent-up anger that had clearly been boiling beneath the surface.


    "Why are you doing this, Oliver?!" he shouted, his voice echoing through thevish room. "Why are you always like this?! Why must you always be the odd one out in this family?!"


    Oliver didn¡¯t flinch. He simply looked at his father with tired eyes, but he didn¡¯t respond yet. His silence only made Sir Victor angrier.


    "You¡¯re going on a dinner with Cora, yet you keep parading around saying she¡¯s just a friend? Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying? Do you know what this family stands to gain if we just bring her in¡ªif we just stop ying this ridiculous ¡¯friendship¡¯ game?"


    Sir Victor took a few steps toward Oliver, breathing heavily now, the veins in his neck visibly pulsing. "All I¡¯m asking is for you to do what is right¡ªnot for yourself¡ªbut for all of us. Just one thing, Oliver. One thing!"


    Oliver finally let out a slow sigh, adjusting the cuff of his sleeve as if he was brushing off the tension.


    "I said I¡¯m having dinner with her," he replied calmly. "I never said it¡¯s the kind of dinner you¡¯re thinking of. It¡¯s not romantic. It¡¯s not part of your n. It¡¯s just a casual catch-up between two friends who haven¡¯t seen each other in a while."


    Then he looked his father dead in the eyes. "And what you¡¯re hoping for? That part... it¡¯s not going to happen. Because we are just friends. And I¡¯m not going to sell her out or lead her into something she doesn¡¯t want¡ªjust because it benefits this family."


    Sir Victor¡¯s lips parted, stunned for a second¡ªnot by Oliver¡¯s words, but by how controlled and firm his tone was.


    Before the older man could respond, Oliver turned to the door.


    "I¡¯ll excuse myself now," he said over his shoulder. "If Williams is really serious about her... then let him go and do the chasing himself."


    And just like that, Oliver walked out.


    Silence lingered in the room for a few seconds, heavy and sharp like a knife.


    Then suddenly¡ªbang!


    Sir Victor kicked the leg of the table hard with his foot. The sound of wood thudding echoed violently, followed by a sharp groan of pain from his own mouth as he grabbed his ankle and stumbled back a bit.


    "Useless son of mine!" he barked through gritted teeth. "Always doing things the hard way! He¡¯s just making life more difficult for me every blessed day!"


    Williams, who had been watching quietly, now stepped forward with a confident smirk and ced his ss on the table.


    "Father, don¡¯t worry," he said, a dark glint in his eyes. "You see, he¡¯s not interested..."


    He straightened up, his voice filled with conviction.


    "But I am really, really interested. And I¡¯m going to do everything possible to get her."


    At that moment, his father looked at Williams with a contemtive expression, his arms slowly folding across his chest. Deep down, he wasn¡¯t fully convinced. He had known Williams since birth¡ªhis first son, the so-called heir to the family empire, the one with the perfect business acumen and charisma that could sway entire boardrooms. But when it came to women, Williams had a reputation that left Sir Victor restless many nights.


    A brilliant mind wasted on cheap pleasures¡ªthat¡¯s how Sir Victor often saw it.


    He narrowed his eyes at his son, thinking quietly. A desperate man can¡¯t always seed, but a determined man... that¡¯s a different story.


    <sub>free\we,bnovel.c o(m)</sub>


    Williams had promised to stop his womanizing ways. He had even looked his father in the eyes and sworn it. But Sir Victor had lived too long and seen too much to take words at face value. Still, this was a chance. A gamble, yes, but one that might work¡ªif Williams showed something more than entitlement. If he really fought.


    "Maybe," Sir Victor muttered to himself, "just maybe, if he pushes with real effort and sincerity... maybe Cora would at least listen."


    Because Cora wasn¡¯t the type of woman to fall easily. She didn¡¯t care about titles or family names. She was the kind who respected action, not talk. If Williams was serious, if he could show Cora that he had changed, that he could be a man worthy of her time... maybe, just maybe, this door wouldn¡¯t shut entirely.


    Sir Victor¡¯s voice lowered, firm but supportive, "Williams... you¡¯ll have to prove yourself. If you want her, don¡¯t expect her toe to you. Chase her. Fight for her. Show her you¡¯ve changed."

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49</h4>


    At that moment, Williams slowly rose from his seat. His expression had changed¡ªless smug now, more hardened. Focused.


    "That is exactly what I¡¯m going to do," he said through his teeth, every word carrying weight. "I¡¯m going to push for her like never before. You¡¯ll see."


    Without waiting for his father¡¯s response, Williams turned on his heels and stormed out of the room. The door clicked shut behind him.


    Once outside, Williams pulled out his phone, his jaw tight. There was no room for mistakes. He scrolled through his contacts and quickly tapped on a name :Vincent.


    The call connected after the first ring.


    "Boss," came the voice from the other end.


    Williams didn¡¯t waste time. "My brother is going out on a date tonight," he said coldly, pacing across the marble floor. "I want you to track his car. I need the exact location of where he¡¯s going. The moment he gets there, send me the coordinates."


    A brief pause.


    Then Vincent replied in a crisp tone, "No problem. I¡¯ll get it done immediately."


    At that moment, Williams ended the call and lowered his phone slowly, his fingers clenching tightly around it. The anger inside him was building, boiling. His jaw tightened, and his eyes stared nkly ahead, but his thoughts were loud¡ªtoo loud.


    It wasn¡¯t just the phone call. It was everything.


    The way Oliver always carried himself like he was better. Like he was more refined. Like he had all the answers. Every time Williams tried to be friendly¡ªevery time he tried to be the bigger person¡ªOliver acted like he was doing him a favor just by talking to him.


    It was always that calm, indifferent tone. That dismissive smirk. That subtle way of saying "You¡¯re not enough" without using the words.


    Williams began pacing, his thoughts racing with bitter questions. Was it because I¡¯m more handsome than he is? Or maybe because I actually built something for myself? He ran a hand through his hair roughly. Is it because I¡¯m not stuck under father¡¯s shadow, and I made my ownpany¡ªmy own path? Or maybe... he just thinks I¡¯m not good enough for anything that matters to him.


    And Cora.


    Maybe that¡¯s it. Williams¡¯ eyes narrowed with focus. He doesn¡¯t want me near her because he thinks I¡¯m not worthy. That she¡¯s too good for me.


    His breath was getting heavier now. Something inside him had snapped. It wasn¡¯t just sibling rivalry anymore. It was war.


    "Fine," he muttered to himself, his voice ice-cold. "You think I¡¯m beneath you? You think I can¡¯t win her? I¡¯ll show you exactly who I am."


    From this moment, it wasn¡¯t just about Cora. It was about pride. About proving to Oliver¡ªand to the entire family¡ªthat Williams was not some failure to be brushed aside. He would make sure that Cora became his, no matter how long it took, no matter what it cost.


    And with that, Williams walked off, determined. No more jokes. No more games. He had already made the call¡ªhe would get the location soon. Then he¡¯d begin his own move.


    ...


    Now we shift the scene.


    Outside Cora¡¯s house, the early evening breeze was cool and quiet. Oliver stepped out of his car, smoothing his jacket and checking his watch. He wasn¡¯tte¡ªbut his mind was still slightly spinning from the conversation he had left behind with his father and brother.


    But the moment Cora opened the door, all those thoughts paused.


    She stood there, framed by the doorway like a paintinge to life. The gown she wore flowed down like silk water, hugging her in all the right ces without trying too hard. Her hair was down, simple but graceful. Her makeup subtle, yet perfect. She looked breathtaking¡ªunapologetically herself.


    Oliver smiled slowly, genuinely, a rare softness in his eyes.


    "Wow," he said, almost under his breath before stepping closer. "This gown... it actually looks more beautiful on you than anything I¡¯ve seentely. You look like yourself now. Not the one you were trying to pretend to be. Not the one who was living for someone else."


    At that moment, Cora couldn¡¯t help but smile. It wasn¡¯t just a polite smile¡ªit was soft and warm, the kind that came from deep inside. She looked at Oliver with a grateful expression, touched by his words. For a moment, her eyes held his, and the silence between them wasn¡¯t awkward. It was calm. Peaceful.


    "You know," she said gently, "I think that¡¯s a lesson for everyone. What you just said... it means a lot. It¡¯s true. You shouldn¡¯t live your life for anyone else. You shouldn¡¯t give up who you are just because you want someone to like you. It never ends well. It never truly works."


    She took a small breath, and her tone changed¡ªsofter, but more firm.


    "Just live for yourself. Just be happy. And whatever makes you happy, hold on to it. Stick with it. But..."¡ªshe raised a finger and smiled slightly¡ª"do it in aposed and civilized manner. Never let greed take over. Because when you do, you might just lose everything¡ªeven your life in the process."


    Her voice dropped a little. Her gaze lowered briefly, and she let out a soft, bitterugh. "I was greedy," she admitted, without shame. "I thought that if I just gave more, loved more, stayed loyal¡ªeven to my own hurt¡ªit would make him stay. I thought helping James would make him love me. I thought he would stop chasing others. But I was just fooling myself. That man never cared. I was just another trophy to him."


    Oliver listened without interrupting. He saw the strength in her eyes now¡ªeyes that had cried too many tears but refused to look weak anymore.


    She straightened up and smiled again, this time with lightness in her voice. "But that¡¯s over now. I don¡¯t have anything more to say about that fool. Tonight is not about him. Tonight, I just want to enjoy this moment. Enjoy dinner. Enjoy this time¡ªwith you."


    Oliver gave a gentle nod, visibly pleased. He was about to respond when Cora paused, then squinted slightly as if remembering something important.


    "Wait," she said, tilting her head. "There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you."


    Oliver raised an eyebrow. "Yeah? What is it?"


    She looked at him with a curious smile. "You remember earlier today when we ran into each other?"


    He nodded. "Yes, I remember."


    "Well," she continued slowly, "thedy standing next to me... Malisa. I¡¯m sure you know her. She¡¯s my friend¡ªvery close. We met in university. She¡¯s more like a sister to me."


    Oliver nodded again. "Yes. I¡¯ve met her a few times. Three times, I think. I know who she is."


    Cora hesitated, then turned her full attention to him. "Okay, good. So I just wanted to ask... do you feel anything for her? I mean... do you see her in a different way? Do you... feel something for her?"

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Cora just said, Oliver couldn¡¯t help butugh¡ªnot mockingly, but more like someone caught off guard by an unexpected question. It came out light and short, followed by a shake of the head. "Wait, what? Cora, what are you even saying right now?" He looked at her with a half-smile and furrowed brows, amused and confused all at once. "You¡¯re asking if I feel anything for Malisa? Like, Malisa Malisa?"


    Cora raised an eyebrow at him and crossed her arms, clearly not buying his reaction just yet.


    Oliver chuckled again, rubbing the back of his neck. "Come on, Cora. Why would I? I barely know her. I¡¯ve only seen her three times, and it¡¯s not like we¡¯ve had any deep conversations or anything. So no, I don¡¯t feel anything for her. That¡¯s just not true."


    But Cora didn¡¯t budge. Her gaze remained steady, a yful glint in her eye. "You sure?" she asked, leaning in a little closer, teasing him now. "Or are you just too shy to talk about it? If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you out. I¡¯ll talk to her for you. I¡¯ll make everything nice and smooth. You won¡¯t even have to stress."


    Oliver¡¯s face scrunched up instantly. "What? No! Don¡¯t make anything smooth for me," he said quickly, raising both hands in mock defense. "There¡¯s nothing to make smooth. I don¡¯t feel anything for her, alright? She¡¯s your friend. She can be my friend. And that¡¯s it. That¡¯s the highest I¡¯m willing to go. She¡¯s cool, but I¡¯m not looking at her in that way. Seriously."


    Cora tilted her head, still watching him with a knowing expression that said she wasn¡¯t fully convinced. "Hmm... I still don¡¯t believe you," she said softly, as if talking to herself. "You¡¯re just too calm for someone who¡¯s always been... alone."


    Oliver blinked. "Huh?"


    "That reminds me," Cora added thoughtfully, narrowing her eyes. "I¡¯ve never seen you with any otherdy. Not even once. When I got married to that fool, James, you were there. You watched the whole thing. But even then... you never had anyone. You never followed anyone. You never brought a girl around. You were always just... by yourself."


    She leaned back slightly, studying him more intently. "Over the years we¡¯ve known each other, Oliver, you¡¯ve never dated. Not even once. Or did I miss something?"


    Oliver fell quiet for a moment. The yfulness faded from his face. He looked out toward the street for a second, then back at her. His voice was softer now. "You¡¯re right," he said simply. "That¡¯s really true."


    He let out a slow breath, his hands slipping into his pockets. "I¡¯ve never been with anybody, Cora. I¡¯ve never dated, never even tried. And it¡¯s not because I didn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s just..." He paused, thinking. "I¡¯ve never seen the right person."


    At that moment, Cora raised an eyebrow, staring at Oliver like he had just spoken in anothernguage. "Wait, wait, wait¡ªwhat?" she said, squinting her eyes at him. "What are you even saying, Oliver? You¡¯ve not met the right person? Like, is that even a real thing?"


    Oliver blinked, unsure where she was going with this.


    "I mean, seriously," Cora continued, now gesturing with her hands like she was building her argument. "There are so many beautiful women out there¡ªkind, smart, strong, everything! And you¡¯re standing here telling me that out of the millions of women walking on this earth, not one of them made your heart beat faster?"


    She gave him a dramatic side-eye. "You expect me to believe that?"


    Oliver just shrugged, stuffing his hands back in his pockets. "Well... yeah."


    Cora stared harder, almost like she was trying to x-ray his brain. "No. I don¡¯t buy it. Are you sure something¡¯s not wrong with you? Like... are you scared of women or something? Is it trauma? Or maybe you just like being lonely?"


    Oliver¡¯s lips curled into a small, dry smile. "Medically, I¡¯m okay, Cora," he said calmly. "Physically, too. You can see for yourself."


    He looked at her with a straight face, no hint of yfulness this time. "But I haven¡¯t met the right person. Not yet. And you know we¡¯re friends, so I¡¯m not gonna pretend or sugarcoat it. I haven¡¯t found that person¡ªthe one I¡¯d want to give my world to. That¡¯s the truth."


    Cora slowly folded her arms and narrowed her eyes. She was listening carefully now, not just joking.


    "And Melissa?" Oliver added. "No. I don¡¯t feel anything for her. So please don¡¯t try to start matchmaking me or something. That¡¯s not gonna work."


    There was a pause. Cora tilted her head and sighed. "Alright, alright. No problem," she finally said, raising her hands in surrender. "I hear you. But just know one thing¡ªthis is not over. We¡¯ll revisit this conversation again. You think you¡¯ve escaped, but no. I just don¡¯t want to ruin our evening."


    She softened a little and looked at him more gently. "Oliver, I just want you to experience it too¡ªyou know, what it means to love and be loved. Not just us being best friends or you hiding behind yourpany and quiet life. Something deeper. Something real."


    Oliver smiled faintly and nodded. "Okay. Noted. Can we just go in now? I think your front door is starting to feel bad for us, the way we¡¯re standing here like a movie scene."


    Cora grinned and opened the door, stepping aside for him. "Well, maybe if you had a girlfriend, I wouldn¡¯t need to stand here giving you life lectures all evening."


    Oliverughed. "You talk too much these days, Cora."


    Cora chuckled and winked. "You caused it, if you have gotten yourself a girlfriend, I wouldn¡¯t have even talk about this in the first ce."


    At that moment, Oliver gave a soft, thoughtful smile¡ªthe kind that barely lifts the corners of your lips but says a whole lot more than words ever could. "Well," he said gently, "just wait for me. Very soon... I¡¯m going to have one. Very, very soon."

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51</h4>


    Cora turned to him with a lighthearted smirk. "Now that... that¡¯s a good answer." She leaned in just a bit, her voice yful. "But listen, if I wait for too long and I still don¡¯t get any movement from your side, I¡¯m matching you up with someone. No arguments."


    Oliver chuckled. "You¡¯re already nning my future?"


    "Absolutely," Cora replied with a teasing grin. "I¡¯ve got some top-tier women in minddies who don¡¯t even need anyone toplete them. They¡¯re respected, they¡¯re confident, and believe me, they¡¯ll never chase you. You¡¯ll be the one chasing for your life."


    Oliverughed lightly. "Thanks for the threat."


    She tapped his shoulder. "Don¡¯t thank me yet."


    With that, they both walked inside the restaurant. The ambience was warm and sophisticated, the lighting soft, with faint music ying in the background. A staff member politely ushered them to the VIP lounge that had already been reserved. It was a cozy yet elegant space, away from the crowd, perfect for their dinner.


    Once seated, the menus were presented to them. Oliver began scanning through the options with curiosity, while Cora quietly watched him for a second before focusing on hers.


    But Cora¡¯s eyes lingered just a moment too long.


    Something felt off.


    She couldn¡¯t quite ce it¡ªmaybe it was the way the menu had been tampered with, or the tension she sensed from the waiter who brought it in. But she shook the feeling off quickly. It had been a while since they hung out like this. She didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment over some vague instinct.


    So, she smiled and picked something light. Oliver, on the other hand, went for one of the chef¡¯s special dishes. They chatted,ughed, and shared memories while they waited. When their food arrived, it looked beautiful¡ªted perfectly and steaming hot.


    They ate slowly, enjoying thefort of being in each other¡¯spany. The atmosphere felt nice¡ªfamiliar, like nothing had changed between them despite everything that had happened.


    After dinner, as they got up to leave, Oliver instinctively reached for his wallet. But before he could bring it out, the head waiter stepped forward with a courteous smile.


    "Excuse me, sir," he said gently, "but your bill has already been covered."


    Oliver blinked. "What?"


    The waiter nodded. "Yes. Everything¡ªthe food, the drinks. All covered."


    Oliver turned slowly to Cora, confused. "Wait... you paid?"


    But from the look on Cora¡¯s face¡ªwide-eyed and genuinely surprised¡ªshe hadn¡¯t. She shook her head slightly. "No... I didn¡¯t."


    Oliver¡¯s brows furrowed. "Then... who did?"


    At that moment, the door to the lounge creaked open slowly, and the sound of polished shoes stepped against the tiled floor.


    Both Oliver and Cora turned their heads.


    And there he was¡ªWilliam.


    His presence was bold, uninvited, and carried the unmistakable aura of arrogance that Oliver recognized too well. William had his hands in his pockets, his designer zer resting smoothly over his shoulders, his lips curled into a smug little smile as he strolled into the private lounge like he owned the ce.


    The change on Oliver¡¯s face was instant.


    From rxed and lighthearted to tense and irritated. His brows drew close, his jaw tightened, and his eyes narrowed sharply as his gaze fixed on William like a knife waiting to pierce.


    Cora sat up straighter in confusion, ncing between the two brothers.


    Oliver slowly stood to his feet.


    "What are you doing here?" Oliver asked coldly, his tone sharp and unweing.


    William¡¯s smug smile didn¡¯t falter. He nced around the VIP loungezily, then his eyes finally settled on Oliver. "Rx, little brother," he said with mock innocence. "Is it a crime now to show up at a restaurant?"


    Oliver took a step forward, trying to keep his voice from rising, though the tension in his throat betrayed him. "Don¡¯t give me that," he snapped. "You knew exactly where I was. Don¡¯t y dumb. You tracked me, didn¡¯t you?"


    William raised an eyebrow. "Track you?" He chuckled as if amused. "Why would I track you? You think you¡¯re that important?"


    Cora looked between them again, now clearly ufortable. "Oliver..." she said softly.


    But Oliver didn¡¯t take his eyes off William. "You paid the bill. Didn¡¯t you?"


    William leaned on the back of a nearby chair with one hand, that smug look still dancing on his face. "Let¡¯s just say... I was being generous. It¡¯s a good restaurant. Someone might as well foot the bill, right?"


    Oliver¡¯s jaw clenched tighter. "This was a quiet dinner. Between friends. You had no business here."


    William¡¯s eyes twinkled as he gave a half-shrug. "I had business, alright. A deal to close. Big money, important people. Not that I need to exin myself. But let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou never told me where you were going. So how could I possibly have known you¡¯d be here?"


    His words dripped with false innocence, like poison sugarcoated in politeness.


    Oliver stared at him for a long, cold moment.


    The truth was crystal clear, this wasn¡¯t coincidence, not even close.


    This was a calcted interruption a staged intrusion meant to throw him off, to irritate him, to insert William into Cora¡¯s evening, and possibly... her life.


    And William knew it, he was testing him, Poking the bear.


    Oliver could feel his fists tightening at his sides, but he forced himself to stay calm. This wasn¡¯t the time. Not in front of her.


    But what stung more than William¡¯s smirk was the memory shing through Oliver¡¯s mind¡ªthat brief moment back at home, when his father practically begged him to hand Cora over. And now this? William showing up uninvited like a vulture circling?


    At that moment, William straightened his posture and raised one hand slightly, as though asking the room to quiet down¡ªnot that anyone was talking except him. His voice carried a calm, practiced sharpness that made Oliver¡¯s ears burn.


    "Let me just go straight to the point," William began, locking eyes with his younger brother. "When I wasing here... I saw your car parked outside. And I knew immediately¡ªit was yours."

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52</h4>


    He gave a dramatic pause, lips curling just slightly. "Your car is one of a kind. Sleek, custom license te, polished every week like a prized trophy... Of course, I knew it was yours. So the moment I saw it, I knew¡ªah, this is the ce Oliver came for his little... get-together."


    He nced casually at Cora, giving a short nod of acknowledgment as if her presence had just registered. "Dinner with a friend," he added lightly, before his eyes slid back to Oliver with quiet satisfaction. "So I decided to be generous and handle the bill in advance."


    Oliver¡¯s brows twitched, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    William wasn¡¯t finished.


    "But just so you know, I didn¡¯te here because of you," he said, voice hardening just slightly. "I actually had a business deal scheduled to close this evening. Real business. You wouldn¡¯t know anything about that, though, because you don¡¯t want to get yourself involved in the family business"


    At that moment he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he continued


    "The thing is," William said, "you¡¯ve distanced yourself so much from the family enterprise that you don¡¯t even know where or when deals are being made anymore. You¡¯re too busy building your... privatepany. That¡¯s fine. But don¡¯t make assumptions about why I¡¯m anywhere. You wouldn¡¯t know because you¡¯re not involved."


    Cora¡¯s gaze shifted carefully from one brother to the other, reading the rising tension in Oliver¡¯s clenched jaw and William¡¯s deliberateposure.


    William¡¯s smirk returned like clockwork.


    "I didn¡¯te here to fight. I just saw an opportunity to handle a few things at once. That¡¯s what businessmen do. We multitask, you¡¯re not a business man so you wouldn¡¯t understand?"


    Deep down in his mind, William couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of satisfaction¡ªso powerful that a quiet smile formed at the corner of his lips. This was exactly what he had nned, exactly the scenario he wanted. He had always seen Oliver as someone tooid-back, too casual, and most of all, too indifferent when it came to family affairs. Oliver had built his own business, yes, but it was nothing spectacr¡ªcertainly not impressive enough for a woman as business-savvy and sophisticated as Cora.


    If William could manage to subtly highlight Oliver¡¯s shorings, painting him aszy or indifferent to their family enterprise, surely Cora would lose interest. A driven, ambitious woman like her wouldn¡¯t tolerateziness¡ªespecially not from someone she¡¯d consider settling down with. Oliver¡¯s casual attitude would surely be a turn-off.


    In that instant, William knew he was seeding. He could feel it from the slight tension in Oliver¡¯s shoulders and the uncertain nce in Cora¡¯s eyes. He just needed one final touch¡ªa perfect contrast between himself and his brother. So William shifted his gaze to Cora, shing his most charming, polished smile.


    "Well," William said smoothly, softening his tone as if Oliver wasn¡¯t even in the room, "little brother aside¡ªI have to say something important." He paused, taking a half-step closer to Cora, genuine appreciation lighting his face. "You look truly astonishing in that dress. Honestly... I¡¯m speechless. It suits you perfectly."


    Cora blinked, caught slightly off guard by his directpliment. She smiled politely, but with a hint of surprise. "Thank you, William. That¡¯s very kind."


    William nodded warmly. "You¡¯re wee." He paused thoughtfully, then nced around as if suddenly noticing the room again. "Look, I genuinely hope I¡¯m not disturbing your dinner ns with Oliver. But, since fate brought us all together tonight, perhaps we could... extend the evening a bit?"


    He turned fully toward her, ignoring Oliver¡¯s quiet but visibly rising annoyance, and continued confidently. "Maybe grab a drink somewhere quieter? Or even better, some dessert? The restaurant has exceptional desserts¡ªsome of the best in the city, actually." His voice dipped slightly lower, almost conspiratorially. "I know you¡¯d love it. We¡¯ve never even had the chance to dine together before."


    At that moment, Cora turned gracefully toward Williams, maintaining a polite smile as she gently shook her head. Her eyes were calm yet resolute, showing clearly that her mind was already made up.


    "I¡¯m really sorry, Williams," she began softly, choosing her words carefully, "but I¡¯ll have to decline your invitation this evening. I¡¯ve had a wonderful dinner already¡ªand Oliver and I have enjoyed our evening thoroughly. Perhaps we can arrange something another time."


    Williams quickly masked any disappointment, nodding graciously with a well-practiced smile. "Of course, Cora. Completely understandable. I hope you enjoyed yourself?"


    She offered a genuine smile in return. "Yes, actually. It was lovely. Thanks again for covering the bill."


    He waved his hand lightly, feigning modesty. "Oh, that¡¯s nothing. My pleasure."


    With a quiet nce toward Oliver, Cora subtly signaled that they should get going. Oliver responded silently, already stepping toward the exit.


    But just as Cora began moving toward the door, Williams raised his hand gently¡ªhalting her again. "Sorry¡ªonest thing, Cora," he interjected smoothly, his voice taking on a tone of careful urgency. "I just remembered something important, and it simply can¡¯t wait."


    Cora paused mid-step, turning back to face him, her eyebrows rising slightly in curiosity. "Yes?"


    Williams took a step closer, maintaining a thoughtful and professional expression. "It¡¯s about the contract we initially intended to hand over to James. As you know, it¡¯s been put on hold for nearly a month now. Given... everything that has happened," he hesitated deliberately, ncing briefly at Oliver before refocusing his attention entirely on Cora, "what do you suggest we do next?"


    He allowed a brief pause, careful to keep his voice controlled and neutral, despite the eagerness building inside him. "Should we reconsider giving it back to James, or... do you have someone else in mind? Someone you trust¡ªsomeone who truly deserves this opportunity?"


    He leaned forward ever so slightly, his tone growing more personal, softer yet still professional. "I want you to know, Cora, that my family¡ªand especially myself¡ªhas decided that the final decision is entirely yours. We¡¯re prepared to fully support whoever you choose to grant this significant contract to. Your judgment will be the deciding factor."


    Williams paused, letting his words sink in carefully. He knew the weight of this decision for Cora, and he was betting heavily on winning her favor through this strategic gesture.


    He was determined to get into her good books¡ªand he intended to do whatever it took to achieve that goal.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53</h4>


    At that moment, Cora calmly turned to Williams, her expression steady and resolute. She held his gaze firmly, making sure her message was unmistakably clear.


    "Well, Williams," she began, her tone gentle yet firm, "when I first asked for the contract to be awarded to James, it was for a specific reason. But that reason no longer exists. Things have changed¡ªdrastically. So now, the decision about that contract doesn¡¯t concern me anymore. Feel free to hand it over to whoever you deem worthy. Do whatever due diligence you need to do; it¡¯s your choice now."


    She paused briefly, drawing in a slow breath, and then continued even more decisively, "Honestly, I couldn¡¯t care less who gets it now. The person I trusted messed up¡ªbadly. So, it¡¯s no longer my business or my concern. I¡¯d prefer to step awaypletely."


    Williams opened his mouth as if to interject, but Cora quickly raised her hand to signal the conversation¡¯s definitive end. "This discussion is over, Williams. I really must be going now."


    Without another word or even a nce in Oliver¡¯s direction, Cora turned gracefully and walked out the door, her posture tall and poised, leaving a lingering silence in the room.


    In the heavy quiet that followed her departure, Oliver slowly turned to face his brother. His eyes were narrowed, a simmering anger still evident in his clenched jaw and tense posture. Williams met Oliver¡¯s eyes calmly, almost arrogantly, unfazed by the tension.


    Oliver stepped closer, keeping his voice low yet sharply usatory. "You know what you just did, right? You know it waspletely uncalled for,pletely inappropriate. Why would you go this far? Why would you stalk me to this restaurant¡ªto deliberately ruin the evening I nned?"


    Williams tilted his head slightly, a cold smirk ying on his lips, but Oliver¡¯s voice hardened even more, cutting him off before he could speak. "If you¡¯re this desperate to win Cora¡¯s attention, try impressing her on your own merits, Williams¡ªnot by stalking me and paying for our meal. You¡¯ve crossed a line, and it¡¯s honestly pathetic."


    For a moment, Williams didn¡¯t respond. He stood there calmly, absorbing Oliver¡¯s anger with an almost amused expression. Then he finally spoke, his tone casual yet tinged with challenge:


    "Well, Oliver, since you¡¯ve made it abundantly clear you¡¯re not interested in her, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in any position to judge my approach¡ªor my strategies." He paused, stepping slightly closer to Oliver, lowering his voice deliberately. "So, you keep ying the good boy. Keep pretending you¡¯re just friends. But as for me? I¡¯ll keep pushing¡ªI¡¯ll do whatever it takes¡ªuntil I¡¯m the one married to her."


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s expression shifted abruptly, a spark of defiance appearing in his eyes. He took a step closer to Williams, the air around them thickening with tension.


    "I¡¯m not stopping you from doing anything," Oliver said slowly, clearly emphasizing each word. "Chase after whoever you want, William. Pursue your desires however you please. But this attitude you just showed, what you just did in there¡ªdo not repeat it. Don¡¯t ever try something like this again."


    His voice was quiet, steady, and filled with unmistakable resolve. "This should be thest time you belittle me in front of anyone¡ªespecially someone important to me. Do not make the mistake of thinking you can treat me as worthless or insignificant again. Consider this thest warning I¡¯ll ever give you."


    William¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes shing with anger. He took a sharp breath, stepping even closer so that the brothers were nearly nose-to-nose. "Are you threatening me, little brother?" he hissed, anger trembling in his voice. "You actually dare to threaten me?"


    Oliver shook his head slowly, his gaze unwavering. "No. I¡¯m not threatening you, Williams. I¡¯m simply giving you advice. Take it as guidance from your little brother¡ªbecause what you just did might cost you everything. If you keep acting this way, trying to belittle me, trying to undermine me, Cora will see through it. She¡¯ll see the person you truly are. She¡¯ll never respect someone who tries to make others seem worthless to lift himself up."


    Oliver paused, letting the words settle in the tense silence between them. "But of course," he continued calmly, stepping back slightly, "it¡¯s your choice whether you ept this advice or not."


    William¡¯s fists tightened at his sides, anger and frustration evident on his face. But after a brief, tense silence, he forced out the words through gritted teeth, his tone bitter and dismissive. "Fine. Just go, Oliver. She¡¯s waiting for you anyway."


    With onest hard look at his older brother, Oliver turned and walked out, heading to where he knew Cora was waiting.


    **


    Outside, in the dimly lit parking lot, Cora stood quietly near Oliver¡¯s car, checking the time every few moments, her patience beginning to fray slightly. She guessed Oliver was probably confronting Williams¡ªthough about what, exactly, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure. Still, she trusted Oliver to handle it appropriately.


    Just as she was about to check her watch again, she suddenly heard a voice¡ªfamiliar, unwanted, chillingly smoothing from directly behind her.


    "What a surprise seeing you here," the voice said with mock warmth. "Honestly, I never imagined running into you like this. Especially not all alone."


    The voice paused, a slight chuckle floating through the air,ced with arrogance and mockery. "By the way, where¡¯s Malisa? Isn¡¯t she always trailing after you? And what exactly are you doing here, standing all alone?"


    At that moment, Cora felt her heart clench in instinctive annoyance and unease. She didn¡¯t need to turn around to confirm who it was. She knew exactly whose voice that.


    Then Cora turned around slowly, her expression falling into a t, drained stare the moment her eyesnded on him.


    Her eyebrows drew together, not in anger¡ªno, in something deeper. Disbelief mixed with weariness. That tired kind of look that told the whole world she had absolutely no patience for this right now.


    "Samuel," she muttered, her tone clipped. "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54</h4>


    She didn¡¯t raise her voice. She didn¡¯t scold. She didn¡¯t even sound surprised. She sounded like someone who had opened a door expecting peace, only to find noise on the other side.


    Samuel, standing in his sharp suit with his hair slicked back like he owned the night, gave her his best charming grin, as if that would ease her mood.


    "It¡¯s such a surprise to see you," he said, sliding both hands casually into his pockets. "Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here all by yourself. I thought you¡¯d be out of town or maybe at a business event. What¡¯s going on? Is this a business dinner or... something more personal?"


    Cora blinked at him, unimpressed. Her voice came out t, like she didn¡¯t even want to waste energy forming her words.


    "Whatever I¡¯m here for is none of your business, Samuel," she said, folding her arms. "And I¡¯m not alone. I came here with someone."


    That made something flicker across Samuel¡¯s face¡ªsurprise, irritation, maybe even jealousy. But he smoothed it over almost instantly. His smile didn¡¯t drop, but his eyes tightened slightly. He had expected Cora to be irritated, sure. But not this detached.


    Still, he didn¡¯t care. Not really. He wasn¡¯t here to win a polite conversation.


    Because in truth, Samuel wasn¡¯t at this ce by ident. Not even close.


    He had someone trailing Cora¡ªan employee he paid generously to feed him small but useful details about her movements. So the moment he received word that Cora had been spotted at this particr restaurant, he had rushed over without hesitation.


    Because his n was in motion, Samuel had already tipped off a local gossip blogger and a photographer to "coincidentally" show up outside the lounge and snap pictures of him standing beside Cora. He wanted the press to start circting a rumor: Samuel and Cora spotted alone together at night¡ªare they dating again?


    That was what he wanted. That was the y.


    Because once the news got out, once it picked up steam, Cora would be forced to respond. And if she tried to deny it, the public would keep pushing. And when the pressure built up enough, he would swoop in with a statement, suggesting it was all a misunderstanding and publicly "protect" her from the media storm.


    It would make him look noble. It would make her seem close to him.


    And more importantly, it would force proximity.


    Cora had never been this deep into scandal. She didn¡¯t y in rumor circles. She valued her image too much. If he stirred up enough noise, she would need someone to lean on.


    And Samuel was determined to be that someone.


    Now, looking at her standing there alone in the parking lot, the lights of the lounge soft behind her, he knew this was his moment. Everything was in ce.


    And he was ready to press the button, only he needed now was to get closer to her so a good and convincing picture could surface.


    At that moment, Samuel took a small step forward, his hands still deep in his pockets, his gaze locked on Cora like he was trying to solve a puzzle that refused to be solved.


    He let out a soft chuckle, his voice dipping just enough to sound casual, but not enough to hide the intention behind it. "So... you said you came with someone, right? Funny how I don¡¯t see anyone around. You¡¯re just standing here all by yourself."


    His eyes scanned the lot as if expecting a shadow to leap out of a car. "I mean, look at it¡ªjust you, under the lights, not a single soul beside you. And this ce may be high-ss, but standing alone at night... not a good idea, Cora."


    He cocked his head slightly, trying to sound concerned, though his real intent was crystal clear. He wanted to bait her. He wanted to stir just enough tension that she might lean toward him, maybe even defend herself a little too hard¡ªanything to create the illusion of closeness. That was what the photographer needed. That was what he needed.


    Then his voice dipped again. "What if there were hooligans around, huh? What if someone tried to harass you? Where¡¯s your friend now? Don¡¯t tell me he¡ªor she¡ªjust left you hanging?"


    But Cora didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t let her expression change either. She¡¯d known Samuel too long. She could smell a setuping from a mile away.


    So instead of reacting the way he hoped, she simply rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. Her voice was calm, but with a sharp edge underneath.


    "The person I¡¯m with ising," she said, flicking her gaze toward the entrance behind Samuel. "And whether it¡¯s a ¡¯he¡¯ or ¡¯she¡¯ is none of your business. You don¡¯t need to worry about me being alone¡ªnot here, not ever."


    Then, narrowing her eyes slightly, she added, "You and I both know how secure this ce is. High-end surveince. Armed guards. Private valet. What hooligans, Samuel? The only one sneaking around right now is you."


    Samuel gave an awkwardugh, scratching the back of his head like he¡¯d just been told off by a school principal.


    "Well, yeah, true," he said, shing his usual fake-smile again. "It¡¯s secure. Very secure. But still¡ªyou never know. Even rich people do crazy things. A lot of those upper-ss perverts, they don¡¯t even care who¡¯s watching. Some of them get off on power, on the idea that money protects them, but I know it wouldn¡¯t work on you, because you¡¯re as connected as they so when ites to what you have nothing to worry about."


    At that moment he took another small step, still maintaining his charming tone. "So, I¡¯m just saying... it¡¯s better not to take risks like this, even in high ces. A woman as beautiful as you shouldn¡¯t be left out here alone¡ªnot even for five minutes."


    Upon saying does words Samuel was expecting Cora to smile, however Cora lips did even move it remaid on her position.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55</h4>


    Then, to Samuel¡¯s surprise, Cora didn¡¯t raise her voice or frown. She just let out a tired sigh, her shoulders dropping slightly. Her eyes, though calm, held a firm distance in them as she looked at him and said, "Well, thank you for your concern. Thank you for showing how worried you are and all that."


    She then nced around the clean, quiet parking lot¡ªlined with trimmed hedges and watched over by security¡ªand continued with a cool tone, "As you can see, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no pervert around here. There¡¯s nobody to harass me around here. So, you can get going now and just let me be."


    Samuel smiled, but it wasn¡¯t a happy smile. It was the type of smile someone gives when they¡¯re pretending to agree but aren¡¯t nning to back down.


    "Well," he said, sping his hands behind him, "since the person you¡¯re waiting for will soon be here... why shouldn¡¯t I just wait for the person toe before I leave? I mean, it wouldn¡¯t feel right to just walk away after seeing my boss standing all alone in the parking lot." He gave a quick shrug. "You¡¯re my boss now, after all, I know that. I just can¡¯t let that image sit well with me."


    Cora didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at him without expression.


    Samuel took that silence as a chance to press on. He didn¡¯t really care who she was waiting for¡ªhe already had an idea it was a man. But he didn¡¯t want to know the details. All he cared about was that he had only a small window left to make his next move before the person arrived.


    He needed to act fast. The n was already in motion. His photographer was nearby, out of sight but ready with the camera. He just needed one good shot¡ªone image of him and Cora close together. That would be enough to spin the story. The media wouldn¡¯t even need to confirm it; the image alone would explode the rumor that he and Cora were getting close again.


    So he nced at her once more, then casually reached up and pulled off the sleek, tailored jacket he wore over his shirt. "You know, Cora," he said with a touch of concern in his voice, "I know you look amazing, you always do, but I can tell you might be catching a little cold. The wind tonight is no joke."


    Then, just as he took a few steps closer, holding out the jacket like a gentleman, ready to gently ce it on her shoulders¡ª


    Cora raised her hand, stopping him cold in his tracks. Her voice was calm but firm, "No, don¡¯t. I¡¯m fine."


    At that moment, seeing that Cora was clearly resisting him¡ªand that was not what he had nned, not what he wanted at all¡ª Samuel¡¯s smile twitched slightly. Still, he didn¡¯t want to give up. So he tried to force the jacket onto her shoulders, saying with a casual tone, "No, no, no, it¡¯s not that deep. It¡¯s not too bad, just put it on before the persones. Definitely, you¡¯ll give me back my jacket. I¡¯m not asking you to take it home with you or something."


    He chuckled lightly, as if trying to make it seem like a harmless gesture. He was talking his way through it, trying to make her feel like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. All he needed was for the jacket to rest on her shoulders¡ªjust long enough for the camera lens hidden nearby to capture the perfect picture. That was all he wanted.


    But Cora didn¡¯t budge. She was firm. "I¡¯m not going to put it on," she said sharply. "I¡¯m okay."


    Still, Samuel didn¡¯t stop. He leaned in slightly, still trying to force it on her¡ªyfully, but persistent. His tone stayed light, but his actions were getting pushy. Cora was clearly ufortable now, backing away a little, lifting her arm to stop him.


    That was the moment Oliver arrived.


    Without hesitation, Oliver stepped forward and grabbed Samuel¡¯s wrist mid-air, stopping himpletely. His grip was firm. His eyes? Cold and sharp.


    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?" Oliver¡¯s voice was calm but dangerous.


    Samuel, stunned, quickly stepped back. For a moment, he froze¡ªhis eyes scanned Oliver up and down. The man standing in front of him wasn¡¯t just handsome; he had amanding physique, tall,posed, with a solid presence that made anyone standing near feel small.


    This wasn¡¯t who he expected.


    And worst of all? Cora didn¡¯t even put the jacket on, the n was ruined.


    There was no good photo to sell. No jacket-on-the-shoulder shot. The only image the hidden photographer might have captured would be him awkwardly trying to convince her, maybe even looking desperate. That would be useless.


    Now that he had seen Oliver in person, it stung. He couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªwhen it came to looks, presence, or even confidence, Oliver had it. He had everything. And for the first time, Samuel feltpletely outmatched.


    At that moment, Oliver didn¡¯t hesitate. He shoved Samuel¡¯s hand backward with force, stepping forward with a warning in his eyes. "Don¡¯t even think of trying that again," Oliver said coldly. "Don¡¯t ever try to repeat what you were just doing."


    His voice was firm, calm, but filled with warning.


    Then, with a sharp breath, Oliver added under his breath, "Why would you even try such nonsense?"


    At that moment, Samuel let out augh¡ªbut not the kind that came from the heart. It was the kind ofugh people use to mask irritation,ced with arrogance, shallow and dry. He shook his head slightly, brushing invisible dust off the shoulder of his sleek jacket, then nced at Oliver with a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Wow," Samuel muttered with exaggerated disbelief. "I see what¡¯s going on here. You don¡¯t know me, do you?"


    "I mean, seriously... don¡¯t you know who I am? Everyone knows me. Even five-year-olds. I¡¯m not trying to brag, bute on."

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56</h4>


    Oliver¡¯s face remained stone cold. His jaw tightened as his gaze hardened. "I don¡¯t know who the fuck you are, and I don¡¯t care. I asked you a simple question. Why were you forcing your jacket on her when she clearly said no?"


    Samuel¡¯s smug expression faltered. He hadn¡¯t expected that blunt response. He nced at Cora, but she remained silent, her arms folded, her expression unreadable. His jaw tightened slightly as he redirected his attention back to Oliver, schooling his features into something moreposed.


    "Well," Samuel started smoothly, slipping both hands into his pockets as if that would calm the fire boiling beneath the surface, "I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Cora¡ªyes, she¡¯s my boss, and I respect her a lot. I was just trying to help her. She looked like she might be catching a chill, and since herpanion"¡ªhe raised an eyebrow meaningfully¡ª"was taking forever to show up, I figured I¡¯d keep herfortable. That¡¯s all. I wasn¡¯t expecting a hostile interrogation or whatever this is."


    Oliver stepped forward slightly. Not threatening, but his presence alone could turn calm water into crashing waves. "Helping?" he repeated, his voice low and firm. "You think it¡¯s help when someone says no, and you still push? You call that respect?"


    Samuel opened his mouth, but Oliver didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    "If she said no once, that should¡¯ve been enough. But you were still trying to slide that jacket onto her like you couldn¡¯t hear her." His brows furrowed deeper. "Where Ie from, that¡¯s called crossing a line. And I don¡¯t care who you are, what five-year-olds know your name, or how big your ego is¡ªif you can¡¯t take no for an answer from your boss, then maybe you need a long break from being anywhere near her."


    The heat in Oliver¡¯s words didn¡¯te from yelling. It came from conviction¡ªfrom the kind of man who didn¡¯t bluff.


    Samuel¡¯s tongue pressed against the inside of his cheek as he chuckled dryly again, this time with a tinge of bitterness. "Damn. Okay. I guess you¡¯re the boyfriend, huh? Now it makes sense."


    Oliver didn¡¯t flinch. "That¡¯s none of your business. But what is your business is this warning¡ªlet this be thest time anything like this happens again."


    At that moment, Samuel took a small step backward, raising his hands slightly in mock surrender, his lips curving into a sheepish grin. "No problem," he said quickly. "No problem at all. I¡¯ve heard you loud and clear." He tried to make his tone light, casual¡ªlike he wasn¡¯t fazed by Oliver¡¯s sharp words or the intensity in his eyes¡ªbut there was a tightness in his smile that betrayed his growing frustration.


    Oliver, however, didn¡¯t move. His eyes remained locked on Samuel, burning with quiet fury. He didn¡¯t raise his voice. He didn¡¯t need to. His expression alone carried the weight of his warning.


    Samuel could feel the tension thick in the air. He adjusted the cor of his shirt unnecessarily, trying to act unbothered, but the truth was clear¡ªOliver had just walked in and shifted the entire atmosphere without even trying. And worse, Samuel knew that he¡¯d failed. His n to appear charming, concerned, even close to Cora¡ªit had all crumbled the moment Oliver showed up. There was no good photo. No hint of closeness. Just a sharp interruption and a man who clearly didn¡¯t y games.


    Then, as if deliberately to end any form of confusion or spection, Oliver took one step forward¡ªso close that Samuel instinctively straightened his posture. With his voice low and controlled, Oliver leaned toward Samuel and spoke near his ear, the words meant only for him.


    "I know what you¡¯re trying to do," he said, his tone calm but edged with steel. "This whole act¡ªfollowing her, trying to get close, trying to make it seem like there¡¯s something between the two of you¡ªI see it. And I¡¯m telling you now, don¡¯t try this again. Like I said before... this is yourst warning. Next time, I won¡¯t be this quiet."


    He didn¡¯t wait for a response.


    Oliver turned without another nce, walked straight over to Cora¡ªwho had been standing a few steps away, watching the whole scene unfold silently¡ªand paused in front of her. His expression softened just a little, just enough for her to notice the shift in energy.


    "It seems you¡¯re cold"


    Olivia said quietly, however


    Without saying a word, Oliver reached up, unbuttoned his own jacket, and slipped it off his shoulders. He gently ced it around Cora¡¯s shoulders with a quiet sense of care¡ªnot performative, not rushed. Just real.


    "There," he said simply, looking into her eyes. "Let¡¯s go."


    At that moment, Cora didn¡¯t say a word. She just quietly pulled Oliver¡¯s jacket closer around her shoulders, the soft warmth of the fabric feeling moreforting than she expected. She adjusted it gently, wrapping it properly as if sealing herself away from the awkwardness Samuel had just stirred up. There was something calming about how Oliver had handled everything¡ªsilent but powerful.


    Oliver didn¡¯t make a scene. He simply walked ahead, opened the passenger-side door for her like a gentleman, and waited. Cora stepped in gracefully, settling into the seat without a single nce back at Samuel. Her silence said enough.


    Oliver, before walking around to the driver¡¯s side, turned his head onest time. His eyes met Samuel¡¯s¡ªand in that moment, he didn¡¯t have to say a word. The disgust on his face was more than enough. A sharp re, cold and firm,nded on Samuel before he turned away and stepped into the car.


    The door shut.


    The engine started.


    And just like that, the car rolled out of the parking lot, calm and collected¡ªleaving Samuel standing there alone in the shadows.


    The silence around him suddenly felt deafening. That¡¯s when it hit him.


    His jaw clenched, and with a sudden growl of frustration, he kicked the metal trash bucket by the wall. The force knocked it over, sending empty cans and paper scraps tumbling across the pavement.


    "Who the hell does he think he is?!" Samuel barked, his voice rising as he paced in circles. "That bastard¡ªwhat kind of fool walks up to me like that and talks to me like I¡¯m nobody?!"


    He ran his hand through his hair, furious.


    "He acted like he didn¡¯t even know me! Me! Samuel freaking Braydon! Everyone knows me! Everyone in this damn country knows me!"


    His voice echoed into the car Garage, sharp and bitter. But there was no one to listen.


    Just Samuel, fuming in silence, his n ruined¡ªand the jacket still in his hand.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57</h4>


    At that moment, Samuel slowly turned his head, eyes scanning his surroundings with precision. His breath was still heavy from the outburst, but his instincts kicked in¡ªhe needed to regainposure fast. His chest rose and fell as he exhaled, forcing his anger deep down. That little tantrum could cost him everything if anyone had caught it.


    He straightened his jacket, adjusted his wristwatch, and took a slow, calcted step away from the overturned trash can. With one final nce over his shoulder, he carefully set the trash upright again, making it seem as though nothing had happened.


    Samuel had always maintained a spotless image in the public eye¡ªcharming, well-mannered, controlled. That persona had earned him countless deals, fan admiration, and corporate trust. Thest thing he needed was footage of him shouting and kicking things like a madman in a dark parking lot. No. That could never get out.


    He took a few deep breaths and rubbed his hands together to calm his nerves. "Keep it together," he muttered under his breath. "Stay clean. Stay perfect."


    Just then, a voice echoed behind him. "Sir... um..."


    Samuel turned quickly. It was one of his men¡ªanky photographer wearing a hoodie and carrying apact camera, now lowered to his side.


    The man looked hesitant as he spoke. "I... I wasn¡¯t able to get a clean shot, sir. Not a good one. The angle was off, and the guy¡ªhe blocked you most of the time. I got a video, but... honestly, it kind of looks like you were forcing yourself into her space."


    Samuel¡¯s face twitched.


    The man quickly added, "It¡¯s not what really happened, of course! But the way it looks on video... it could be taken the wrong way, sir."


    Samuel clenched his fists slightly but didn¡¯t explode this time. He shut his eyes for a second, then reopened them with a calm, icy stare.


    "Delete it," he said.


    The man blinked. "Sir?"


    "I said delete it," Samuel repeated, this time more firmly. "That footage is useless. It¡¯s not what we needed. Get rid of it. I want no trace of that scene left anywhere. Got it?"


    The man nodded rapidly and began fumbling with his camera. "Yes, sir. Right away."


    Samuel turned away, silent again. His jaw locked tightly as he walked toward his ck SUV waiting.


    Everything was slipping out of control. And now, the mystery man¡ªhad humiliated him in front of Cora, ruined his n, and even managed to win her attention effortlessly.


    Who the hell was he?


    Samuel slid into the backseat of the car, mming the door shut behind him.


    At that moment, Samuel slowly shifted in his seat, resting his elbow against the door and tapping his finger against his lips in thought. His expression was cold, but focused¡ªcalcted. The mes of anger were no longer burning on the surface, but underneath, a storm was brewing.


    He turned slightly toward the man standing across from him¡ªthe photographer he had hired. With a low voice, sharp and deliberate, Samuel said, "I don¡¯t need you for anything else tonight. You¡¯re dismissed for now. But don¡¯t get toofortable..."


    Hearing what Samuel just said the man blinked, unsure what Samuel meant.


    Samuel leaned forward slightly, voice growing firmer. "There¡¯s another assignment. Urgent one. You¡¯re free now, so I need you to get started on it immediately."


    The man straightened up, nodding quickly. "Yes, sir."


    Samuel narrowed his eyes. "You still have the picture of the guy who interrupted me back there? The one who stepped in between me and Cora?"


    "Yes, sir," the man replied. "I snapped a few clear shots of him as he pulled Cora away. I still have them saved."


    "Good," Samuel muttered, his tone tight. "I want everything on him. And I mean everything. His name. Where he lives. What he does for a living. What family hees from. Who his friends are. Where he goes, what he eats, what he breathes. If he has a criminal record or even a childhood injury, I want to know it."


    The investigator¡¯s eyes widened a bit at the intensity of the request, but he nodded without hesitation.


    "I¡¯ll start digging immediately, sir," he said.


    Samuel stared out of the window, his voice low and ice-cold. "Latest tomorrow morning. I want the full report on my desk. No excuses. I don¡¯t care how long you have to stay up this night. I want to know who the hell that guy is... and why Cora allowed him to touch her."


    At that moment, the man nodded sharply and bowed low¡ªexactly 90 degrees in a formal, respectful manner. His voice was steady and filled with urgency, "I won¡¯t disappoint you, sir. I¡¯ll work through the night, and by morning, everything you requested will be on your table. Every single detail."


    Samuel didn¡¯t even offer a nce. He simply reached for the window switch and began winding the ss up slowly. Just before it sealed, his voice came through¡ªcalm butmanding. "Once the job is done, your payment will be transferred. You¡¯re dismissed."


    The ss sealed with a soft click, and within seconds, the sleek, ck car rolled away, leaving the man standing alone in the dim light of the quiet lot. He immediately pulled out his phone and began his task¡ªknowing failure was not an option.


    ¡ª


    Scene Shift


    Now inside Oliver¡¯s car, the interior was warm and quiet, the faint hum of the engine blending with the soft background of the road beneath the tires.


    Cora sat quietly in the passenger seat, Oliver¡¯s jacket wrapped gently around her shoulders. Her hands were tucked beneath the fabric, but her mind was clearly elsewhere¡ªher expression unreadable, her gaze unfocused on the passing lights outside.


    Oliver finally broke the silence. He gave her a quick nce before focusing back on the road.


    "That wasn¡¯t like you," he said.


    Cora blinked and turned slightly toward him, confused. "What?"


    "That scene back there," Oliver continued, "That guy¡ªSamuel or whatever his name is. He was forcing his jacket on you, and you clearly didn¡¯t want it. I was honestly expecting you to p the hell out of him."


    A soft, tired sigh escaped Cora¡¯s lips. She leaned back against the seat and looked out the window again. "I thought about it... believe me."


    Oliver raised a brow. "So why didn¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58</h4>


    Immediately, Oliver turned slightly toward her, his brows drawn together, and said with clear frustration in his voice, "But again, why didn¡¯t you p him, Cora? Like, seriously. What were you waiting for? The disrespect was too much."


    He gripped the steering wheel tighter, his jaw visibly clenched. "The way he was trying to force that jacket on you... I don¡¯t know, it didn¡¯t look normal. He was doing it like he had something else in mind. And I might not be able to prove it yet, but... I swear, something in me is telling me that Samuel is up to something. And I don¡¯t like it."


    Then Cora turned to look at him, a small smile forming on her lips. Her voice was calm, almost teasing. "Oliver, you really do worry too much. You¡¯re still acting like we¡¯re kids, like I need someone to always protect me."


    She gave a softugh, more thoughtful than amused, and then continued, "I saw what he was trying to do. And honestly, I wanted to hit him too, or at least push him away. But I stopped myself. Not because I was scared or because I couldn¡¯t defend myself... but because it just didn¡¯t feel right."


    Then Oliver narrowed his eyes slightly but didn¡¯t interrupt.


    Cora went on, "Everything about that moment felt... weird. Like it was being staged. It was too forced. What if someone was nearby, recording or snapping pictures? What if I did push him or p him, and all they caught was that one moment where my hand touched his face? What do you think the headlines would say then?"


    She looked at Oliver, her voice now more serious.


    "Samuel has fans. A lot of them. People who don¡¯t even care about the full story, just the shock of a headline. It wouldn¡¯t take long for it to be twisted into something like ¡¯Cora, the boss, bullying her staff.¡¯ And we both know how that kind of stuff spreads like wildfire."


    Oliver exhaled slowly. He didn¡¯t like it, but he couldn¡¯t argue. She was right. The world was quick to judge, and public opinion had no pause button.


    He looked over at her again, then turned back to the road. "You¡¯re right," he muttered. "I hate it, but you¡¯re right. Still... if he tries anything like that again, I¡¯m not going to be this calm."


    Cora smiled again, this time softer, more grateful.


    "I know," she said. "And that¡¯s why I¡¯m d you showed up when you did."


    At that moment, Oliver was still gripping the steering wheel tightly. His brows were furrowed, and although he hadn¡¯t said anything, Cora could tell he was still deeply bothered by everything that had just happened. His silence spoke volumes.


    Cora looked at him and said softly, "Oliver, I know you¡¯re not happy with what happened. I¡¯ll be careful, okay?"


    Oliver didn¡¯t respond immediately. He just nodded slightly without looking at her. Then he slowly pulled up in front of Cora¡¯s mansion, bringing the car to a gentle stop. The air between them was still tense.


    Cora opened the door and stepped out, then turned back to face him. "You¡¯re noting in?" she asked, hoping he might at least walk her to the door.


    But Oliver shook his head. "No... I¡¯ve got something important to take care of. Early tomorrow. We¡¯ll see each other then."


    Cora gave a small nod, though her eyes held a hint of disappointment. "Okay, no problem. We¡¯ll see tomorrow. I also have something very important I just remembered. I need to deal with it tonight."


    Their eyes lingered on each other for a brief moment longer. Then, without saying anything more, Oliver drove off into the night.


    Cora watched the taillights disappear before turning toward her home. The quietness of the ce wrapped around her like a heavy cloak. She walked inside, not even bothering to turn on the hallway lights, and went straight to her bedroom.


    As soon as she entered, she closed the door behind her and sat on the edge of her bed, her fingers already moving toward herptop. Something had clicked in her mind. Something sharp. Something necessary.


    She opened theptop, her eyes focused and stern. The moment it booted up, she logged into her financial dashboard. Her jaw tightened as she scrolled through a list of investments, and then she saw it¡ªJames¡¯s file. A significant investment had been funneled into one of James¡¯s projects under her name.


    Cora¡¯s lips curled into a cold, determined smile.


    "Let¡¯s see how you survive this," she whispered to herself.


    She quickly picked up her phone and made a call to her private financial handler. When the line connected, she said in a crisp tone, "I want the full investment under James¡¯s portfolio canceled¡ªimmediately. Transfer every cent into shared stock options under my name. I don¡¯t want any lingering ties."


    The voice on the other end was startled. "Ma¡¯am, just to confirm... you want to pull the entire investment out tonight?"


    "Yes," Cora said tly. "Tonight. This is the first major strike. I want it done before sunrise."


    Then the man on the phone said, "No problem, ma. It¡¯s going to be done immediately. You¡¯ll receive confirmation within the hour."


    Cora smiled softly, nodding even though he couldn¡¯t see her. "Good. Make sure there¡¯s no mistake."


    The call ended.


    Cora didn¡¯t say a word for a moment. She just leaned back in her chair, her arms crossed calmly, her lips slowly curving upward with satisfaction. Her eyes stared at the screen in front of her, the shares percentage loading on thepany dashboard. Once it loaded, she tilted her head slightly.


    70%. She had just be the majority shareholder of ZXZ Enterprise.


    The samepany James had begged her to invest in, the samepany she helped build from the shadows.


    And now... it would be hers.


    She closed theptop gently and stood up, stretching her arms with a quiet breath. Her feet carried her across the room slowly, and her smile deepened.


    "This is just the beginning," she whispered to herself.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59</h4>


    It was the next day...At James¡¯s luxurious mansion, chaos erupted from the living room.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!"


    James¡¯s voice tore through the house like thunder. He wasn¡¯t just shouting ¡ª he was losing his mind.


    He threw his phone across the couch and turned sharply to face Serena, his new girlfriend, who lookedpletely confused.


    He was still wearing his robe, hair unkempt, veins visibly pulsing from his neck.


    Emily blinked, "Babe, calm down! What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re scaring me."


    James ignored her. He picked up the printed reports his assistant had rushed to send over earlier and waved them in the air.


    "This right here! My biggest investor suddenly pulled out the entire investment overnight and converted everything into shares! Do you even know what that means?!"


    Emily¡¯s mouth opened slightly. "Wait... Converted? Into shares?"


    "Yes! Into goddamn shares!" James screamed, nearly pulling his hair. "Do you know what this means?! It means I have no control anymore! It means someone else someone owns more of mypany than I do!"


    He started pacing fast, talking like a madman, ZXZ Enterprise, Thepany he built from nothing.


    Thepany he poured every resource, every contact, every sleepless night into¡ªwas now slipping from his fingers like sand.


    He clenched his fists, trembling. His eyes were red with frustration, not because he didn¡¯t know who was behind this...but because he did, and that was what scared him the most.


    Because if she had the power to do this in just one move...Then she was ready for war.


    His voice broke again, louder and more desperate, "How?! How is that even possible?!"


    At that moment, Emily stood frozen. Her fingers were trembling as she clutched the tablet that disyed thetest report.


    "This is really bad," she whispered, then raised her voice, her face pale. "This is extremely bad! James, what are we going to do now? How do we fix this? How can we turn this around?"


    She started pacing the room as anxiety filled her chest. "We have to act fast. We can¡¯t let this continue to spiral. Whoever did this¡ªwho is this person anyway?!"


    James didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    He stood still in the middle of the room, his eyes nk, as if his soul had left his body. He looked like a man who had just watched everything he ever worked for begin to crumble beneath his feet.


    Emily¡¯s voice rose. "James! Say something!"


    "I don¡¯t know," he muttered.


    "What do you mean you don¡¯t know?!"


    James turned slowly to face her, his voice strained. "I said I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s just... the money came in a long time ago... about a year or two. It was huge, almost 100 billion dors."


    Emily gasped slightly, her jaw dropping. "You took 100 billion dors and you didn¡¯t check the source?!"


    "I did!" James snapped, frustrated. "Back then, I thought it was a lucky break. A silent investor. The money came with no interest, no demand for regr reporting, no involvement in management. It was like free money. Too good to be true."


    "And you didn¡¯t think that was suspicious?!"


    At that moment James ignored her tone as his mind started to spin. His brows furrowed suddenly as something stirred in the back of his memory.


    Then it hit him, his eyes widened as the realization washed over him like a bucket of cold water.


    "There were... uses I remember now," he whispered.


    Immediately Emily stopped moving. "What uses?"


    "There were uses in the contract," James said slowly, each word dragging like lead. "Before I was given that $100 billion. I signed... that at a certain point under specific conditions that investment could be converted intopany shares."


    Upon hearing what James just said Emily stared at him in disbelief.


    "It didn¡¯t seem dangerous back then," James added, almost talking to himself now. "Because the money didn¡¯te with interest or strings attached. I thought it was just a backup capital..."


    At that moment he sank slowly onto the couch, his voice now barely above a whisper.


    "I never thought... thispany woulde this far."


    He blinked hard.


    "I never knew it would be able toe this far."


    At that moment, James clenched his jaw tightly, biting down hard on his lower lip until he could taste blood. His hands balled into fists beside him. The fury boiling inside wasn¡¯t just from being blindsided¡ªit was from the painful realization that he had been ying right into someone else¡¯s n from the very beginning.


    His voice was strained as he muttered to himself, "I was going to use the contract money from The Victor..."


    Then his eyes narrowed with rage.


    "That was my only n¡ªto repay this massive investment and reim full control of thepany in the future. That fund was my exit ticket."


    At that moment he stood up abruptly and began pacing across the room like a madman.


    "But now... this," he hissed. "This can¡¯t be coincidence. No... The person who just converted the investment into shares, they¡¯re not just some stranger. No way. They must be linked to The Victor somehow. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t get the contract from the victor. This was coordinated. This was nned."


    At that moment he turned quickly toward Emily, who was now standing with her arms folded, clearly rmed by how shaken James looked.


    "This doesn¡¯t add up," he muttered again.


    Emily didn¡¯t need to hear more. Her voice was firm, eyes sharp. "Then call a board meeting."


    Hearing what Emily just said James blinked at her.


    "Call a full board meeting immediately," she repeated. "If this person is now holding shares in thepany¡ªespecially 70%¡ªthey will show up. That kind of power doesn¡¯t stay in the shadows. They¡¯ll want to assert it, and that will give us our answer. We need to find out who it is, and fast."


    James nodded slowly at first, then with more certainty.


    "Yeah," he said with clenched teeth. "You¡¯re right. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do."


    He grabbed his phone and barked into it with finality, "Get the board ready. I¡¯m calling a full boardroom meeting."

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60</h4>


    Upon hearing what James just said, his new secretary was startled. The tension in his voice, the urgency, the fear¡ªnone of it made sense to her. She blinked a few times, trying to grasp the situation, and then cautiously asked, "A... a full board meeting, sir?"


    James immediately snapped, his patience gone. "Are you deaf?! Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? I said summon a full board meeting immediately!"


    The sharpness in his tone made her sit up straight, her fingers already tapping across her tablet. "Y-Yes, sir! I¡¯m on it right now. The meeting should be set in one hour."


    But James wasn¡¯t having it.


    "One hour is too much!" he barked again. "Make it thirty minutes. I¡¯m on my way now. Thirty minutes, not a second more!"


    Without giving her a chance to respond, he ended the call.


    Emily, who had been quietly putting on her earrings, raised an eyebrow. She had never seen James this rattled before. He didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he stormed toward the stairs.


    "Let¡¯s go," he muttered.


    Without wasting another second, he and Emily rushed upstairs to change. They were heading to ZSZ immediately.


    James wasn¡¯t going to sit still and wait anymore. He needed answers.


    And he was going to get them today.


    Not long after, they had already arrived at ZSZ. And inside therge boardroom, almost all the investors, shareholders, and top executives were already seated. The room buzzed with quiet confusion and curiosity. The news had spread fast¡ªZSZ now had a new majority shareholder. It was shocking to most of them because as far as everyone knew, James was still the face, the power, and the heart of thepany.


    Now, things had changed¡ªand no one seemed to have a clue who this new major figure was.


    Some were whispering among themselves, others kept ncing at the door, expecting someone important to walk in any minute.


    Thepany¡¯s legal team had confirmed the transition, but still, no one had seen any paperwork. They were all waiting.


    But one thing was clear¡ªthe meeting could not proceed until the new majority shareholder arrived.


    James was seated at the head of the long conference table, his jaw tight and his hands folded on the polished wood. His face was filled with frustration, and his bodynguage was anything but calm.


    He looked straight ahead, not saying a word, but the fire in his eyes made everyone around him ufortable. He was angry, insulted, and scared¡ªbut above all, he was humiliated.


    He was no longer in control.


    And until the new person showed up, he couldn¡¯t even speak without sounding like a man who had just been dethroned.


    Emily, seated beside him, leaned in and whispered, "They¡¯re all waiting. And from the look of it, not one of them knows who it is either. That¡¯s good."


    James didn¡¯t reply. He just nodded slowly, he was staring at the door like a man watching his own executioner arrive.


    The clock on the wall ticked, every second felt like a p to his pride.


    Jason was still seated in his usual seat, the one at the head of the table where he always sat.


    After what felt like an hour, the room was thick with unease. The air conditioning hummed softly, but the tension in the boardroom made everything feel stifling. Everyone was still seated, eyes flicking asionally to the grand doors, waiting. Still, nobody had shown up. No man. No woman. Nobody came forward to confirm or prove that he or she was the new majority shareholder of ZSZ.


    Jason remained in his usual seat ¡ª the one at the head of the table where he always sat during meetings, his namete still there like he owned the ce. He tapped his fingers furiously on the mahogany surface, each tick louder than thest. His jaw was locked tight, the veins in his neck showing clearly now. The silence in the room only made the impatience inside him swell even more.


    Eventually, his restraint snapped. He mmed his palm down hard on the table, causing a few pens and folders to jump. Everyone startled slightly. Jason rose halfway out of his seat and barked, "Who the hell is this person?!"


    His voice echoed in the boardroom.


    "Do they think they own time itself? Just keeping us all waiting like we have nothing important to do with our lives? This meeting was scheduled for answers ¡ª and they were supposed to be here. Now! Notter. Not when they feel like it. Now!"


    The board members sat still, unsure whether to speak or just let the storm pass.


    Jason continued, ring at the doors like he could burn a hole through them. "If they think this is how you run apany, then God help us all."


    From his left, Emily gave a soft scoff, flipping her hair back off her shoulder, her eyes rolling just a little.


    "I¡¯m starting to feel really unsafe," she muttered under her breath, but loud enough for those nearby to hear. "I mean... what if all this is a lie? Like seriously ¡ª who exactly broke this news about some ¡¯new majority shareholder¡¯ anyway?"


    At that moment, all the people seated around the table began ncing at one another. Confusion and growing unease were painted clearly across their faces. No one could answer Emily¡¯s question. Who did break the news?


    No hand was raised. No voice spoke up. The uncertainty in the room deepened, and the silence became heavier.


    James, seated beside Emily, clenched his fists under the table. His lips were pressed tightly together, his leg bouncing with frustration. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He finally muttered, loud enough for those around him to hear, "I met with ckwellst night... He didn¡¯t say anything directly, but I saw the signs. I¡¯ve been monitoring the shares closely, and I knew something was off. I knew it."


    He looked around the room, his face turning red. "It¡¯s true. Someone really did get the 70% share. It¡¯s not a rumor. It¡¯s real. But does that give this person the right to keep all of us here waiting? We¡¯re not nobodies. We¡¯re not their personal toys to summon and dy at will."


    A few people nodded, murmuring in agreement. James¡¯ voice had broken the tension¡ªbut it also fanned the mes. He was angry, and rightfully so, but it was also clear he was trying to regain some control in a room that no longer answered to him.


    "Seventy percent," someone whispered.


    "That¡¯s not just ownership. That¡¯s absolute control..."


    James was about to stand again, frustration boiling over, when the boardroom doors were suddenly pushed wide open.


    A sharp silence fell, everyone¡¯s head turned in unison toward the entrance.


    And there she was, Cora.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61</h4>


    She stepped in with the quiet grace of someone who knew she didn¡¯t need to announce herself to be noticed. She didn¡¯t rush. She didn¡¯t smile. She simply walked in with purpose, a woman who owned the moment¡ªjust like she now owned thepany.


    Walking beside Cora was no other person than Melissa. Both of them walked toward the center chair, the one where the head of the board is supposed to be seated. It was James who was currently sitting there.


    Without wasting any time, Cora simply raised one finger and used it to signal that James should stand up and leave the seat.


    James, seeing this, immediately pretended as if he didn¡¯t see Cora or understand what the gesture meant. The truth was, he didn¡¯t know why she was even here. The shock and embarrassment hit him hard, but instead of reacting calmly, he tried to brush it off as if Cora¡¯s presence waspletely out of ce.


    He forced himself to act normal and said in a loud, slightly agitated tone, "What are you doing here, Cora? Just get up and leave immediately. What concerns you with this board meeting?"


    He continued with a shaky confidence, "You¡¯re not supposed to be here. This is an internal meeting. So please, don¡¯t embarrass yourself. Just leave."


    At that moment, Emily joined James in fueling the fire. With a loud and mocking tone, she scoffed, "Hasn¡¯t Cora embarrassed herself enough? What is she doing here, barging into a ce where she clearly doesn¡¯t belong?" Her voice carried across the boardroom, drawing several eyes toward her. "Of all ces, she chose here to show her face and cause even more drama. It¡¯s pathetic."


    Emily¡¯s expression twisted with disgust as she looked at Cora. "You should be ashamed of yourself," she spat. "This right here this is why James never saw any future with you. You¡¯re simply not up to standard, not even close. You don¡¯t belong in rooms like this. You¡¯ve never understood your ce."


    James, still seated at the head of the table, clenched his fists under the table, his face visibly red with anger. The presence of Cora calm,posed, and radiant despite the tension seemed to drive him insane. He refused to believe she had any business being there, not after everything.


    Gritting his teeth, he stood up sharply, his chair screeching backward. "I¡¯m not going to repeat myself again," he said, his voice low but dangerous, cutting through the murmurs in the room. "Cora, you need to leave. Now. Before I call security to drag you out. And this time this time I just might press charges."


    At that moment, Cora simply smiled. Not a nervous smile. Not a defeated one. But the kind of calm, confident smile that made everyone in the room go silent for a second. Her eyes locked onto James with quiet fire as she took a step forward, her heels tapping lightly on the polished floor.


    "Well," she began, her voice steady but piercing, "you were so blind, James. So blind not to see me for who I truly was from the very beginning." She nced around the boardroom, her gaze scanning the stunned faces, before returning it to James. "But now that my eyes are open and yours, I assume, are too I hope you still remember what I once told you."


    She took another step forward, each word dropping like thunder. "I said I was going to make your life a living hell. And James, I always keep my word."


    James looked like he wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. He was frozen, staring at her like he¡¯d seen a ghost.


    "You really thought you made it here on your own?" Cora asked, raising an eyebrow. "Let me remind you. I was the one who made you who you are today. I made you the talk of the town. I built your image. I made you the youngest, most celebrated entrepreneur in this country."


    Her voice rose just slightly not in rage, but in righteous deration. "I gave you the tform. I put the pieces in ce. And now I¡¯vee back... to take back what rightfully belongs to me."


    The silence in the boardroom was heavy. No one dared interrupt. Even Emily had gone pale.


    Cora then pointed her finger squarely at James¡ªfirm,manding. "Get up," she said. "The new boss of ZSZ has just arrived for the meeting."


    At that moment, after Cora said those words that shook the entire boardroom, every single gaze turned immediately to James. His face went pale as if the color had drained out of him. The anger he wore seconds ago faded, reced by something far more vulnerable fear and disbelief. His lips parted slightly as he stared at Cora, and with a voice that trembled more than he wanted, he asked:


    "Wait... don¡¯t tell me... are you the one who bought the 70% share?"


    Cora didn¡¯t respond with words. She simply turned her face slightly away, calm andposed, as if the question didn¡¯t even deserve an answer. Her silence was louder than any deration.


    Just then, Melissa stepped forward. Her heels clicked against the floor, and the atmosphere in the room shifted again. Without saying anything, she ced a thick folder on the table in front of James and the other board members. Then, she began distributing documents from the folder to each shareholder, investor, and executive seated around the room.


    The rustling of pages echoed through the silent room as people started flipping through the documents. Within moments, the murmurs began.


    Eyes widened. Faces froze.


    At the top of each document, in bold ink and clear legal print, was care name.


    She wasn¡¯t bluffing. The papers were real, she was the new majority shareholder of ZSZ Enterprise.


    James blinked rapidly, almost as if his mind refused to ept what he was seeing. His fingers trembled as he grabbed his copy and stared at it¡ªhis eyes darting from one line to the next in disbelief.


    "No... this can¡¯t be... this can¡¯t be real..." he muttered.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62</h4>


    At that moment, Cora turned her full attention to James, her expression calm but sharp like someone who had waited far too long for this moment.


    "Well, James," she said smoothly, "you can see it now, right in front of you. It¡¯s not a maybe anymore. It¡¯s already done. And it was always possible you just never thought I¡¯d be the one to do it."


    Her voice echoed around the boardroom like a final verdict.


    She took a slow step forward and pointed again at the seat he was sitting in¡ªthe same seat he had always upied with pride and dominance.


    "Now, step aside. That seat... it doesn¡¯t belong to you anymore."


    For a moment, no one moved. Then one by one, the boardroom began to shift.


    The minority shareholders once loyal to James stood up.


    The top executives, including those James handpicked over the years, began to rise respectfully.


    Some did it out of obligation, some did it out of fear.


    But most did it out of recognition recognition of who now held the true power in the room.


    At that moment James slowly looked around, his chest rising and falling as his hands curled into fists. The sight of all of them his people standing for her... it was a betrayal that stabbed deeper than anything he¡¯d ever felt.


    Immediately his jaw tightened. His eyes grew dark.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    His fury boiled over as he mmed his fist onto the table, the sound making some people flinch.


    "You..." he said, pointing directly at Cora, his voice low and venomous, "I never wanted to do what I¡¯m about to do now."


    Immediately he took a slow step toward her, his face twisted with rage.


    "But you¡¯ve pushed me. You pushed me this far."


    "And now..."


    "I¡¯m going to take action against you."


    At that moment, James¡¯s fists clenched so tight that the veins in his arms bulged. His breathing grew heavy, the kind that warned everyone in the room that he was moments away from losing control.


    He red at Cora, no longer hiding his hatred. His pride had been stripped, and now, with every eye in the room watching him stand in disgrace, something inside him snapped.


    "You think this is over?" he hissed through clenched teeth. "You think you¡¯ve won just because you stormed in here with a couple of signed papers?"


    His voice grew louder, raw with fury.


    "I worked day and night to build thispany from scratch. I bled for this ce. And even though I don¡¯t understand how you how you of all people were able to dump that kind of money into this project... I will find out. I swear, I will."


    Then he stepped even more forward, finger trembling as he pointed at her, his whole body shaking.


    "I¡¯m going to find the man backing you. The man you¡¯ve been sleeping with, Cora. That¡¯s the only exnation to all of this, right? That¡¯s how you got the money?"


    Hearing what James just said the boardroom grew ufortably silent.


    People exchanged nces. Some looked down. Others frowned.


    But James didn¡¯t care. His thoughts were no longer rational just rage, betrayal, and bitterness.


    "You think I¡¯ll let this go under the radar? Like I¡¯ll just fold and disappear?" he growled. "No. I¡¯ve kept quiet long enough. I¡¯ve swallowed enough."


    His chest heaved. His voice trembled not from fear, but from violent resolve.


    "You want to take what belongs to me?" he spat.


    Then his tone dropped, deep and dangerous.


    "Then I¡¯m going to crush you, Cora... Crush you until there¡¯s nothing left. Until you crawl back and beg. And even then¡ª" he narrowed his eyes coldly, "I¡¯ll make sure you suffer."


    At that moment, Cora tilted her head slightly and smiled.


    Her eyes never left James.


    "You won¡¯t be able to do anything," she said, her voice sharp and cold. "I can see it¡¯s too bitter for you to even ept the truth, too painful to respect your new boss."


    She stepped a little closer, lowering her voice with poise and finality.


    "So, what now? You¡¯ll pretend nothing is happening between us? That all of this didn¡¯t just hit you where it hurts most? James, you¡¯re no longer the man sitting at the top. You¡¯re now a minority shareholder. ept it. Take your rightful seat over there," she gestured coolly to the lower end of the table, "and get out of my face."


    Her words were surgical¡ªmeant to hurt. And they did.


    James stood frozen for a few seconds, his fists tightening again. But the room was too silent. Too many eyes were watching him. If he didn¡¯t move, if he caused a scene, the disgrace would be even worse. She was serious. Dead serious. And the weight of reality crashed down on him like a mountain.


    "You¡¯ll pay for this," he whispered venomously again, not even able to look her in the eye anymore.


    Then, with his pride torn to shreds, James turned around and stormed to the other end of the boardroom walking out of the exit door, each step full of silent fury.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    Emily stood up sharply from her seat and red at Cora, voiceced with hatred.


    "You¡¯re such a wicked soul," she snapped. "How could you do this? How can you destroy someone you once imed to love... just because you¡¯re bitter that he rejected you for me"


    At that moment, Cora simply shook her head, her expression filled with disappointment and disgust. The air in the room felt heavier now tense, quiet, waiting.


    She stared at Emily, her tone steady but sharp.


    "So, even a worthless munch like you can still talk?" she scoffed. "After you sessfully destroyed something that was once good?"


    At that moment she took a step forward, not raising her voice, but making every word cut deep.


    "I don¡¯t even have business with you... because honestly, if not for you, maybe just maybe I would¡¯ve still been foolishly thinking that James actually loved me... that his whole attention was for me alone."


    Then Cora paused for a moment, her eyes never leaving Emily¡¯s. Her next words came colder.


    "But you your presence exposed everything. So no, I won¡¯t even waste my anger on you." She leaned slightly forward.


    "But let me make one thing clear... the next time youe at me again talk down at me, insult me like you just did¡ªI will p the hell out of you."


    Then her lips curled slightly.


    "And you won¡¯t be able to do anything about it."

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63</h4>


    Seeing the deadly look in Cora¡¯s eyes, Emily¡¯s boldness suddenly cracked.


    For the first time since Cora walked in, her hands trembled slightly. The way Cora stood calm, confident, and fierce made Emily realize something she hadn¡¯t dared to consider before.


    How did she even get the money?


    One hundred billion dors... that¡¯s not something a regr person could juste across. And if Cora was truly the one behind the investment... or even had the connections to pull it off...Then she was someone far more dangerous than they all thought.


    Emily¡¯s heart was racing now.


    Could it really be true? Has Cora been ying this long game all along? Investing in someone else¡¯spany for years, silently, without asking for anything back only to strike when the time was right?


    It terrified her.


    But instead of showing fear, Emily quickly adjusted her posture and forced a fake confidence into her voice.


    "You¡¯ll hear from us," she snapped, although her tone wavered slightly. "You can¡¯t just do this and get away with it. That¡¯s someone¡¯s sweat you¡¯re trying to steal and im for yourself!"


    Hearing Emily words Cora didn¡¯t even blink.


    And that silence... that quiet unbothered confidence... was even scarier.


    Emily gritted her teeth, grabbed her bag with shaky hands, and stormed out of the boardroom in frustration.


    Her heels echoed behind her


    Upon getting outside, Emily spotted the ck car parked just a few feet away. James was already inside, seated in the front with both hands clenched tightly around the steering wheel. His jaw was stiff, and his face looked like it was carved from rage itself.


    Emily didn¡¯t say a word, she knew that look, that deadly, silent kind of anger, the kind of anger that didn¡¯t need anyone to fan it¡ªit was already burning from within.


    At that moment she opened the passenger door and quietly slipped into the seat beside him.


    For a moment, James didn¡¯t move.


    Then, without warning, he mmed his fist against the steering wheel.


    "BANG.!!"


    Again.


    "BANG.!!"


    And again.


    "BANG.!!"


    Until a bit of blood smeared against the ck leather.


    Emily gasped. "James!" she yelled, grabbing his wrist. "Why are you doing this to yourself?!"


    However James didn¡¯t answer. His eyes were still locked straight ahead, unfocused, like he wasn¡¯t even in the car anymore.


    Emily gritted her teeth, her voice sharper this time.


    "She¡¯s in there!" she snapped. "That¡¯s the one you should be taking your anger out on. The woman who just humiliated you in front of everyone, who snatched yourpany like it was a toy!"


    James¡¯ breathing was heavy now. Every breath sounded like a storm trying to push through his throat.


    "If you waste your strength hurting yourself," Emily said firmly, "how will you have anything left to fight her? To take back what belongs to you?"


    At that moment James slowly turned to look at her. The fury in his eyes was still there but now, there was something else... something darker.


    "I¡¯m going to crush her," he muttered, his voice low and trembling with rage. "I¡¯m going to make sure she regrets everything."


    Immediately Emily nodded slowly. "Then save your strength... and stop hurting the only weapon you¡¯ve got¡ªyourself."


    However, James didn¡¯t say anymore words.


    He just sat there¡ªhis fist still bleeding slightly, his eyes dark and unmoving.


    The anger inside him wasn¡¯t just about what happened.


    It was shame, It was confusion, It was betrayal, but above all... it was helplessness.


    He didn¡¯t know how Cora pulled this off.


    How did she raise that kind of money? How did she manage to convince anyone anyone at all to drop almost a hundred billion dors into hispany? Or... maybe she didn¡¯t do it herself. Maybe she was just the face behind someone else¡¯s power. Maybe she had connections. Maybe she had been nning this for a long time.


    And he had no idea.


    James clenched his jaw, the taste of bitterness crawling up his throat like acid. The uncertainty the not knowing was what drove him mad the most.


    But he swore... he would know.


    He would know everything, and he would make her pay for it.


    "Cora..." he muttered under his breath, his voice tight and low.


    Then louder loud enough to make Emily flinch he growled, "Cora just awakened the sleeping lion."


    His fist mmed against the dashboard again, not as hard as before but with meaning.


    "She thinks I¡¯m weak... she thinks I¡¯m done?" James turned slightly to Emily, his eyes wide with fury. "I¡¯ll bite off that hand she used to sign those shares. I¡¯ll rip the pride out of her, and I¡¯ll do it with a smile."


    "She thinks I¡¯ve got nothing to destroy her?" heughed bitterly. "She¡¯s ying a game she doesn¡¯t even understand."


    "I built ZXZ from scratch. I created every brick, every structure, every team. I know thispany better than anyone else."


    "She stole it from me? Fine."


    "But I¡¯m going to destroy everything she thinks she¡¯s proud of. Everything."


    At that moment he pulled the gear into reverse, and the car jerked backward. His foot mmed the pedal forward.


    "We start today."


    Then James continued, his voice low but filled with dark promise.


    "When I get home," he said through clenched teeth, "Cora will definitely hear from me."


    However Emily didn¡¯t speak. She stayed quiet not because she had nothing to say, but because she wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Deep down, though, a strange thrill ran through her. She could feel it. James was hiding something something he had on Cora. Something powerful. And she just couldn¡¯t wait to find out what that was.


    So, curiously, she leaned closer.


    "What are you trying to do?" she asked. "You¡¯re not just going to let her go scot-free, right?"


    Immediately, James snapped, "Never."


    His eyes stayed fixed on the road ahead.


    "She¡¯s not walking away from this. I swear on everything I own I will destroy her."


    Then he added, "Just wait till we get home. You¡¯ll see what I have on her."


    Hearing James words Emily didn¡¯t speak further. She simply watch him drive.


    The ride was tense silent but thick with anger, questions that needed answers, and the shadow of revenge.


    Not long after, they arrived at James¡¯s private estate. As soon as the car came to a stop, James stepped out with forceful energy, his footsteps heavy with purpose. Without wasting anymore time Emily followed close behind, her heels clicking lightly on the stone path.


    But just as they reached the door, James suddenly slowed down.


    Something wasn¡¯t right, He paused mid-step, his brow creasing.


    Emily stopped too. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    However James didn¡¯t answer right away. He looked around subtle but sharp¡ªlike a man used to being in control and suddenly unsure of his surroundings.


    "Something¡¯s wrong," he muttered.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64</h4>


    At that moment, Emily nce around, her brows furrowed in confusion. She scanned the yard slowly, trying to see what had caught James¡¯ attention, hoping to find something maybe a strange object, an animal, or even a mark that could exin why he suddenly stopped walking and became so curious to say what he just did.


    But there was nothing.


    Just the regr garden, the path they always used, the trimmed grass, the soft breeze blowing through the trees... nothing unusual.


    So she then ask, a bit puzzled, "What is it, James? I¡¯m not seeing anything. What¡¯s making you acting like this?"


    James didn¡¯t say anything at first. He just kept staring at a particr patch of the ground.


    Then, quietly, almost like he was talking to himself, he said, "There¡¯s this small flower... a tiny one I found growing herest week. It wasn¡¯t nned or nted, it just sprouted on its own. I was going to transnt it to the small pot near the kitchen window. But now..."


    He pointed to a spot on the grass near the edge of the stepping stones.


    "It¡¯s gone. Crushed," he said, frowning. "It was Stepped on."


    At that moment Emily followed his finger and saw the ttened petals and bent stalk of a tiny wildflower. It was so small she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if he hadn¡¯t pointed it out.


    She immediately shook her head, slightly startled. "No. No, I didn¡¯t step there. I passed through the walkway like always. I didn¡¯t evene close to this side."


    However James kept staring at the broken flower. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," Emily replied gently. "You know I pay attention to details alot, if I saw it I would¡¯ve taken good care of it, or help you to transfer it to somewhere safe. I would never step on it, James."


    Hearing what Emily just said James remained quiet, crouching slightly as he ran his fingers gently across the crushed petals, almost like he was mourning something greater than just a flower.


    At that moment, James stood up slowly, still staring at the crushed flower. His voice was low, calm, but held an edge of suspicion.


    "This wasn¡¯t stepped on by just anybody," he muttered. "The angle, the pressure¡ªit wasn¡¯t a light step. Whoever did this wore boots. Not the kind of shoe a woman would wear."


    At that moment Emily looked down again, following his eyes. The soil around the flower was lightly pressed down in a rectangr pattern. It didn¡¯t look like a heel or a slim shoe¡ªit was broader, heavier.


    "A man?" she asked.


    James nodded. "Definitely a man. And not by ident either... it looks intentional. Like someone stepped here on purpose."


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "But who would evene here? Who would even know about that flower?"


    James didn¡¯t answer immediately. He was thinking deeply. But then, after a few seconds, he just sighed and shook his head.


    "No," he said to himself. "Not today. This won¡¯t ruin today for me. I have bigger things to deal with than a crushed flower."


    Then he turned to Emily and added with a sharp, focused tone, "What I need to do now is to deal with that witch that¡¯s the only thing that matters right now."


    Emily folded her arms and gave a firm nod. "Exactly. Let¡¯s not lose focus. That woman has done enough. You have to handle her first¡ªnothing else should distract you now."


    Without saying any more words James clenched his fists lightly but then released them just as fast. He was already walking ahead.


    Without wasting any more time, James marched straight to the door with heavy, purposeful steps. His jaw was clenched, and his fists were still tight from the anger he¡¯d been holding in ever since the boardroom incident. The door creaked open under the force of his grip, and in one swift motion, he stepped inside the house. His eyes were cold, dark, and focused he wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak, not even to breathe more than necessary.


    Emily followed closely behind him, her heels tapping nervously against the tiled floor. There was something about James¡¯s silence that made her uneasy. She had known him for a while now, but today... today he looked like a man possessed. His eyes weren¡¯t just filled with rage¡ªthey were filled with purpose, a dark kind of certainty that terrified her and thrilled her all at once.


    She didn¡¯t ask questions. She didn¡¯t need to. The way he stormed through the hallway like a man on a mission said it all.


    He didn¡¯t pause at the living room or the stairs. He went straight for the one ce that mattered¡ªthe study room. The room that only James entered when he had something serious to deal with.


    Emily hesitated at the door for a moment, wondering if she should stay back, but her curiosity got the better of her. Whatever James had on Cora... it was serious. The kind of serious that could destroy someone¡¯s life. And she needed to know what it was.


    She stepped in behind him quietly, her heartbeat quickening.


    James didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t sit. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge her presence. He walked with a silent intensity toward his desk, pulled the leather chair out of the way, and leaned forward with both hands on the desk.


    And then, with a quick motion, he flipped open the lid of hisptop.


    At that moment, James turned slowly to face Emily. His hands were shaking slightly, not out of fear, but from the weight of what he was about to show.


    Then his voice was low, almost unsure, as he said, "Emily... I want to say sorry in advance for what you¡¯re about to see. This is not who I am. I swear, this is not the kind of man I ever wanted to be."


    Hearing his words Emily blinked, caught off guard by the sudden seriousness in his voice. She stood still, her arms crossed lightly, waiting.


    James continued, his eyes avoiding hers, "I¡¯m not the kind of person who keeps bitterness inside... not someone who wants to bring others down just because they hurt me. I don¡¯t believe in revenge. But this... this is different."

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65</h4>


    Then he turned to theptop and hovered his fingers above the keyboard for a moment. His voice cracked just a little, and he didn¡¯t hide it. "I always had a feeling, Emily. A deep one. That Cora was hiding something. That she could do this to me someday. I didn¡¯t want to believe it. I didn¡¯t even want to go this far. But I had to protect myself, so I made sure I had something¡ªjust in case."


    Emily stepped closer, slowly, her eyes searching his face for rity. "What are you saying, James?"


    James let out a long sigh. "I¡¯m saying... I was right. She was hiding and nning something. And it¡¯s bad. It¡¯s really bad."


    There was a long silence between them. Only the soft hum of theptop filled the room. Emily could feel her heart picking up pace. She wanted to ask more, but part of her was scared of the answer. "James," she said gently, " What you have on her, is it... really that bad?"


    He finally turned to her again, this time locking eyes with her. His face had no smile, no pride¡ªjust pain, and a kind of tired anger. He shook his head slowly, his jaw clenched. "No... it is not really bad but you just need to see it for yourself and with this, Cora is going to be destroyed."


    At that moment, Emily didn¡¯t care what James was about to show her. The truth was, she was already on fire from everything that had happened. Seeing them humiliated at the boardroom earlier had only whetted her appetite. Now, she wanted more. She wanted Corapletely finished, emotionally, socially, publicly.


    She took a deep breath, walked over to James, and ced her hand on his arm.


    "James," she said firmly, "I don¡¯t care what¡¯s on thatptop. Even if it¡¯s something disturbing or messy or personal¡ªI really don¡¯t care. I trust you. I know you¡¯re doing this because you were left with no choice. And honestly, someone like Cora deserves it."


    James nced at her, his eyes narrowing slightly. "You really mean that?"


    Emily nodded. "Yes. Nobody can take what belongs to you and walk away like it means nothing. She didn¡¯t just betray you, James... she tried to erase you."


    James¡¯s lips tightened, but there was a bit of relief in his expression. He nodded slowly. "Good," he muttered. "Then let¡¯s do this."


    Without wasting another second, James spun back to the desk, pressed the power button on theptop, and stared at the screen as it started to boot. The logo appeared, and for a moment, the room was dead silent. Emily stood just behind him, peering over his shoulder, anxious to see what he had.


    Then the screen flickered, and what James saw made his heart drop.


    There were no files. No folders. No desktop icons. It was empty.


    The system loaded like it was brand new like someone had just bought the machine from a store and powered it on for the first time.


    "What?" James blinked and immediately he clicked on the file explorer.


    Nothing, he checked the backup drive.


    Nothing.


    He opened the recycling bin. It waspletely clean.


    And that was when it hit him, everything... was gone.


    "Wait, wait, wait," he muttered to himself, quickly opening system settings, scrolling, clicking through hidden folders desperate. But it was all the same. Theptop had been wiped clean.


    At that moment his hands froze on the keyboard. His breathing got heavier, faster.


    And then¡ª


    "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON? WHAT IS THIS?" he screamed, his voice echoing off the study walls like thunder.


    Seeing what was happening, and the manner in which James suddenly screamed like a man who had just lost everything, Emily was stunned. She froze in ce for a moment, her hands trembling a little as her eyes widened. She wasn¡¯t expecting this she wasn¡¯t expecting him to scream like that. Not James. Not the man who always kept his emotions tightly locked behind that calm and calcting face.


    "James... what..what¡¯s going on?" she asked carefully, her voice filled with both worry and confusion.


    However James didn¡¯t respond at first. He was still staring nkly at the screen like it had personally betrayed him. His breathing was heavy like something inside him had snapped and then he slowly raised his hand and pointed at theptop, his finger shaking, his lips barely able to form the words.


    "The file..." he said, voice quivering with fury and disbelief, "the file I was going to show you... everything... it¡¯s all gone."


    Immediately Emily¡¯s heart sank.


    "Gone..what?" she asked, moving closer. "What do you mean gone? How can it be gone? Are you sure you¡¯re looking in the right folder¨C"


    "I¡¯m not a fool, Emily!" James snapped, his tone sharp but broken, his face full of restrained rage. "It¡¯s gone! The wholeptop has been wiped clean formatted like brand new. Everything I saved, everything I documented on her... vanished. Like it never even existed."


    Emily was speechless now, standing beside him as her mind raced. "But... but how? I mean, how does that even happen unless?"


    "Unless someone did it on purpose," James cut in, his eyes now turning cold. "Somebody came into this house."


    Emily blinked. "You¡¯re saying someone broke in?"


    Then James turned to her slowly, a dark expression on his face. "That flower I saw stepped on outside? I knew something was wrong. That flower wasn¡¯t stepped on by you. The shape, the weight it was a man¡¯s boot. And now this..."


    He looked back at theptop, clenching his jaw so tight it looked like he was about to shatter his own teeth.


    "That can only exin the reason in which that little flower outside was stepped upon."


    Upon hearing what James just said, Emily eyes widened, and her mouth slowly parted in disbelief. She wasn¡¯t expecting anybody to break into their house let alone delete everything inside James¡¯ptop. For a second, her mind went nk, unable to process how deep this situation had be.


    She took a step back and ced both hands on her head. "This can¡¯t be real..." she whispered. Then, her confusion quickly turned into fury.


    "No¡ªno, no, James, think about it," she said, pacing slightly. "It¡¯s her. It has to be her."


    James turned toward her slowly, his expression dark and unreadable, but his silence encouraged her to keep going.


    "I believe it was Cora. I mean, who else would do this?" Emily said, her voice getting sharper with each word. "Cora must be the one that actually sent somebody to wipe everything that¡¯s inside yourptop."


    James narrowed his eyes, processing her words as his mind began to put the pieces together.


    Emily continued, "Maybe she has already gotten the information that you have something on her. She knows you, James. She knows how you think. And the moment she realized she was up against you, she made the first strike."


    She paused, her chest rising and falling faster now, her words rushing out in frustration and anger.


    "Now think about it, Everything just happened too fast to be normal. Cora bought thepany... Cora bought the shares, which prompted us to leave the house to go for that emergency meeting... and nowing back, someone broke into our house and deleted yourptop."


    She walked closer to James and pointed at the screen that now held nothing but emptiness.


    "There is no coincidence here. This is Cora¡¯s doing."

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66</h4>


    Upon hearing what Emily just said, James stood there silently for a few seconds, his eyes fixed on theptop screen. His jaw tightened. A strange stillness came over him, the kind that happens right before a storm. He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him twice¡ªEmily¡¯s words made too much sense.


    Then he began to nod slowly, and a deep frown settled on his forehead.


    "There¡¯s something on it, what you just said" James muttered, almost to himself. "There¡¯s something damn reasonable on it..."


    He turned to Emily, his voice growing firmer. "If anybody truly wants to hurt me right now... if anybody is looking for revenge, to hit me where it stings, it¡¯s Cora."


    At that moment he took a step away from the desk and started pacing.


    "And seeing how everything yed out thepany takeover... the emergency meeting that dragged us out of this house... and now this?" He pointed back at theptop. "It¡¯s her. It¡¯s all her doing."


    James clenched his fists, and the veins in his neck were visible now.


    "That crazy Witch," he growled under his breath. "That good-for-nothing bastard... Has she not done enough?"


    His voice rose with every word, the anger in him bubbling over.


    "What else does she want to do now?" he snapped, mming theptop shut in frustration. "Is it not enough that she humiliated me in front of the board? Is it not enough that she took thepany I built with my own hands? Now she breaks into my home my home! just to erase the one thing I had against her?"


    At that moment, James clenched his fists, his eyes narrowing as the weight of everything came crashing down. The shattered trust, the erased files, the power y Cora thought she was ahead. He took a deep breath and spoke with a cold, steady voice that echoed through the tense silence in the room.


    "She thinks she¡¯s wise," he said, almost chuckling under his breath. "Cora actually thinks she¡¯s smart for pulling this move now... for acting quickly before I could strike."


    Then he turned away from Emily, pacing slowly across the room like a predator rethinking its strategy.


    "Well," James continued, his tone sharpening, "I¡¯m not a fool. I¡¯m not some clueless idiot who would put everything, everything¡ªon just one device. She thinks formatting myptop means she¡¯s safe?" He shook his head, eyes glinting with dark amusement.


    "That woman seriously underestimates me."


    Hearing what James just said, Emily watched him, uncertain but intrigued. The fire in his voice was different now¡ªcalcted, not chaotic.


    James finally turned to face her fully. "Apart from myptop, I kept another copy. A sh drive. Somewhere no one would think to look. Somewhere even I almost forget I hid it," he added with a hint of pride.


    "That ce," he continued, lowering his voice like it was sacred, "is one hundred percent secure. I mean it, Emily. There¡¯s no way anyone Cora or anyone working for her¡ªcan get to it."


    Immediately Emily¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She stared at him, trying to read between the lines. Was he bluffing? Or did he really n that far ahead?


    But then she saw the look in his eyes¡ªdead serious, unwavering.


    Her eyes widened slightly as she whispered, almost in disbelief, " James are you actually serious about what you just said...Do you still have another copy?"


    At that moment, James slowly turned his head toward Emily, his expression still tight with anger, but there was now a trace of confidence in his eyes. He gave a small nod and said, "Yes, Emily. I have another copy. One even more private than this."


    His voice was low, but it carried weight. "I kept it in a ce where no one absolutely no one would ever think to check. Not even Cora. But I guess she started suspecting that I had something strong on her. That¡¯s the only reason she moved so fast... buying up the shares, taking thepany, then making sure thisptop was wiped."


    He took a step closer to the wall, resting one hand on the desk as he stared off for a moment. "But you know what? It doesn¡¯t matter. She can delete my files, format myptops... and it still wouldn¡¯t stop me."


    The muscles in his jaw flexed as he clenched his fists again.


    "I will still expose her. I will still bring her to her knees. I¡¯ll make sure her name bes something people spit at, not praise. She will never be able to walk proudly in public again. That¡¯s the kind of shame she¡¯s earned for trying to y this game with me."


    Emily, standing behind him, could feel the weight of every word. There was no room for doubt in James¡¯s tone. This wasn¡¯t just about anger anymore¡ªthis was about justice, revenge, and closure.


    She took a step forward and said, firmly, "That¡¯s exactly why we shouldn¡¯t waste a second. That¡¯s why we¡¯re sisters in the war, James. Please... let¡¯s go to the ce you kept it and do the needful immediately. I don¡¯t really know what that witch is nning. We shouldn¡¯t take any chances. It should be done, like, immediately."


    At that moment, James nodded stiffly and muttered, "No problem, let¡¯s go."


    There was no more room for hesitation. Whatever needed to be done, had to be done now. Emily didn¡¯t say a word as she followed him, her heart racing with anticipation and tension. She had never seen James like this so focused, so determined, so on edge.


    They moved through the hallway in silence until they reached a discreet corridor at the far end of the house. It led to a secured storage room, one James rarely used unless it was something he deeply valued. The heavy metallic door stood tall, cool, and untouched. James stepped forward and quickly typed in aplex series of numbers into the digital keypad. A soft beep echoed, followed by the unlocking sound.


    The door clicked open slowly with a mechanical hum.


    Inside the room, it was dim, cold, and perfectly organized. Every file, item, and cab was arranged neatly. Emily could see that this wasn¡¯t just storage¡ªit was James¡¯s vault of secrets.


    They walked toward a corner where a heavy, dark grey safe stood, firmly bolted to the floor. James knelt and typed another long string of digits into the safe¡¯s keypad. A few tense seconds passed before a loud click sounded.


    The safe opened, without wasting anymore time James immediately reached inside, pulling out a small ck box that contained only one item: the sh drive.


    But as his fingers gripped empty space, his expression froze.


    He blinked.


    Then blinked again.


    At that moment Emily leaned over quickly, eyes wide, trying to peer inside only to find the boxpletely empty.


    James stared, his breath hitching in his throat, his hand still frozen mid-air as if waiting to feel something that wasn¡¯t there.


    The sh drive was gone.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67</h4>


    At that moment, James¡¯ lips trembled slightly, and his breath became uneven. His hands were shaking as he stared into the empty safe. The words that came out of his mouth were slow and broken, like a man trying to convince himself of a reality that made no sense.


    "What... what is going on?" he muttered, his voice almost a whisper. "I clearly remember... I kept it here. Right here. Where... where did it go?"


    His eyes darted around the safe, as if hoping the sh drive might magically appear in a corner he had somehow missed. But the truth was staring him back cold and undeniable.


    Emily, standing right behind him, felt a chill run down her spine. Her brows furrowed, and her voice dropped to a careful tone as she asked, "Wait... are you sure you actually kept it here? Like,pletely sure? Could it have been somewhere else? Maybe another safe? Another drawer?"


    Immediately James whipped his head around, his frustration bubbling out. "No! How do you even say that, by the way?" he snapped, then ran his hand through his hair. "I remember I kept it here. This is the only ce I kept that sh drive. I made sure, damn sure that nothing else was inside this safe. It was just the sh drive. Alone. Nothing more. Nothing less."


    He turned back to the empty box, as if still trying toprehend how it could be gone.


    His mind was racing. His heart was pounding. And his face slowly began to change not just confused anymore, but terrified.


    Emily looked at him for a long second. Then slowly, she turned her head toward the door of the storage room, her eyes narrowing in thought. Something wasn¡¯t adding up.


    She turned back to James and said softly but with weight in her voice, "Could it be... that the same person who wiped yourptop also opened the safe... and took away the sh drive?"


    At that moment, James stepped back from the open safe, his chest rising and falling as disbelief washed over him like a cold wave. His voice trembled as he spoke, barely able to believe his own words.


    "It¡¯s not even possible," he said, shaking his head slowly. "Like... how?"


    His eyes scanned the interior of the safe again, as if somehow the sh drive would miraculously reappear. His fingers hovered above the empty shelf, then curled into fists. "The safe is highly secured. The password, it¡¯s not something I¡¯ve used before. I made sure of that. It¡¯s something I created only for this."


    He paused, eyes darting around the storage room. "So how is this person able to open the safe cleanly, quietly, without triggering anything, without even a scratch on the door? I mean, look at it," he said, pointing with a shaky hand. "There¡¯s no damage. No signs of tampering. No broken locks, no forced ess. It¡¯s just... open. Like someone knew the password."


    His voice cracked slightly, his pride beginning to crumble under the weight of what had just happened. "This is not some random burry. This is not coincidence. Someone came here for this," he said, tapping his chest with trembling fingers. "Someone came here to destroy me... and they knew exactly what to look for."


    He stepped back and leaned against the wall, the realization hitting him harder than he expected. "Has Cora really grown this big? Big enough to hire a professional thief? One who can bypass everyyer of my security without leaving a trace?"


    Then he closed his eyes for a second, trying to keep himself together, but the silence of the room made the panic inside him even louder.


    "What kind of professional does something like this so cleanly?" he muttered, almost to himself. "Who did she gave the job to?"


    At that moment, Emily would then tell James, her voice firmer than before, "James, this is serious. You need to stop thinking that Cora is going to back off or weak. She¡¯s not." She stepped closer, her eyes burning with concern. "This woman isn¡¯t acting on her own anymore. Somebody is backing her. Somebody with serious reach. And whoever that person is, they are helping her cover every angle."


    Then she pointed toward the empty safe, her tone sharp. "This wasn¡¯t a break-in. This was a silent message. She¡¯s showing you that she can get to you right here, in your own home, in the one ce you thought you were safe."


    James gritted his teeth, trying hard to remain calm. But the muscles in his jaw were twitching, and his clenched fists told a different story.


    Emily continued, "If you don¡¯t find out who is behind her, and fast, she¡¯s going to keep making moves like this. You need to know who¡¯s pumping her full of confidence, who¡¯s helping her rise this fast. That¡¯s the only way to turn the table. Get them out of the picture¡ªand she¡¯ll lose her power."


    James nodded slowly, his eyes dark with rage, his mind reying everything from the moment he lost control of thepany to this second. "Cora... Cora," he muttered, his voice low and bitter. "That trash. That useless thing I thought I would be able to trash away... now she¡¯s the one hurting me?"


    His voice cracked slightly, not from weakness, but from disbelief. His hands shook, not out of fear, but out of fury.


    He stepped back, dragging his fingers through his hair as his breathing deepened. "She¡¯s not just trying to ruin me, Emily. She¡¯s toying with me. And I can¡¯t let her win."


    **


    Cora was seated in her living room, legs folded beneath her on the soft couch, a bowl of untouched fruit beside her. Her eyes were fixed on the television screen, but her mind was far from what was ying. She had been restless since she came back, waiting for news. Then suddenly, her phone rang.


    She didn¡¯t even check the caller ID. Her heart already told her who it was.


    She picked it up quickly. "Hello?"


    Malisa¡¯s voice came through immediately, calm but with an undertone of urgency.


    "Levi just called me. He said he¡¯s done it. Everything went smoothly."


    Then Cora¡¯s eyes lit up with satisfaction. She exhaled a sharp breath she didn¡¯t even know she was holding. "Perfect," she said, trying to suppress the smirk forming on her lips. "So... it¡¯s done?"


    Malisa¡¯s voice dropped a bit. "Yes!it¡¯s done"


    Then Cora uttered.


    " confirmed everything yourself, and transfer the money."


    However There was a short silence. Cora leaned forward slightly, waiting for Malisa to respond.


    But then, Malisa¡¯s tone shifted.


    "However," Malisa said, her voice more serious now, "we have a little bit of an issue."

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68</h4>


    Upon hearing what Malisa just said, Cora sat up a little straighter, her brows furrowing. Her tone turned sharp, puzzled. "Wait... what do you mean issue? What is Levi asking for now? What¡¯s the problem?"


    Her voice held a mix of concern and irritation. The job was supposed to be clean, smooth, no loose ends. Why now?


    On the other end, Malisa could hear the tension in Cora¡¯s voice. She kept her toneposed. "Rx, Cora," she said calmly. "He didn¡¯t ask for anything. He didn¡¯t demand more money, and he¡¯s not threatening us."


    Cora was quiet, but her breathing was slightly heavier now.


    Malisa continued. "He just said he wants to speak with you. That¡¯s all. Just a word. He didn¡¯t give any detail, but he insisted."


    Cora blinked, confused. "He wants to talk to me? About what? I didn¡¯t even deal with him directly. You were the one handling him."


    "I know," Malisa said softly, "That¡¯s why it¡¯s strange. I asked him, but he didn¡¯t exin. He just said it¡¯s important... that he wants to talk to you directly."


    However There was a pause.


    Then Cora slowly got up from the couch and walked over to the window, pulling the curtain aside. Her eyes scanned outside, though she wasn¡¯t really looking at anything.


    "What does he even mean by that?" she muttered. "What for?"


    Malisa¡¯s voice came again, thoughtful this time. "Honestly, I don¡¯t know. But... from the way he said it, I could tell he¡¯s serious. He didn¡¯t sound like someone trying to be clever or greedy. Maybe he saw something."


    Cora turned away from the window and narrowed her eyes.


    Malisa added, "Or... maybe he found something in James¡¯ house. Something unexpected. And maybe... that¡¯s why he wants to talk to you personally."


    Cora wasn¡¯t having any of that. Her eyes narrowed, and her fingers gripped the edge of the couch cushion tightly.


    She pulled the phone closer to her face and said firmly, "I don¡¯t care what Levi saw in Jame¡¯s house, Malisa. If it was that important, he should¡¯ve told you. You¡¯re the one who hired him. You can pass the message along. Why is he suddenly acting like he needs to speak with me personally? What¡¯s this some kind of dinner invitation? Or is he just looking for attention?"


    She scoffed, clearly irritated. "I¡¯m not interested in being dragged into face-to-face meetings with people I don¡¯t even know. He did his job, I paid him. That should be the end of it."


    Malisa, on the other end, stayed quiet for a second, then let out a soft sigh.


    "Cora," she said gently, "I understand where you¡¯reing from, I really do. But from the way he spoke, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s about small talk. He didn¡¯t sound casual. He wasn¡¯t ying games. He sounded like someone who stumbled onto something... serious."


    Cora frowned, still unconvinced. "Serious how? That video was enough. There¡¯s nothing else I need to know."


    "I thought so too," Malisa admitted, "But the tone in his voice... it changed. He didn¡¯t sound like someone who wanted a favor. He sounded cautious, like whatever he saw is bigger than both of us. Bigger than Jame even."


    Cora sat back slowly, silent, her eyes staring nkly at the wall. Malisa¡¯s words had nted a seed of doubt.


    Malisa continued carefully, "I won¡¯t force you, Cora. But I¡¯ll advise you as a friend just honor the invitation. Levi doesn¡¯t strike me as a fool. He wouldn¡¯t request to see you if there wasn¡¯t something arctic. I¡¯m sure he actually saw something way bigger, even bigger than the recording in James¡¯s house."


    At that moment, Malisa let out a soft sigh as she adjusted her seating, her voice bing firmer now. "Look, Cora, there¡¯s nothing bad in you honoring the invitation and just going to see for yourself. You lose nothing. But what if what Levi discovered... what if it changes everything? What if it¡¯s not just some random detail but something that could flip the entire game?"


    She paused, then continued with growing intensity, "You know how James operates and what he can do. He hides his dirt well. If Levi went into that house and came out requesting to see you personally, that alone should tell you he saw something serious. Something even I probably shouldn¡¯t hear over the phone. You should be excited about that."


    Cora remained silent, her jaw clenched, eyes locked on a painting on the wall, unmoving. She didn¡¯t like being pulled into unnned, vague meetings especially not with a man she had only dealt with through Malisa.


    Malisa, sensing her hesitation, pushed a little more, her tone softer this time. "Don¡¯t think of this as a favor to Levi. Think of it as a move that could protect you. He might have gone out of his way just to help. That means something. You shouldn¡¯t just throw that away."


    There was a pause. Then Cora finally spoke, her voice sharp and t.


    "If Levi doesn¡¯t want to tell us what he actually saw, then there¡¯s no need for me to even move a step."


    Cora¡¯s voice was nowced with irritation as she stood from her seat, walking across the living room slowly, her phone still pressed to her ear. "Even if this thing is really important, Malisa," she said sharply, "what happened to text messages? What happened to emails? What happened to phone calls, huh? Since when did we start honoring secret face-to-face meetings like we¡¯re in some kind of spy movie?"


    She turned and threw her free hand into the air, frustrated. "I mean¡ªwhat does he think this is? A movie scene? If Levi doesn¡¯t want to speak over the phone or even send a damn email, then that¡¯s his problem. I¡¯m not going to reduce myself to that level, running around because someone says, ¡¯I have something to show you in person.¡¯ No."


    She stopped pacing, breathing slightly heavy now, as she continued coldly, "I have my own principles. And I stick to them. I¡¯m not going to throw them away just because Levi is being mysterious all of a sudden. If he wants to keep it to himself, let him keep it. I¡¯m not chasing after shadows."

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69</h4>


    On the other end of the line, Malisa exhaled and calmly said, "Cora... rx. You¡¯re overreacting."


    There was a pause, then Malisa added thoughtfully, "Okay, what if we do it in this manner ¡ª both of us should go together."


    At that moment hearing what Malisa just said, Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed. She leaned back into the couch, her fingers tightening slightly around the phone. Her voice was calm but firm, "Malisa, I said I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t care how important it sounds. It goes against my principle. I can¡¯t just be seen by anybody simply because they want to see me. That¡¯s not how I live."


    She shook her head, her expression now filled with restrained irritation. "Even if what Levi has to say is useful, it¡¯s still against my principle. It feels off, Malisa. It feels like a setup. Something about this just feels... summer to me."


    There was silence on the other end for a brief moment before Malisa¡¯s voice came back, more serious this time. "Cora, I understand you have your principles, but don¡¯t let those principles blind you to something that might be a real threat or a real opportunity. I have this strong feeling that whatever Levi has to say is very important. This is James we¡¯re talking about. You know what he¡¯s capable of. It¡¯s better we handle this situation very strongly."


    At that moment Malisa nodded "Okay, no problem, I¡¯ll pass the message immediately." Her voice was calm, but her mind was still unsettled. She didn¡¯t want to push Cora too far¡ªnot today. Cora had made it clear she wasn¡¯t going to see Lovie, and there was no convincing her beyond this point. So Malisa decided to respect her stance for now and let it go.


    But just as she was about to hang up the call, she paused.


    A thought struck her¡ªsomething important, something she had almost forgotten amidst the tension of thest conversation. Her eyes narrowed slightly, her hand tightening around the phone.


    "Oh¡ªwait," Malisa said, her voice quickly shifting to a more serious tone, "before I forget, there¡¯s something else... something important that came up. I really need to discuss it with you."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Malisa just said, Cora then walked to the couch and lean back on it, a little curious now. Her fingers lightly tapped against the armrest as she asked calmly, "What is it? What did you forget that you really want to discuss?"


    Malisa didn¡¯t respond immediately. She exhaled slowly, like someone carefully choosing their words, then said, "Do you still remember JSK?"


    The moment Malisa mentioned that name, Cora¡¯s brow lifted. "JSK?" she echoed. "Yes, of course I remember them. Why? What¡¯s going on with them now?"


    Malisa¡¯s tone suddenly picked up, mixed with a kind of excitement and disbelief. "Well, this morning, while everything was happening¡ªthe rush, the tension¡ªI got a formal proposal from them. It was sent to our corporate inbox. Cora... they¡¯re officially interested in coborating on the Mega City Project."


    Then Cora¡¯s lips parted slightly. That caught her off guard. "Wait," she said, sitting up a bit.


    "JSK? The same JSK that pulled outst year and said they wanted nothing to do with domestic projects?"


    Malisa nodded quickly on the other end. "Yes, that JSK. They sent a full document, not just an inquiry. I read it three times just to be sure. It¡¯s well-detailed. They¡¯ve not only stated interest they¡¯ve outlined some of the areas they want to take charge of. Infrastructure, high-speed roadworks, part of the water system engineering..."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Malisa just said, Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion as she slowly tilted her head. "Wait what exactly does GSK want?" she asked, her voice calm butced with curiosity. "Didn¡¯t they say anything else? I mean, what are they expecting from us in return? Have they mentioned partnership ratios? Percentage splits? Technical oversight or lead control?"


    Malisa sighed as she leaned back in her chair, the weight of Cora¡¯s sharp questions pressing on her. "Honestly," she began, "that¡¯s the strange part. No, they didn¡¯t include any of that. No figures. No projected shares. Not even a breakdown of what they want from the deal. It¡¯s just a formal notice of interest and a request to meet directly with you."


    Immediately Cora raised her brows, clearly not impressed by the vagueness. "So they want to jump on a multibillion project and haven¡¯t even stated their terms? That doesn¡¯t sound like JSK. Thatpany never moves without a calcted proposal."


    "I know," Malisa replied quickly, sensing Cora¡¯s rising caution. "That¡¯s exactly what I thought too. They¡¯ve always been precise, down to the tiniest line in their drafts. But this time, it feels like they¡¯re... testing waters. Or maybe hiding something."


    Cora crossed her legs slowly and let her fingers rest under her chin. Her voice was slower now, more thoughtful. "This smells political. Or personal. You don¡¯t just send that kind of letter and request a meeting with me, me, of all people without an angle."


    Malisa nodded on the other side of the call. "Exactly. And that¡¯s why I went ahead and request a meeting between you and the CEO of GSK. It¡¯s been confirmed. Two days from now."


    Cora¡¯s expression darkened just slightly. She wasn¡¯t sure if she liked decisions being made for her, but she understood Malisa¡¯s intention. "You¡¯re sure it¡¯s the CEO? Not just some representative?"


    "No," Malisa said firmly. "The CEO himself. The name was on the letter. I checked it twice and it¡¯s ROBERT JACKSON."


    At that moment, Cora leaned back slightly on the couch, exhaling a soft breath before speaking. Her voice was calm but carried a firm edge, "It¡¯s okay. If it was just a representative, I honestly wouldn¡¯t have gone. You know how I feel about sending me to middlemen who don¡¯t even understand half of what they¡¯re offering. But since it¡¯s the CEO himself, then I have nothing to worry about. That means they¡¯re serious. ept the meeting."


    Malisa smiled on the other end of the call, her tone quick and determined, "I will do that immediately."

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70</h4>


    At that moment, just as Cora was about to end the call, she suddenly paused. Again her voice came through the line with a calm but deliberate tone. "Since you said you¡¯ll be going with me to see Levi," she said, "then I don¡¯t see any reason to keep saying no. I¡¯m still not totally okay with the idea, but honestly, I¡¯m curious. I want to know what exactly Levi wants to show. So, go ahead¡ªept the invitation."


    Malisa¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. "That¡¯s very good," she replied, nodding to herself with a small grin. "I was hoping you¡¯d say that. I¡¯ve also been dying to know what he¡¯s talking about. And now that you¡¯ve decided to give it a second thought, we might finally get to the bottom of everything. Whatever Levi saw in James¡¯ house... it might be even bigger than we imagined."


    Cora leaned back into her chair, her expression unreadable. "Hmm," she muttered softly, her eyes narrowing just a little. "Whatever it is, I¡¯ll see it myself. Then I¡¯ll know how to move."


    "And one more thing," Malisa added, sitting upright as if energized, "if this really leads us to knowing what James is nning or hiding, then we¡¯ve just taken the first right step."


    Cora gave a small sigh, but not out of frustration this time, it was more like cautious readiness. "No problem," she said. "Both meetings would be arranged."


    At that moment, Cora would then end the call. But even after the line dropped, her phone still in hand, she didn¡¯t move. Her eyes were fixed ahead, lost in deep thoughts. The news of her meeting with Robert had nted something powerful in her chest, a quiet but burning me of ambition that began to spread through her entire being. She leaned back against the cushion of the sofa, her mind racing faster than her heart.


    Robert wasn¡¯t just any CEO.


    He was the direct heir to one of the most financially and politically influential family in the country. The name "JSK" alonemanded respect in boardrooms around the world. Their investments stretched across continents, their reach was deep, and their influence was feared. If JSK had sent in a proposal to work with herpany... then this wasn¡¯t just a random corporate interest. It was deliberate. It was calcted. And it meant they saw something in her. They recognized her power.


    Cora gently ced her phone down on the ss table in front of her. She stood up slowly and walked over to the wide window that overlooked the city. The skyline shimmered in the fading light, tall buildings glowing beneath the evening sun. One day, her megacity would shine brighter than all of them. This was no longer just about development it was about identity, about proving to the world that she wasn¡¯t just the woman people gossiped about in quiet corners or tried to bring down in boardrooms. She was a force. And this partnership with JSK... this would be her formal deration.


    At that moment Her fists clenched softly at her sides. This project was going to be the crown jewel of her empire. She could already see the headlines: "Cora Breaks Boundaries in Multi-Billion Megacity Deal with JSK". A smile tugged at the corner of her lips.


    Without wasting any more time, she walked quickly back to the coffee table, picked up her phone, and scrolled to Oliver¡¯s contact. She didn¡¯t hesitate. Her thumb tapped the call button.


    It rang twice.


    "Cora," Oliver answered.


    She didn¡¯t waste a second. "Robert and hispany JSK they¡¯ve decided to partner with us," she said, her voice steady but filled with underlying excitement. "It¡¯s about the megacity project. The one I whispered to you about."


    At that moment, Oliver stay quiet for a few seconds. His thoughts trailed back to the number of meetings they had sat through in the past big names, powerful firms, all of them rejecting any form of partnership with Cora then. And now, suddenly, JSK the biggest of them all¡ªwas the one reaching out.


    "You had a lot of people who actually rejected a coboration years ago," he finally said, his tone filled with doubt. "So what is actually happening now? What changed their minds?"


    However Cora didn¡¯t rush her reply. She walked slowly toward her desk, picked up a ss of water, and stared at her reflection in the window again. Then she said quietly but firmly, "Well... I don¡¯t know, Oliver. Maybe... they finally see that things are not what they used to think."


    She turned around and leaned against the desk.


    "Back then, I was just building a risingpany then without by family name, too ambitious for our size. They didn¡¯t see me as a threat. They didn¡¯t think we wouldst. But now? Things have changed. Ourst two projects made the top headlines. Our revenue doubled in less than a year. That¡¯s not small news, Oliver. Maybe now... they¡¯ve seen their mistake."


    Oliver exhaled deeply on the other end of the line. "And they want to make amends?"


    "Exactly," Cora nodded. "Even though they rejected usst time, this time they¡¯re the ones knocking on our door. It¡¯s not pride. It¡¯s strategy. They know we¡¯re not going anywhere. So they either stand beside us now or get left behind."


    She paused, then added with a low confident voice, "That¡¯s the power of results."


    At that moment, Oliver shook his head slowly, his expression tightening with concern. He leaned against the edge of the desk, folding his arms across his chest as his gaze dropped toward the floor for a second before locking back on Cora through the call.


    "I don¡¯t see it that way," he said firmly. "I¡¯m sorry, Cora. I really am. But you should know me by now. I don¡¯t sugarcoat things, and I don¡¯t pretend everything is fine when it¡¯s not. You know I always try to look at the truth even when it¡¯s ufortable."


    Cora stayed quiet, listening as Oliver continued.


    "People like Robert don¡¯t just change their minds overnight. You remember, don¡¯t you? A year ago, they practicallyughed at the idea of a partnership. Now suddenly they¡¯re not only interested, but their CEO is personally reaching out? It doesn¡¯t add up. Something¡¯s off. GSK doesn¡¯t move unless there¡¯s something big in it for them. And if they¡¯ve seen something that valuable in your project, then believe me, they¡¯re noting to help¡ªthey¡¯reing to take."

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71</h4>


    At that moment his tone was calm, but it carried weight. "Cora, I¡¯m not saying reject them. I¡¯m saying don¡¯t let the excitement cloud your judgment. Don¡¯t let your guard down. Because if they sense even a bit of weakness or desperation, they¡¯ll use it."


    For a moment, silence lingered between them. Then Cora exhaled, her voiceing softly.


    "Oliver... you worry too much."


    "I do," he admitted without hesitation. "Especially when ites to you."


    Cora smiled faintly, her eyes warm despite the tension in the air. "I expected this from you. You¡¯ve always been the cautious one. You¡¯ve always been the voice pulling me back when I¡¯m ready to leap. And honestly? I¡¯m d I have that voice beside me, it keeps me in cheek."


    She shifted in her seat. "But the decision has been made. I¡¯ve thought about it long and hard. I¡¯m not going into this blind. That¡¯s why the contract hasn¡¯t been signed yet only a proposal. If anything feels wrong, if even one condition doesn¡¯t sit well with me, I¡¯ll walk away. You have my word."


    Oliver still looked skeptical, but he nodded slowly.


    "And besides," she added, her voice growing firmer, "this project is my dream. My statement. I won¡¯t let anyone steal it from me¡ªnot Robert, not JSK, not anyone."


    Oliver gave a quiet sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. "Just... be careful, Cora."


    Cora nodded. "I will. Always."


    Then the call ended, and Oliver was left sitting there, staring at the quiet screen as the silence in the room suddenly felt heavier. He didn¡¯t move for a few seconds, as if the weight of everything they just talked about was slowly settling on his shoulders. It wasn¡¯t sadness in his eyes, it was something deeper. Something restless. Something uncertain.


    He wasn¡¯t angry either. No, not even disappointed in her. He just felt that gnawing pressure in his chest¡ªthe kind thates when someone you care about might be walking into something dangerous, and there¡¯s very little you can do to stop it.


    His thoughts drifted back to the first time Cora ever mentioned the MegaCity project. She wasn¡¯t even in her full element yet, still fighting to be taken seriously, still living in the shadows of her mother¡¯s legacy. But when she spoke about that city, her whole being lit up. Her voice would rise. Her hands would gesture passionately. And the gleam in her eyes? Unmistakable. It wasn¡¯t just business for her, it was personal. It was her tribute. Her promise. Her unfinished Chapter.


    And now, after years of rejection, closed doors, and sleepless nights, it seemed like the very people who once mocked the project were the onesing back to her... not just with interest, but with power. Influence. Connections.


    And that¡¯s what worried him the most.


    Oliver ran a hand down his face and leaned back in his chair, his mind already racing. He knew her¡ªknew her heart, her pride, her determination. She would push herself to the very edge to prove something, to honor her mother¡¯s vision. And even if danger stood in the middle of that road, she¡¯d charge ahead without blinking.


    Then he took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He wasn¡¯t going to fight her on it anymore. That would only push her further or thinks he doesn¡¯t want to support her. Instead, he would do what he had always done. Watch. Protect. Guide, quietly, from a distance.


    If this was the path she chose, then he would walk the same road in the shadows, making sure no one tried to harm her from behind. Because while Cora may not always listen to him, he was going to make sure she never had to walk alone, even if she never realized it.


    And so, with a heavy heart and a silent promise, Oliver got up from his chair and turned toward the window, staring into the fading skyline, already nning what next steps he needed to take... because if anything tried to bring her down, it would have to get past him first.


    **


    James stood like a man consumed by fire, the storm inside him roaring louder than any words could express. His chest heaved with fury. The once pristine study now looked like the aftermath of a violent break-in. The expensive vase was in pieces by the door. Books and files were tossed across the floor like trash. His leather chair was turned over, and one of the shelves leaned sideways as though even the furniture had surrendered to his rage.


    He threw his hands through his hair again, pacing in sharp, stomping steps.


    "Gone... it¡¯s all gone!" he shouted, his voice cracking under the weight of disbelief. "Do you know what that sh drive meant to me? That was myst hand! My winning card!"


    However Emily stood near the doorway, frozen. Her heels were still on, but her knees felt like they were about to give way. She had never seen James like this before. Not even when the Victor deal fell apart.


    It wasn¡¯t just anger she saw, it was fear, pure, desperate fear.


    At that moment James picked up a thick folder and flung it across the room. "They think they can outsmart me. Cora thinks she¡¯s won. But I swear¡ªshe hasn¡¯t seen thest of me."


    Emily swallowed hard. Her throat was dry. She had always thought James was untouchable. His confidence used to shake the air in any room he entered. She remembered how she admired him from behind her little desk when she was just his secretary. She workedte. She picked every word carefully. She dressed up in her best outfits, hoping someday he would notice.


    And he he did, and now, she was here, not as a secretary, but as the woman who finally got the man every other woman whispered about. But the man in front of her no longer felt like the James she fell for.


    He looked... lost, the man who once crushed enemies with his words now stood trembling over shattered pieces of his empire.


    First, the Victor deal copsed like a house of cards, snatched out of his hands when he was just inches from signing. And now, hisrgestpany, his crown jewel¡ªwas gone. Taken. Just like that. And the final piece of leverage he had against Cora had vanished without a trace.


    Then Emily slowly walked further into the room, careful not to step on broken ss.


    "James," she said softly, her voice barely rising above a whisper, "you still have resources. We can¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t patronize me," he snapped without turning to look at her. "You think this is just about money? About losing apany? That sh drive had everything¡ªeverything. With that gone, I¡¯m no longer ahead. I¡¯m exposed."


    He finally turned to face her. His eyes were bloodshot, lips tightened in fury, but beneath it all, she saw something else, panic.


    Emily didn¡¯t reply. What could she possibly say? She was always proud of being the woman by his side, the one who made it to the top with him. But now she was beginning to wonder if the top was already crumbling beneath their feet.


    And in that silence, as the sound of James¡¯s heavy breathing filled the room, something shifted inside her.


    She didn¡¯t know what scared her more, Cora¡¯s rising power or James¡¯s crumbling fall.


    Because if everything around him was falling apart, then maybe she wasn¡¯t standing beside a king anymore. Maybe she was just clinging to a man who was already drowning.


    And she doesn¡¯t know if truly this ce, if James was someone she would decide tomit her future to.

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72</h4>


    At that moment, Emily was now standing in a corner of the study, her arms folded tightly across her chest, her eyes quietly observing James as he paced like a lion in a cage. The air was heavy with frustration, and the only sound was the ticking of the clock mixed with James¡¯ restless breathing.


    But Emily¡¯s mind was far from the wreckage. Her thoughts were loud, louder than James¡¯ muttering.


    "I¡¯ll give him some time," she whispered internally. "I won¡¯t rush. I¡¯ll just watch... observe. If he pulls himself together, maybe just maybe there¡¯s still something left for me here."


    She lowered her eyes, her chest tightening.


    "But if things get worse if he spirals down and loses everything then I¡¯m gone. No exnations, no tears. I won¡¯t think twice. I didn¡¯t work this hard to get here just to suffer beside a man who doesn¡¯t know how to protect what he has."


    Her gaze shifted back to James. She had admired him once powerful, calcting, ambitious. He had seemed untouchable. That image was what pulled her in. She had yed her cards carefully, rising from just his secretary to his lover. But now? That image was starting to crack. And whaty beneath was not strength, it was weakness, confusion, and desperation.


    "If he could betray his own wife to be with me," Emily thought bitterly, "then what makes me think I¡¯m any different? One day, when someone ¡¯better¡¯ walks in, someone smarter, prettier, more useful... I¡¯ll be the one getting tossed aside."


    That thought lingered like poison. She knew James wasn¡¯t thinking clearly anymore. And now that he had lost the mega deal with Victors and had lost the sh drive his only solid weapon against Cora was gone... he was a shadow of the man she once idolized.


    But still, she wouldn¡¯t leave. Not yet. Not until she was sure. Not until she knew whether James was sinkingpletely or if he would rise and take back control.


    After a long moment of silence, she finally walked closer, her voice calm but probing.


    "So... James," she said softly, almost coldly, "what are we going to do about the situation?"


    At that moment, James¡¯ jaw clenched so tightly, the muscles on his face twitched. His eyes burned with fury as he turned toward Emily, his voice low but filled with venom.


    "I¡¯m going to kill that witch," he growled, his tone sending a chill down Emily¡¯s spine.


    He wasn¡¯t shouting. He didn¡¯t need to. The anger in his voice was sharp enough to pierce steel.


    "Cora thinks she can disgrace me... fool me like this?" he spat, his chest rising and falling with rage. "And get away with it? No... No, she has no idea who she¡¯s ying with."


    He took a step back and kicked a fallen chair out of his way. Emily didn¡¯t flinch. She had seen him angry before, but not like this. This was personal. This was revenge boiling in his blood.


    "If she thinks she¡¯s wise," James continued, pacing now with a cruel smirk crawling across his face, "then I¡¯ll show her that I¡¯m wiser. I know someone... someone who can handle this perfectly."


    His eyes narrowed as he stopped in ce, lost in thought for a moment. Then, almost like he was speaking more to himself than to Emily, he said coldly, "It¡¯s time. I¡¯m going to meet him immediately. He¡¯s the kind of man who doesn¡¯t ask questions¡ªhe gets things done. Cora won¡¯t even see iting."


    At that moment, without wasting a single word, James stormed out of the house. His footsteps echoed with anger, each stride sharp and full of heat. Emily didn¡¯t dare follow him. She simply watched from the corner of the room, arms crossed, lips pressed tightly together. The silence he left behind was louder than any argument. No exnation. No nce back. Just pure fury walking out the door.


    It was the next morning, Cora was already dressed and ready before the sun could rise too high. Her outfit was smart, elegant just enough tomand presence, but not too much to look desperate. She stood by the window for a moment, looking outside at the quiet city streets, her mind reying the past few days. So many things had happened at once attacks, betrayal, threats and now, two very different meetings awaited her. One with Robert, a man from a legacy of power. And the other with Levi.


    Just then, a car horn sounded softly outside.


    Malisa had arrived, not long after She stepped into the room with her usual confidence and offered Kura a gentle smile. "Ready?" she asked.


    Cora nodded once. "Let¡¯s go."


    They didn¡¯t speak much on the way to the restaurant. Both of them were thinking calcting. As the car pulled into the reserved parking space of the upscale venue, Cora could already feel a shift in the air. Something about today felt heavier.


    Inside the restaurant, the lighting was dim but warm, designed for quiet, private discussions rather than casual dining. A few waiters moved like shadows between tables, serving without being noticed.


    Malisa leaned closer to Kura as they were being guided to a reserved room.


    "Both of the meetings are happening here," Malisa whispered.


    Immediately Cora¡¯s eyes darted toward her, surprised. "Here? Both?"


    Malisa gave a small nod. "Yes. Robert¡¯s meetinges first. He should be arriving any minute now. After that, we¡¯ll proceed to see Lovie. He asked that it be done discreetly."


    Cora took a deep breath and adjusted the cor of her zer. "Alright. Let¡¯s hear what they both have to say."


    Malisa nodded approvingly. "One meeting at a time. And remember, we keep control. No matter who walks through that door."


    At that moment, without wasting any more time, Cora and Malisa walked through the grand ss doors of the restaurant. Their heels echoed against the polished floor as a waiter in a tailored ck vest approached them with practiced politeness.


    "Ms. Cora and Ms. Malisa, correct?" he asked, bowing slightly.


    Cora gave a soft nod.


    "Please follow me. The guest is already waiting in the VIP suite."


    That alone made Melissa raise her brow. "Already waiting?" she whispered, half to herself, half to Cora. "He¡¯s early?"

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73</h4>


    Cora didn¡¯t say anything, but her stride slowed ever so slightly. She wasn¡¯t expecting Robert to be ahead of schedule. That was rare for men of his level¡ªmen who made people wait to show power.


    They followed the waiter through a long corridor that was lined with contemporary artwork and subtle golden lights. The atmosphere whispered wealth. Quiet power. Discretion.


    And then, the doors to the VIP room were pulled open.


    The moment they stepped in, the difference was clear.


    The space was pristine, private, intimate, and designed for kings. The walls were lined with elegant cream-colored curtains, and a chandelier hung above like a crown made of crystal fire. A long ss table stretched in the middle, but what drew both their attention wasn¡¯t the interior.


    It was the man seated at the far end, Robert.


    Malisa¡¯s steps faltered as her eyesnded on him.


    She had never seen Robert in person before. Only photos. Articles. Business magazines. Rumors. But none of that captured what she was seeing now. He was the kind of handsome that made the room feel quieter. Broad shoulders, sharp jawline, and piercing eyes that didn¡¯t shout dominance but whispered it. His suit was navy, crisp and fitted to precision. He looked effortless. Clean. In control.


    At that moment Robert stood up slowly as they approached.


    "Ms. Cora," he greeted with a polite smile, extending his hand.


    Cora shook it with a firm grip and aposed nod. "Mr. Robert."


    "And you must be Melissa," he added, turning to her with surprising familiarity.


    Immediately Malisa blinked. "Y-Yes," she replied quickly, managing a smile as she epted his handshake. His presence was oddly calming and terrifying at once.


    Robert gestured to the seats across from him. "Please, have a seat. I hope the wait wasn¡¯t too long."


    Cora took her ce, her posture straight, chin slightly lifted. "Not at all. In fact, I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive before us."


    "I make it a habit to be early when something important is on the table," Robert replied smoothly.


    At that moment, Robert then continue, his voice calm and well-measured, every wordnding with purpose.


    "I actually requested this meeting to be between just you and me, Cora," he said, folding his fingers on the table. "But seeing Malisa here... I must admit, it caught me off guard. Still, it¡¯s not a problem. Melissa is someone I¡¯ve heard a lot about very capable, very sharp. So I don¡¯t mind her presence at all."


    He smiled politely as he spoke, but his eyes held a different message a subtle one that only people familiar with high-level business talks would catch. It wasn¡¯t a matter of trust; it was a matter of precision. Whatever he came to say was meant to be heard by Cora alone, and even though his words were graceful, the undertone made it clear that this was supposed to be a two-person conversation.


    Malisa, standing just a step behind Cora, remained still. She understood the meaning behind Robert¡¯s tone immediately. He wasn¡¯t being rude he was setting the tone of the meeting. As someone who had worked behind powerful people for years, she knew when her presence, no matter how trusted, wasn¡¯t required.


    At that moment, Cora then tell Robert, her voiceposed and her expression unshaken, "No, I understand. Since the meeting was supposed to be between both of us, I wasn¡¯t aware of that arrangement earlier. But now that I am, definitely there is no need of Malisa being here."


    At that moment, Cora slowly turned to face Melissa. Her lips parted slightly as if to speak, but she hesitated. There was a tightness in her chest, not because she didn¡¯t want Melissa there, but because she respected Robert¡¯s position. She was about to gently ask Melissa to give them some space so the conversation could proceed as originally intended.


    Malisa, already picking up on the unspoken message, gave a faint nod. She was ready to excuse herself withoutint, knowing Cora well enough to sense when she was trying to maintain professionalism. But before a single word left Cora¡¯s mouth, Robert¡¯s voice cut in, calm but assertive.


    "Well," Robert said, waving his hand slightly in a dismissive but friendly manner, "there¡¯s really no need for that. Malisa can stay."


    Then he gave Malisa a light, courteous smile. "Like I said, I¡¯ve heard a lot about her. I don¡¯t have any issue with her presence."


    Cora blinked, a little caught off guard. It wasn¡¯t often that someone reversed a decision so fluidly, especially someone of Robert¡¯s caliber. She nced at Malisa, then back at Robert, searching his face for any sign of insincerity. But he remainedposed, businesslike.


    And then, before Cora could even reply or question his change of tone, Robert leaned forward slightly, his voice turning firmer, more direct.


    "But let¡¯s not waste time," he said, resting his elbows gently on the edge of the table. "You already know the real reason we¡¯re here, Cora. So let¡¯s get straight to business."


    At that moment, Cora gave a simple nod in response to Robert¡¯s words. Her expression remained calm, focused, her usualposed self when it came to business matters. She gently crossed one leg over the other, her back straight against the plush velvet of the VIP lounge chair, and adjusted her sleeve without making it seem like she was trying to impress anyone.


    While on the outside Robert maintained a professional demeanor, nodding back at her with a confident half-smile, deep within his mind something entirely different was happening.


    Cora was astonishing.


    There was something about her presence that wasn¡¯t just beautiful it was arresting. It wasn¡¯t only her wless skin, or her well-fitted business attire that hugged her figure just enough tomand attention. It wasn¡¯t just the subtle scent of her perfume that lingered in the air between them, nor the calm cadence of her voice that bnced strength and grace. No. It was something much deeper than appearance.


    It was her poise. Her silence spoke volumes. The way she listened, the way her eyes scanned the room like someone who had already mastered it, she carried herself like someone born to lead, someone built for something bigger than boardrooms and contracts.


    And in that moment, Robert who had remained single his entire adult life, who had attended countless charity gs, power meetings, and high-society events felt something he hadn¡¯t felt in nearly two decades. A pull. A gravity. Something that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    He had spent most of his life being called "the perfect man." A title he neither chased nor rejected. But it came with expectations¡ªbe calcted, be focused, be unattached until you find the one who checks every box. And for years, no one had.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74</h4>


    But not Until now, Cora didn¡¯t just check boxes. She rewrote the list entirely.


    In that silent beat between words, while the conversation hadn¡¯t officially started, Robert found himself staring at her, not in a way that would be inappropriate, but in a moment of realization. He didn¡¯t just admire her. He respected her. He saw a future in her.


    After all the years of waiting, of telling himself that he wouldn¡¯t settle for anything less than extraordinary, he finally understood why.


    Because he had been waiting for her, Cora.


    The woman who deserved to be everything, his partner, his equal, the mother of his unborn children.


    And in that exact moment, sitting across from her, Robert knew it in his soul, Cora was the one.


    At that moment, Cora leaned forward slightly, her tone calm but firm, her words measured yet filled with purpose.


    "Well," she began, "that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here." Her eyes held Robert¡¯s gaze, not in challenge, but in rity. "I got the message, and I believe it¡¯s best to hear directly from the source what this is all about."


    Then she sat back gently, folding her hands together in front of her on the table. "Because let¡¯s be honest," she continued, "a proposal like this doesn¡¯t just drop on my desk without reason. This coboration didn¡¯t juste out of thin air. Apany like JSK doesn¡¯t move without strategy, and someone like you, Robert, doesn¡¯t call for a private meeting like this unless there¡¯s something more beneath the surface."


    Hearing Cora words Robert nodded faintly, his expression unreadable, though the corners of his mouth twitched with faint admiration. He could see that Cora wasn¡¯t someone who would be easily wooed by position or power. She was here for business, and she made that clear from her very first word.


    "I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m not interested," Cora added, her voice softening a bit. "In fact, I¡¯m quite open to the idea of a partnership. I believe there¡¯s great potential in it. Ourpanies together could achieve something remarkable, especially on a project of this scale."


    She paused for a moment, tapping lightly on the edge of her teacup.


    "But..." she said slowly, raising her eyes again, "I need to know what¡¯s at stake. I need full transparency. What exactly do you want from this coboration? What are the percentages you expect? What parts of the project do you want control over? And most importantly, what leverage are you bringing to the table? I don¡¯t want to waste time dressing this up as a handshake agreement. We need toy everything out now, so we know exactly what we¡¯re walking into."


    Her gaze didn¡¯t waver. "That¡¯s the only way I operate. No hidden uses. No surprises. And if you¡¯re expecting anything less than a sharp negotiation, then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve called the wrong woman."


    At that moment, Robert couldn¡¯t help but let a smile tug at the corner of his lips. It wasn¡¯t the smug smile of a man who felt he held the upper hand, it was one of admiration, subtle and genuine. He had heard rumors about Cora before, that was long ago before she got married, of course, her confidence, her principles, her calcted ambition but now, sitting face-to-face with her, those stories felt watered downpared to the presence she exuded. There was strength in her words, precision in her thoughts, and rity in her standards. She was exactly the kind of woman he respected, the kind of woman the business world didn¡¯t see enough of.


    Then he rxed back slightly in his seat, letting the silence stretch for a moment longer before speaking. His voice, when it came, was calm and reassuring, but with that unshakable tone of someone who knew exactly what he was doing.


    "Cora," Robert said, "you really don¡¯t need to be this tense. I understand, this is business, and you don¡¯t y around with your time, your resources, or your name. I respect that deeply. But I think you¡¯ll find I¡¯m not here to pull any tricks."


    He leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table, his gaze steady andposed.


    "I¡¯ll go straight to the point," he continued. "This partnership has nothing to do with me wanting a chunk of your project. I don¡¯t want to control your vision. And it definitely has nothing to do with me asking for some outrageous cut."


    However Cora¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but her eyes sharpened slightly, listening closely.


    "The proposal," Robert said, "is exactly what was in the letter. We are offering to handle the infrastructure development aspect of the Mega City project. We have the technology, the engineers, the logistics, and the history to back our capabilities. You¡¯ve seen what GSK has done with cities in three other countries, we have the blueprint, and we¡¯re offering it to you."


    He paused, then added, "All we ask for is the official contract for that specific portion of the development what we mentioned in the letter. No expansion beyond that. And for that, our firm is requesting a straightforward five percent revenue share from the city¡¯s returns, just from our segment of the project."


    Robert watched her as he spoke, not in a way that demanded agreement, but with the quiet confidence of a man who knew what he was offering was not only fair but potentially game-changing.


    "This isn¡¯t about taking something from you," he said, his tone softening. "It¡¯s about aligning two forces that can build something the world hasn¡¯t seen yet. That¡¯s all."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Robert just said, both Cora and Malisa were visibly taken aback. The air in the room shifted, not with tension, but with disbelief. Malisa blinked twice, her lips parting slightly in surprise. She leaned a little toward Cora, as if to silently confirm that she had heard the same thing. But it was Cora whose reaction was strongest. Her fingers, which had been calmly resting on the table, subtly curled inward, and her eyebrows furrowed not out of annoyance, but pure confusion.


    She looked at Robert for a long moment, studying his expression, trying to see if there was any trace of a smirk or a tease in his features. But he remainedposed, collected, and incredibly serious. That was what made it even more baffling. There were no hidden intentions in his eyes, no clever grin tucked in the corner of his lips. He meant what he said.


    Cora finally broke the silence.


    "Wait," she said, her voice firm but genuinely puzzled, "Are you... being serious right now?"

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75</h4>


    Robert tilted his head slightly, giving her a gentle nod, but said nothing.


    "You¡¯re telling me," she continued slowly, her tone a mix of disbelief and careful inquiry, "that GSK, one of the most powerful firms in this entire sector, is willing to handle the infrastructure development of an entire Mega City, and all you¡¯re asking for... is five percent?"


    Her voice dropped slightly at the end, as if even saying it aloud made it more unbelievable.


    Malisa couldn¡¯t help but lean in, whispering just loud enough for both of them to hear, "It¡¯s too low, Cora. Even smaller firms would demand more¡ªmuch more."


    But Cora kept her gaze on Robert. Her business instincts were sharper than ever now. She had dealt with men like him before¡ªor so she thought. Usually, the ones who offered too little upfront came backter with hidden terms, unexpected leverage, or inted demands. This didn¡¯t feel like that... and that was what unsettled her the most.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Robert," she said, narrowing her eyes slightly, "but is this a joke? Is there something else I¡¯m not seeing here? Because no one in your position would ask for just five percent¡ªnot for this level of involvement. Are you really telling me that¡¯s all you want?"


    At that moment, Robert leaned forward gently, resting his arms on the sleek surface of the table. His eyes, calm and unwavering, met Cora¡¯s with a level of sincerity that was rarely seen in the boardroom. His voice, when he finally spoke, held no hint of arrogance¡ªonly calcted reasoning and quiet confidence.


    "Cora," he began, "Everyone wants to be part of this project because it¡¯s not just a city, it¡¯s a legacy. It¡¯s the kind of vision that turns history into something permanent. So, yes... we¡¯re only asking for five percent."


    He saw the flicker in her eyes, still confused, still cautious. So, he continued.


    "I know what you¡¯re thinking. Five percent sounds like charity. But if you really look at it for what it is, five percent of something this big isn¡¯t small at all. The MegaCity project... it¡¯s not just going tost for a year or five years. This isn¡¯t a techunch that might lose steam. This city is going to live, longer than us, longer than thepanies involved. That five percent? It bes generational wealth. It bes consistent, growing revenue for decades."


    At that moment Malisa exchanged a quick nce with Cora. Even she had to admit, Robert¡¯s argument held weight.


    He wasn¡¯t ying small. He was ying smart.


    Then Robert leaned back, folding his hands loosely together as he continued with that sameposed tone. "Otherpanies would have demanded thirty percent. Some might even push for fifty, orplete construction control. But that¡¯s not what we¡¯re after. JSK doesn¡¯t need to squeeze its partners to gain value. We grow by nting strong roots and waiting for the tree to blossom."


    He gave a soft, almost charming smile, before adding, "Besides, what¡¯s five percent of a city that will be worth hundreds of billions in the next two decades? Think long term, and you¡¯ll see why five percent is more than enough."


    Hearing Robert words, Cora remained quiet for a few moments, processing everything. Her hands, which had been tense before, gradually rxed. And though she didn¡¯t say a word yet, a part of her was slowly beginning to respect the kind of man Robert was turning out to be measured, forward-thinking, and grounded in vision rather than greed.


    He wasn¡¯t just offering a deal. He was offering trust.


    But still, as Robert¡¯s words faded into the ambient quiet of the VIP room, Cora¡¯s mind remained hard at work. She had heard everything he said every logical, measured reason why five percent was enough. And yes, on paper, it was indeed a sustainable deal. But this wasn¡¯t just about paper. This was a legacy project. Her mother¡¯s dream. Her ambition. Her name. And if she was going to attach it permanently to a corporation no matter how powerful or visionary then the terms needed to reflect value, growth, and sharedmitment over time.


    She shifted slightly in her seat, folded her hands gently, and looked directly at Robert. Her voice was calm, yet resolute.


    "I understand your point," she said. "I appreciate how you¡¯ve broken everything down. And honestly, it¡¯s rare to sit across the table from someone like you someone who isn¡¯t hungry for immediate profit. But still, five percent... is too low for something of this magnitude."


    Robert raised an eyebrow slightly, intrigued but not offended. He gestured for her to go on.


    "That¡¯s why I have a counterproposal," Cora continued confidently.


    "We start with five percent, yes. But every five years, an additional two percent will be added, until it reaches twenty percent. Once it gets there, it stops. No more increases beyond that. That bes the cap."


    She paused, giving the moment the gravity it deserved.


    "To me," she added, "that is a fair deal. It rewards long-termmitment. It creates a true partnership. And it shows that we¡¯re not just building a city, we¡¯re building trust, with fairness, for both sides."


    Robert listened in silence, nodding slowly as the proposal sank in. A small smile curved at the edge of his lips not one of victory or mockery, but of admiration.


    He let out a quiet chuckle and leaned forward slightly.


    "Well," he said, "you¡¯re the one proposing that now. Not me. I was just fine with the five percent."


    His eyes gleamed, not just from the terms of the deal, but from the woman in front of him sharp,posed, firm yet diplomatic.


    "But since it¡¯sing from you," he continued smoothly, "I¡¯ll ept it. We¡¯ll include it in the final draft. No arguments."


    Then, as the conversation gradually drifted into the technicalities of the contract, Robert sat back again and studied Cora in silence for a heartbeat too long.


    She had no idea, but in that very moment, something much deeper was stirring within him. Whatever it takes, he thought to himself. Whatever it takes... he was going to do it. He didn¡¯t just want the contract. He wanted her. He wanted Cora.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76</h4>


    At that moment, Robert stood up from his seat, his expression still calm but now carrying a warm hint of satisfaction. The air in the room had shifted, something important had just taken ce, something bigger than just the numbers or the ink that would soon touch paper. To him this wasn¡¯t just a partnership; it was the start of something that would shape legacies.


    "Well then," Robert said, his hand stretching out confidently, "let¡¯s seal the deal the right way¡ªwith a handshake, before preparing the documents."


    Cora didn¡¯t hesitate. With equal grace andposure, she rose from her seat, reached out, and ced her hand in his. It wasn¡¯t just a business gesture. It was a silent agreement of mutual respect, two giants recognizing each other¡¯s strength. Their hands met with a firm, unwavering grip. It was brief, but the weight it carried was undeniable.


    "We¡¯ll make history with this project," Cora said softly, her eyes holding his with calm certainty.


    Robert smiled, his grip firm but respectful. "And I¡¯m looking forward to every step of it."


    Malisa, watching the scene from the side, couldn¡¯t help but feel both impressed and amused. She had expected the meeting to be intense, perhaps even rigid, but what unfolded was fluid, authentic, and dare she admit it, kind of beautiful. There was a rare harmony between Cora and Robert.


    pping her hands together lightly with a small grin, Malisa then chimed in, "Okay, okay, a handshake is good and all, bute on... This kind of partnership? This kind of magnitude? You both seriously want to close it with just a handshake?"


    Cora and Robert turned toward her with curious expressions.


    Malisa continued with a yful but pointed tone, "How about we seal this deal over dinner? Something proper. Something memorable. The kind of dinner anyone will tell their grandkids about when they ask how the city was built."


    She raised her brows dramatically, adding, "Because honestly, if I was involved in a deal like this, I¡¯d want to celebrate it with more than just palm-to-palm contact."


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s lips parted slightly, her eyes narrowing with polite hesitation. She wasn¡¯t particrly thrilled about the idea Melissa had just thrown into the air. A dinner to celebrate the deal? It felt unnecessary, at least to her. Her mind was still focused on numbers, timelines, negotiations, and the weight of expectations surrounding the mega city project. She didn¡¯t see the point in dressing up for smiles and wine over something that should remain strictly professional.


    However, before she could politely decline the suggestion, Robert leaned forward, wearing that same calm, gentlemanly smile that seemed carved into his face.


    "Well," he said in that smooth,posed voice of his, "I actually think that¡¯s quite a good idea. Deals like this one, of this magnitude shouldn¡¯t end with just a handshake in a meeting room. They should bememorated. Celebrated. A dinner sounds just right."


    Then He turned slightly to face Cora, still standing across from him. "Nothing too borate, of course. Just something quiet and respectable. Something to mark the beginning of what I believe will be a very fruitful partnership."


    Cora, caught off guard by Robert¡¯s tone and sincerity, blinked once.


    At that moment she sighed softly. "I would have loved that, really," she said, her voice cool but not dismissive, "but the truth is I¡¯m a bit pressed for time. I have a lot on my table right now, and this project is not the only one I¡¯m handling."


    Robert didn¡¯t even flinch.


    "Then we don¡¯t need to do it now," he replied smoothly. "It doesn¡¯t have to be tonight or even this week. We¡¯ll fix another date. At your convenience. I¡¯m not in a hurry. The important thing is that we mark this milestone properly."


    Before Cora could respond, Malisa, who had been watching the exchange with mild amusement, suddenly pped her hands together with glee and jumped in.


    "Well, since both of you have agreed," she said with a grin, "leave the dinner to me. I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll fix the time, the ce, everything. You both will just show up and enjoy yourselves. No stress."


    Robert raised a brow, amused. "Is that a promise?"


    Malisa ced a hand on her chest in mock seriousness. "A promise and a guarantee. Consider it done."


    At that moment, Cora simply gave a quiet, resigned nod, her expression unreadable. She wasn¡¯t entirely convinced this was necessary, but clearly, she had been outvoted. Besides, there was something about the way Robert handled things¡ªsteady, sure, and smooth¡ªthat made it difficult for her to object further.


    At that moment, after everything had been discussed and sealed at least for now, Cora and Malisa decided to leave. The air in the elite room still held a sense of weight, like it knew something significant had just happened.


    Robert, ever the gentleman, stood as well and walked them to the door, bidding them a respectful goodbye. He didn¡¯t overdo it, didn¡¯t try to linger or force any unnecessaryment. Just a polite nod and that ever-steady look in his eyes that gave away very little, but hinted at a depth most people would easily miss.


    As they stepped out of the restaurant and headed toward their car, Malisa was the first to break the silence. She gave Cora a look one of those teasing, knowing nces that only close friends exchanged and nudged her gently with her elbow.


    "So," Malisa began, stretching the word like she was easing into a good piece of gossip, "I think I quite like Robert."


    Immediately Cora shot her a sideways nce but didn¡¯t respond. She simply kept walking, her heels tapping against the tiled ground in rhythm with her thoughts.


    "I mean it," Malisa added with a little more enthusiasm now. "The way the media paints him the whole ¡¯cold businessman who doesn¡¯t smile, who only cares about profit¡¯ honestly, I was expecting a robot in human skin. But no. The Robert I just saw? That¡¯s a whole different person."


    Cora raised an eyebrow, finally giving in. "So you¡¯ve be a fan now?"


    Malisa chuckled. "No, I¡¯m just being honest. He¡¯s actually... calm. Respectful. You can tell he¡¯s sharp, but not the type to throw his weight around unnecessarily. He listens. And did you see the way he dressed? ssy but not loud. He knows his ce. Doesn¡¯t need to prove anything."


    Again Cora gave a slight smile but said nothing. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she had noticed those things too.


    But Malisa wasn¡¯t done.


    "Look," she said, turning to face Cora fully as they approached their car, "maybe I¡¯m reading too much into this, but something about the way he looked at you, the way he talked... I don¡¯t think this is just business for him."


    At that moment Cora paused. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"


    Malisa shrugged, a knowing glint in her eyes. "I don¡¯t know. Just a feeling. Woman to woman. I¡¯ve seen men talk business, and I¡¯ve seen men talk business with women they like. There¡¯s a difference. And something tells me that Robert... he kind of likes you, Cora."

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77</h4>


    Cora blinked, taken aback for a second. She quickly recovered, waving off the idea with a dryugh. " Malisa, don¡¯t start."


    "I¡¯m just saying!" Malisa grinned. "You don¡¯t have to believe me. But mark my words. That man is either deeply impressed by you or something more."


    Immediately, as the car started moving and the engine hummed quietly beneath them, Malisa would then continue where she had left off, her voice low but filled with certainty. She sat back against the leather seat, crossed her legs, and looked at Cora with an amused but serious expression.


    "You know," she began with a smirk, "while I was seated there... I couldn¡¯t stop watching Robert."


    Cora nced at her sideways, unsure where this was going.


    Malisa went on, "Not in a weird way o, but I was just watching how he was watching you. The way he looked at you, the way his eyes lit up every single time you spoke Cora, that wasn¡¯t just business. Not even close. That was a man being charmed in real time."


    Cora rolled her eyes slightly but didn¡¯t interrupt.


    "And the smile," Malisa added quickly, raising her finger for emphasis. "That smile he kept hiding anytime you made a firm statement? That wasn¡¯t a polite business smile either. That was something else. Like he was proud... or maybe even captivated. Honestly, if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say the guy has been following you for years."


    Cora sighed, clearly trying to dismiss the conversation. " Malisa, please. Let¡¯s focus on the deal. That¡¯s what matters."


    But Malisa wasn¡¯t about to let it go. "No, no, listen to me. This deal is also part of the proof. Think about it. Which high-level businessman like Robert someone with a powerful family, multiple businesses under his name, and a worth that could choke a cityes to the table and asks for just 5% in a mega-city project like this? That alone tells me everything I need to know."


    Cora shifted slightly in her seat but still kept quiet.


    "I¡¯m not saying he¡¯s in love or anything dramatic like that," Malisa continued, "but Cora, he¡¯s clearly impressed. Deeply impressed. And you of all people should recognize when someone¡¯s genuinely interested. He didn¡¯t push, he didn¡¯t demand. He came in respectful, kept it simple, and agreed to your revised terms without hesitation. That¡¯s not just business, that¡¯s trust. That¡¯s someone who wants to make asting impression."


    Cora turned her head, now staring out the window, a thoughtful expression forming on her face. She wasn¡¯t blushing, but her silence spoke volumes.


    Malisa smiled softly. "I¡¯m just saying, the way everything yed out today... my suspicions might be right. Robert may have entered this deal for the project, but he wanted the low percentage because of you."


    At that moment, Cora would then let out a soft breath and shake her head slowly. "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Melissa," she said, trying to sound firm but not defensive. "All I saw was Robert being genuine very focused, very serious about what he wants to do. He was clear, organized, and knew exactly what he wanted from this coboration. That¡¯s what I saw. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Her tone wasposed, but there was a slight tension in her fingers as they rested on herp.


    Malisa immediately turned to her with a mischievous look, her eyes narrowing in amusement. "Cora... please," she said, drawing the word out as if she were speaking to a stubborn child. "You¡¯re really going to sit there and tell me you didn¡¯t notice the way he was looking at you? The way he spoke to you? The way he even agreed to that new proposal of yours without blinking twice?"


    However Cora nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then Malisa leaned forward slightly with a teasing smile, her voice light but deliberate. "I mean, I get it¡ªyou¡¯re a professional woman, always focused, always strategic. But girl, are you also blind?"


    Again Cora rolled her eyes. " Malisa"


    "No, no, let me finish," Melissa said quickly. "Why are you even defending yourself like you¡¯re still married or something? You¡¯re not. You¡¯ve been single for days now, and it¡¯s not a crime to have a man show genuine interest. Especially not a man like Robert. That guy isn¡¯t just rich and powerful, he¡¯s respectful, ssy, and honestly... he¡¯d make the perfect husband for someone like you."


    Hearing Malisa words Cora blinked, speechless for a second. Her lips parted as if she wanted to say something, but nothing came out immediately. She ended up chuckling nervously.


    Malisa grinned. "See? You can¡¯t even deny it properly. I know what I saw."


    Cora exhaled again, her voice finally steady. "Well, even if that¡¯s what you saw, it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking about right now. My focus is on this project, not on who is or isn¡¯t looking at me like I¡¯m a dream."


    Malisa raised her brows yfully. "Fair enough. But don¡¯t be too focused that you miss something or someone important. Just saying."


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s face grew more serious.


    She spoke quietly, but her voice carried strength.


    "What is on my mind now," she said, "is not Robert, and it¡¯s not the dinner or the deal. What I care about right now is meeting Levi and understanding what is really going on."


    There was a moment of silence as the car continued moving.


    "I want to know why he insisted on seeing me in person. I want to know what he saw at James¡¯s house. I don¡¯t want secondhand stories or vague messages. I want to hear it directly from him. No filters. No lies."


    Melissa, sitting beside her, could feel the shift in Cora¡¯s energy. She knew this side of Cora. It was the same side that once rebuilt an entire failingpany from scratch, the same side that never backed down no matter how tough things got. This wasn¡¯t about curiosity anymore. It was about something much deeper rity, justice, and revenge.


    Cora continued, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "And once I have everything I need once I know the full truth and everything bes clear to me..."


    At that moment she paused.


    "...I will hit James with the final blow that he is not expecting."

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78</h4>


    At that moment, Malisa couldn¡¯t bring herself to say another word for a few seconds. She simply looked at Cora, really looked at her. The expression on Cora¡¯s face wasn¡¯t just one of focus; it was steel. It was the kind of look Melissa had only seen once before, years ago, when Cora was standing in front of a boardroom full of men trying to push her out of her own mother¡¯s legacy. That day, Cora didn¡¯t raise her voice. She didn¡¯t flinch either. And yet, she walked out of that room with thepany still in her control.


    This was the same face.


    Then instead of teasing or pressing, Melissa sighed softly and said with a gentle tone, "Alright, I¡¯ll stop here. I can see you¡¯re serious, and I respect that." She leaned slightly toward her, her hand brushing against Cora¡¯s arm. "But I really want you to think about what I just said¡ªabout Robert."


    Cora nced at her briefly, but said nothing.


    Malisa continued, "You don¡¯t have to admit it now, but just think about it. Think deeper than the surface. Something might actually happen between you and him. Sometimes things we think are business can turn into something much more... important."


    She smiled faintly and leaned back in her seat.


    "I¡¯ll rest here now. I¡¯ve said my part."


    And with that, Malisa closed her eyes for a moment of silence, as if giving Cora space to process everything.


    The car continued gliding down the road, the quiet hum of the engine the only sound between them. Cora, still leaning slightly toward the window, didn¡¯t say a single word. Her fingers were folded neatly in herp, her eyes scanning the streetlights passing by. Her mind, however, was racing, but not about Robert, at least not for now. Her focus had shifted entirely to the next meeting, the one she felt could turn everything around.


    Not long after, the car slowed down in front of an elegant, mid-sized restaurant. It wasn¡¯t overly shy, but there was something quiet and exclusive about it, the kind of ce where secrets were shared in whispers behind thick curtains and well-trained waiters disappeared at just the right time.


    As soon as the car parked, the driver stepped out and opened the door for them.


    Without wasting any more time, Cora and Malisa stepped out, adjusting themselves slightly. The air outside was cool, but the atmosphere around them was heavy with anticipation. The time hade.


    Without exchanging another word, they both walked toward the entrance, their heels clicking softly against the stone path, heading straight into the restaurant where Lovi was already waiting.


    Not long after, they arrived at the restaurant¡¯s top floor, where the VIP room was neatly tucked away behind double ss doors etched with gold detailing. A quiet waiter bowed and opened the doors for them without a word, and Cora walked in first, followed closely by Malisa. The room was elegant dim lighting, a long ss table, plush seats, and just one man seated at the far end with a wine ss resting in his palm.


    It was Lovi, immediately he looked up the moment they stepped in.


    Cora¡¯s presence, as always, drew the atmosphere to her. Her calm, poised walk, the way her eyes didn¡¯t shift or flutter. But what Lovie wasn¡¯t expecting, and what made something in his chest twist in irritation, was Melissa walking in right behind her, calm and confident.


    His expression nearly faltered, why is she here? he thought, biting back his immediate reaction. He had clearly stated in the message that this meeting was between him and Cora alone. Seeing Malisa made his blood itch, but he quickly swallowed the bitter taste rising in his throat.


    He adjusted his cufflinks under the table and immediately stered a smile on his face, the kind that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    "Oh wow," Lovi said smoothly, rising from his seat. "You both came earlier than expected. I must say I¡¯m pleasantly surprised."


    His voice was as charming as ever, but the underlying tension wasn¡¯t lost on either woman, especially Melissa, who caught the flicker of unease in his eyes before he looked away.


    Cora didn¡¯t bother responding with pleasantries. She remained standing, one hand resting on the back of the chair across from him. Her eyes, sharp and unyielding, met his with cold precision.


    Without bothering to sit down, she said tly, "I don¡¯t have time to waste, Lovie. So go straight to the point. What is the essence of this meeting?"


    At that moment, Lovi just let out a quiet scoff, leaning back slightly into his chair as his lips curled into a sly smirk.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, Miss Cora?" he said, his voice carrying a trace of yful sarcasm. "You just got here. At least order a drink, loosen up a little before we get into business."


    He waved his hand slightly, gesturing toward the elegant wine selection already on the table.


    "This is a five-star restaurant. Let¡¯s not waste the ambiance."


    But Cora didn¡¯t budge.


    She remained standing, her eyes never leaving his. Her expression didn¡¯t even flinch at his attempt to be suave. Malisa, who stood beside her, shifted slightly but remained quiet, sensing Cora¡¯s tension growing by the second.


    "I¡¯m not that kind ofdy, Lovi," Cora said coldly, her voice as firm as marble.


    "A deal is a deal. An agreement is an agreement. You were paid to do a job. That job didn¡¯t require you to invite me to a restaurant."


    Lovi raised his brow, amused but also slightly rattled by how unmoved she was.


    "You were supposed to take the money and deliver the result. Now, here we are, meeting in person because you insisted. I don¡¯t enjoy these little performances, Lovie. And because of that, I have every right to be strict with you."


    She crossed her arms. "So for thest time, what is the essence of this meeting?"


    There was a pause.


    Lovi smile slowly dropped, his amusement fading as his tone turned slightly more serious. He straightened his posture, folded his hands in front of him, and with a quieter voice, finally said,


    "Well... it¡¯s all about your ex-husband, James. I found something."


    Lovi didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment.


    For the first time in a long while, he found himself stuck between two zing fires and both were burning with promises he couldn¡¯t ignore. He stared at Cora sitting across from him, her face serious, her eyes cold and unflinching. She was a woman who didn¡¯t take nonsense, and from the way she had spoken earlier, he knew he had to tread carefully. But deep inside him, his thoughts were not calm. His stomach twisted as he remembered what had happened just minutes before they arrived.


    It was a call, from no one else but James, Cora¡¯s ex-husband.

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79</h4>


    It came out of nowhere. And the tone James used on the phone was not the usual arrogant, boastful tone he was known for. This time, James sounded desperate. Very desperate. He said something that immediately caught Lovie off guard. He said, "I know someone is behind Cora... I know someone is giving her strength, giving her information. I need you to help me find out who it is. I¡¯ll make it worth your while, more than you can imagine."


    And the way James mentioned "worth your while," Lovie couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.


    He had barely processed the words before James began listing what he was willing to offer. Money. A house. Even a permanent position in one of his newpanies. It was tempting, very, very tempting. Lovi had never been offered such wealth in exchange for a single job.


    But then again... that job? that one simple request?


    To investigate who was standing behind Cora... who was pulling the strings behind her rise, hereback, her confidence, her moves? that job was extremely dangerous.


    Because Lovi knew that whoever was behind Cora had to be powerful silent, invisible, but extremely efficient. The kind of person who didn¡¯t make mistakes. The kind of person who knew how to cover their tracks. The kind of person who could destroy someone like James and maybe even Lovi without making a sound.


    And that person was him, and now here he was, face to face with the very woman he was supposed to be helping, while hiding the truth that her own ex-husband had called him moments earlier with apletely opposite request.


    He didn¡¯t know how he was going to do it, he didn¡¯t know how to navigate between two powerful people, one fueled by revenge and pain, the other by desperation and pride.


    But one thing was certain, the promise James made to him... the amount, the things he would gain... it was just too much to turn down.


    And now, sitting in front of Cora, Lovi didn¡¯t know how he was going to manoeuvre his way in between both of them and get the results that he wants.


    At that moment, Cora then fold her arms slowly and lean forward with a stern look on her face. Her voice was low, but sharp like a de.


    "What did you find, Lovie? Say it. Speak immediately."


    There was a short silence in the room.


    Malisa shifted ufortably in her seat, already feeling the rising tension. She didn¡¯t trust Lovie, not even a little. The way he had been smiling earlier and now switching tones made her feel like he was hiding more than he was saying.


    But Cora didn¡¯t blink. Her eyes were locked on Lovie, who now rested his elbows on the table and exhaled slowly. He gave a faint smirk, not out of mockery, but out of calction. It was the kind of smirk someone makes when they know they have the upper hand.


    Then he began to speak.


    "Well, you know me by now, Cora... I¡¯m not the kind of guy who just gives out information freely. You know that."


    Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Lovi, don¡¯t waste my time."


    He chuckled lightly, tapping his fingers on the table.


    "Rx, I¡¯m not here to y games," he said. "I just need you to understand something. I¡¯ve already done what you asked me to do. Everything you wanted... I did it. The files? Deleted. The backups? Gone. James won¡¯t be able to recover anything."


    Cora stayed quiet, watching him.


    Lovi leaned in slightly and lowered his voice. "But... what I saw¡ªwhat I found in James¡¯ possession before I wiped everything... it was bigger than what you expected. Way bigger. If you think the files were the worst part, then you don¡¯t even know what¡¯sing."


    Malisa nced at Cora, then back at Lovi.


    Cora¡¯s voice was sharp again. "Then say it."


    But Lovi shook his head slowly, smiling.


    "No. Not yet. I can¡¯t just say it like that. Not for free."


    He looked at Cora seriously now, folding his hands.


    "This time, I need something. Something real. Something that will make it worth it. Something... to actually make me say what I saw and what I have."


    At that moment, Cora would slowly turn her face toward Melissa, her expression tight and unreadable. She didn¡¯t even need to say a word Malisa could already sense the weight of Cora¡¯s thoughts from her eyes alone.


    Then, without shifting her seat, Cora looked back at Lovie again. This time, her gaze was colder, sharper, like a dagger wrapped in velvet. Her voice came out calm, but firm. The kind of tone that made even people like Lovie straighten up without thinking.


    "What game are you trying to y with me, Lovi?"


    Lovi blinked, taken slightly aback by the directness. But he kept his cool.


    Cora continued, her voice rising just a little,ced with irritation.


    "Because honestly, I don¡¯t understand the kind of useless game you think you¡¯re ying right now. You called me here. You told me it was urgent. You had something important. Now I¡¯m here and you want to start twisting your tongue, making it sound like you¡¯re doing me a favor?"


    Malisa shifted slightly in her seat, keeping her eyes on Lovi as Cora spoke.


    Cora didn¡¯t stop. She leaned forward a little now, her hands t on the table.


    "Let me make this very clear¡ªif you think I¡¯ll fall for this little trick of yours where you dangle information in front of me and try to extort more money, then I think it¡¯s time you woke up from that dream."


    Her voice sharpened with each word.


    "I¡¯m not one of your desperate clients who you can keep leading in circles. You should know me by now, Lovi. I don¡¯t y that kind of game, and I don¡¯t tolerate it either."


    There was a brief silence, the room heavy with her words. Lovi tried to stayposed, but it was obvious from the flicker in his eye that her tone had struck him.


    Cora then slowly sat back, crossing her arms.


    "So I¡¯m going to ask onest time..."


    Her eyes locked directly onto his.


    "Either you tell me what you actually saw, and what you have... or I¡¯m going to stand up and walk away."

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80</h4>


    At that moment, just as Cora was about to rise from her seat, Lovi quickly raised his hand halfway into the air, a gesture of surrender and plea all at once. His voice came out in a nervous chuckle,ced with urgency, "Cora, it hasn¡¯t gotten to that yet. Please, don¡¯t leave."


    He sat forward slightly, suddenly dropping the slick, cocky attitude he usually carried like a badge. Now, his tone had shifted, it was calmer, almost serious, like someone who just realized they were walking too close to the edge.


    "I understand you¡¯re angry, and you have every right to be. But I called you here for something real, something that could benefit you," he said, trying to hold her gaze as she red back at him.


    However Cora didn¡¯t flinch. Her expression remained cold, unimpressed. "Then start talking," she snapped. "I¡¯m not here for your games. You¡¯ve already wasted enough of my time."


    Malisa remained silent, her eyes shifting between the two like a referee caught between two heavyweight fighters. The tension in the VIP room was thick, almost choking. Even the soft ssical music ying quietly from the restaurant speakers seemed to fade in the background.


    Lovi leaned back slightly, exhaled, and then gave a slow nod. "Okay. Fine. But first, Cora... just rx."


    She didn¡¯t respond. Her arms remained crossed, and her lips pressed tightly together.


    Then, Lovi said something that caught both Cora and Malisa off guard.


    He sighed and said, "You can keep the money you were supposed to pay me for this job."


    Malisa blinked.


    Again Cora raised an eyebrow, clearly confused. "What?"


    Lovi nodded again, this time firmer. "I don¡¯t need it anymore."


    Cora narrowed her eyes as she stared at Lovi, clearly trying to understand where he was going with all of this. Her voice was sharp,ced with disbelief.


    "Lovi, you must be joking. So now you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want the money we agreed on? Really?"


    Lovi remained quiet, just watching her.


    Cora continued, now clearly frustrated, "Don¡¯t tell me this is just one of those sneaky tricks, where you turn around and start demanding extra money, or trying to renegotiate behind the table. I don¡¯t have patience for that. And if that¡¯s what this is about, then I¡¯m walking out of here now."


    Malisa sat still, her hands lightly pressed on the table as she watched Cora¡¯sposure slowly slip. It wasn¡¯t like her to lose her cool, especially not in public, but it was clear this meeting had already pushed too many buttons.


    But Lovi quickly raised his hand again, his voice more controlled now. "Cora, calm down. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing here, okay? I¡¯m not asking for more money. I¡¯m not renegotiating."


    He leaned forward, sping his hands together over the table, then said slowly, "What I¡¯m saying is that I don¡¯t need that money anymore. I mean it. That money is no longer important to me."


    Cora tilted her head slightly, her suspicion not fading an inch. "Then what exactly do you want, Lovie? Speak clearly. You said this would benefit me, but so far, it sounds like you¡¯re stalling."


    Lovi hesitated for a beat, then his lips parted, and he said with a more confident tone, "What I need now is something else. Something you can actually just do for me, something within your power."


    He took a deep breath, watching Cora¡¯s expression closely before adding, "I heard that you recently acquired apany called ZXZ."


    At that moment, before Cora could even utter a word, Malisa¡ªwho had been silently boiling, finally stepped in, unable to stay quiet anymore.


    With sharp eyes and a firm tone, she looked Lovie directly in the face and said, "Excuse me, but what exactly does this have to do with the job we gave you? How is this connected in any way to what we assigned you to do?"


    Her voice echoed slightly in the VIP room, firm and unwavering.


    "You were not asked to interfere in Cora¡¯s personal affairs. You were not hired to investigate whatpanies she is acquiring or what her business empire is growing into. That wasn¡¯t the job description," she continued, now taking a step forward, cing herself right between Cora and Lovi as if to protect her.


    Lovi¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but Malisa wasn¡¯t done.


    "In fact," she said, voice sharper now, "instead of doing what we asked you to do, destroying all the files in James¡¯ possession and reporting only on that you decided to dig deeper into Cora¡¯s private life. Who gave you the right to trespass like that?"


    Still Cora said nothing but folded her arms, watching closely. Her expression showed she was still weighing how to handle this.


    Malisa took a breath and went on, her voice low but cold. "You¡¯ve crossed a line, Lovi. And just in case you¡¯ve forgotten this isn¡¯t some little street job where you can twist the contract whenever you like. You were given clear instructions, and you veeredpletely off course."


    Her eyes didn¡¯t leave him for a second. "You are now talking about things that have absolutely nothing to do with your assignment. You think you¡¯re smart, trying to spin a deal out of information you weren¡¯t asked to get?"


    Then she narrowed her gaze even further.


    "Let me remind you of something, Lovi: you¡¯re not untouchable. You¡¯re not above consequences. We asked for a service, not for games. And believe me, if you think we¡¯ll let this slide, you¡¯re deeply mistaken."


    She paused, ring straight at him.


    "We trusted you with sensitive information. Instead, you tried to y both sides. You¡¯re lucky Cora¡¯s still sitting here listening to you."


    She then turned slightly to Cora and added, "I made a mistake this isn¡¯t a man we should trust. And if he keeps ying games, maybe it¡¯s time we show him just how untouchable he isn¡¯t."


    Then, turning back to Lovie, she ended coldly, "You better get serious right now¡ªbecause this isn¡¯t going to end well for you if you keep pushing your luck."


    At that moment, Cora didn¡¯t say a word. She was still, hands clenched into fists on herp now, her jaw tightened with fury. She didn¡¯t trust herself to speak. Not yet. The storm in her chest was too heavy, too hot. Her silence spoke louder than anything else, she was angry, deeply, dangerously angry.


    But Lovie? He was still smiling.


    That smile, that infuriating calmness on his face only made Melissa even more irritated, but before she couldsh out again, Lovie raised a hand casually and leaned back in his seat like nothing serious was happening.


    "Malisa," he said in a slow, almost amused tone, "you really need to calm down. I didn¡¯t go behind your back. I didn¡¯t investigate Cora or run around sniffing into her affairs. I never needed to."

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81</h4>


    He then nced at Cora with a raised brow. "The only reason I even found out about her involvement in thatpany James¡¯pany, was because I saw it... in James¡¯ possession."


    Immediately Malisa narrowed her eyes while Cora slowly turned to look at him. Her expression shifted not because she was any less angry, but because his words struck something. A truth she wasn¡¯t ready to confront.


    Lovi went on smoothly, "I saw the documents myself. James had them locked away. And yes, before you ask, they were original copies. It showed exactly when and how the investment came through, and everyst string of it points back to you, Cora."


    He turned toward her now, dropping the amused tone just slightly.


    "James knew it was you. He may not have known immediately, but from the way the paperwork was marked, from the name of the silent investor that kept showing up, it didn¡¯t take him long to piece it together. He¡¯s not stupid."


    Cora¡¯s jaw tightened even more. Her mouth parted slightly, but no words came out.


    Lovi leaned forward, elbows on the table, and lowered his voice as if he was telling a secret.


    "In fact, I think he¡¯s known for a while now. He just wasn¡¯t expecting the move to happen so soon. He thought he had time. But he didn¡¯t. You surprised him. You went for the jugr, and you didn¡¯t miss."


    Cora blinked. Her lips were still sealed, but her mind was racing.


    "How could he know?" she whispered to herself. "I covered everything... I covered it so well."


    Lovi at that moment would then pause, his eyes slightly narrowing, his tone dropping into something more serious. The smile on his face faded slowly, not because he was no longer enjoying the drama unfolding but because the next part of what he was about to say was not something even he found amusing.


    "I don¡¯t know when exactly James found out," he began, tapping his fingers on the edge of the table slowly. "Maybe it was recently. Maybe it was just after everything went sour between both of you. Maybe something happened that made him sit down and start connecting the dots. Either way, from what I¡¯ve seen... he started having strong suspicions that the silent investor the mysterious force behind his big break was you, Cora."


    He looked at her directly, voice calm but heavy.


    "And when a man like James starts suspecting something like that, he doesn¡¯t just let it go. He ns."


    Cora waspletely still. Even Malisa, who moments ago had been filled with so much fire, leaned in slightly, her brows furrowed.


    Lovi continued, "Now, inside the documents, the 30% share that wasn¡¯t sold that¡¯s where things get interesting. From what I gathered, that 30% belonged solely to James. But instead of keeping it as one block, he broke it down into small pieces and distributed it among a group of smaller investors fronts, mostly. People he controlled. People nobody would question."


    He leaned back and crossed his arms.


    "But here¡¯s the twist... the agreements attached to those shares all contain a use, silent, hidden deep in legal terms that the shares can be recalled at any time. And guess what? From the movement of those assets, the changes in legal paperwork... from all indications..."


    He leaned forward again, locking eyes with Cora.


    "He¡¯s already started the process."


    Cora¡¯s jaw tightened even more.


    Malisa gasped slightly and turned toward her. "Wait, what?"


    Lovi nodded slowly. "Yes. He¡¯s started the process of recalling the remaining 30% shares."


    Cora¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came out, and then, Lovi let the bombshell drop.


    "Here¡¯s where it gets dangerous," he said slowly. "If James sessfully pulls this off¡ªand he¡¯s already halfway through it¡ªhe would hold 30%. You own 70%. That gives him the legal right to propose a merger."


    Malisa lookedpletely confused now. "Wait¡ªso what?"


    Cora, however, already knew what that meant. Her mind was racing.


    Lovi went on, his voice low. "A merger means dissolving your 70% into a new entity that includes his 30%. It gives him the power to renegotiate. To disrupt. And worst of all... to drag you into court if you refuse."


    At that moment, Cora sharply turned to Malisa, her eyes dark with disbelief and fire. Her voice came out tight, not loud, but cold, too cold.


    "Malisa... is what he just said true?"


    The room suddenly became heavier. Even Lovie, who moments ago had beenfortable in his seat, found himself subtly sitting up straighter. There was something about Cora¡¯s tone something dangerous.


    However Malisa didn¡¯t speak immediately. Her lips parted, but no words came out. She looked at Lovie, then back at Cora. Her shoulders dropped slightly, and finally, with a quiet breath, she gave a small nod.


    "Yes, it¡¯s true," she murmured.


    Cora froze. Her jaw clenched as her fingers slowly curled into a fist at her side. Her breathing deepened not out of fear, but out of contained rage. The kind of rage that came from betrayal and disappointment.


    She didn¡¯t shout. She didn¡¯t scream. Instead, her voice came out low, controlled, but filled with venom.


    "I calcted everything," she said. "Before I even took the first step into buying thatpany, I made sure the structure would protect me. I trusted the data. I trusted you, Malisa." She paused, the weight of her disappointment hitting harder than any p. "So tell me... why is everything suddenly shifting beneath my feet?"


    At that moment Malisa lowered her head. "We didn¡¯t expect James to act this fast. We thought we had time to file restrictions... create barriers. But it¡¯s like he was some steps ahead."


    Coraughed bitterly and shook her head. "Of course he was. Because James doesn¡¯t sleep. James doesn¡¯t forgive. He ys dirty. And we know that. I know that. And still this?"


    She took a slow step back, as if trying to contain the fury boiling in her.


    "And now you¡¯re telling me I might be forced into a merger with a man I¡¯ve spent days trying to bury?"


    She snapped her gaze at Lovie now. "No. Absolutely not. I¡¯m not merging anything with that bastard."


    Lovi raised both hands slightly, trying to calm the storm. "That¡¯s exactly why I called this meeting, Cora. I knew you would never agree to a merger. But there¡¯s one possible way out¡ªsomething that can satisfy the legal structure and keep you in power."

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82</h4>


    At that moment, Malisa and Cora were intrigued. Their expressions shifted from suspicion to subtle curiosity, the kind of look anyone would give someone when you know they¡¯re hiding a bigger secret behind their words. Malisa folded her arms, tilting her head, while Cora leaned slightly forward, her eyes locked on Lovie, trying to read him deeper than his calm smile suggested.


    Cora was the first to speak.


    "Lovi, what exactly are you suggesting? What¡¯s actually going on? You keep circling the matter¡ªjust say it clearly. What do you know that we don¡¯t?"


    Lovi took a slow breath and gently leaned back into the velvet chair like he was settling into something heavy.


    "That... is where Ie in," he began, slowly.


    There was a short pause as he rubbed his palms together, thenced his fingers. His voice dropped slightly, not secretive, but deliberate.


    "Cora, I need you to listen to me carefully. What I¡¯m about to say isn¡¯t from a ce of maniption or mischief. I¡¯ve offended James already by even agreeing to help you, and now I feel like I¡¯m walking on a wire between two skyscrapers. So before I tell you everything, I need you to promise me one thing¡ªjust one."


    Hearing Lovi word¡¯s Cora frowned. "What is it?"


    Lovi¡¯s gaze grew serious.


    "Promise me that whatever I¡¯m about to say, you¡¯ll at least hear it with an open mind. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, and don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m the enemy. I¡¯m giving you a solution that will protect not just you but me as well."


    Malisa was about to say something, but Cora lifted a hand to silence her.


    Lovie continued, "Look... I don¡¯t know who¡¯s backing James right now. And believe me, someone powerful is behind him. No matter how ruthless or maniptive he is, James is not this smart on his own. The way things are moving, how he¡¯s recalling shares, how he¡¯s maneuvering legal traps, he has help. Big help."


    At that moment Cora¡¯s face tightened. Malisa nced at her but didn¡¯t interrupt.


    Lovi looked between the two women.


    "I¡¯ve offended him now. That¡¯s not something someone like James will forgets. And on the other hand, you suspect me too. So if I¡¯m going to walk this line with you, I need to be fully inside the picture, fully informed, fully protected. I want to live, Cora."


    He leaned forward, his tone more intense.


    "So, yes. I have a suggestion. A very solid one. But I want in. I want control over how I survive this situation. Because whether you like it or not... we¡¯re all in it now."


    He paused, then added with quiet certainty:


    "And once I tell you what I¡¯m about to tell you... everything changes."


    At that moment, Cora was clearly not having it anymore. Her face, which had started the conversation with curiosity and focus, was now clouded with growing irritation. The silence in the room was thick, but her mind was even heavier. She looked at Lovi this same man she once trusted to deliver clean, precise results¡ªnow speaking in riddles, holding on to secrets like a man drunk on his own power.


    She shook her head slowly, then exhaled sharply through her nose.


    "Lovi," she said with clear restraint, "I really don¡¯t understand where all of this is going. And frankly, I don¡¯t like it."


    Then Malisa nced at Cora, noticing how tight her fists were bing. She knew that tone Cora was edging toward the point where patience fades into regret.


    "This wasn¡¯t supposed to be the situation I¡¯d find myself in," Cora continued, her voice sharper now. "From the beginning, I gave you one simple job. One. You do the job, you get paid. That was our deal. Not this nonsense of negotiating your way into some grand n. I¡¯ve dealt with people like you, Lovie. People who talk in circles, hide behind secrets, and then act like they¡¯re doing me a favor."


    She leaned slightly forward, her tone more cutting.


    "And I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯ve always learned, people like that, people like you, are greedy. You¡¯re just proving it to me now."


    However Lovi kept quiet, his smile fading a little. he expected a reaction from Cora, but not this direct and piercing.


    Cora didn¡¯t stop. She was too far in now.


    "You want me to agree to something I know nothing about? That¡¯s not how I work. If you want me to even consider it, if you want me to even give you a chance, then at least tell me what it is. Give me a hint. A clue. Something!"


    Then she sat back, frustrated. Her voice calmed a bit, but the warning behind her words remained strong.


    "Because if you think I¡¯m going to blindly say yes and hand over any control without knowing what¡¯s at stake, then I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, I¡¯ll bear the loss and walk away first."


    Then she looked at him with finality and said:


    "That will never happen."


    At that moment, Malisa finally lost her cool. She had been quiet for a while, trying to understand the direction this conversation was going, but now, she couldn¡¯t stay silent anymore. Her voice came out sharp, and her eyes narrowed as she turned fully toward Lovi.


    "You know what?" she began, her tone heavy with disappointment. "I¡¯m really, really disappointed in you, Lovi."


    Then Cora turned her gaze toward Melissa, surprised by the sudden outburst. Melissa rarely raised her voice, but right now, she was clearly upset.


    Malisa continued, "I actually regret everything. I regret ever bringing you into this picture. I regret the day I called your name in that conversation. I trusted you, Lovi. I liked how you used to do your job¡ªquiet, precise, no drama. That was why I even rmended you for this in the first ce. Because I thought you were different."


    She shook her head bitterly.


    "But now? Now it¡¯s clear. You¡¯re not different at all. You¡¯re just like every other person out there chasing money and power. The moment you found out who Cora really is, what she owns, what she¡¯s capable of, you flipped. You saw gold, and now you want to mine it like a greedy scavenger."


    Lovi tried to interrupt, but Malisa raised her hand sharply. "No. Don¡¯t even try to exin anything to me right now."


    Her voice cracked slightly, not out of weakness, but out of genuine hurt. "You didn¡¯t just betray Cora. You betrayed me too. You made me look like a fool for bringing you in."


    Then she stepped forward slightly, her voice rising with every word.


    "If you think for one second that we are going to sit here and let you manipte the situation to benefit only yourself, then you really don¡¯t know us at all. If you think you can double-cross us, you must be dreaming."


    At that moment she pointed a finger directly at him.


    "I¡¯m sorry to inform you, Lovi, but I will never allow that. I don¡¯t care who you think you are or what you im to know¡ªI will never allow you to rip us off. Never."

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83</h4>


    At that moment, Lovi leaned back slowly in his seat, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. It wasn¡¯t the arrogant kind of smile it was more like the smile of someone who was trying to keep his cool under pressure. He raised both of his hands slightly in a calming gesture, his voice calm but with a noticeable edge of seriousness.


    "Come on now," he said. "Let¡¯s not escte this. It hasn¡¯t gotten to the point where we start treating each other like enemies. Not yet."


    His words caused a brief silence between them. Cora¡¯s eyes remained sharp, unwavering, but Melissa¡¯s jaw clenched, still visibly furious. Lovie looked at both of them before continuing.


    "I¡¯m a genuine person," he said, more softly this time. "I¡¯m not trying to rip anybody off. I never intended to. Look, I let go of the payment we initially agreed upon. I walked away from that money, not because I don¡¯t need it, but because I realized something, money alone can¡¯t save me right now."


    He leaned forward, lowering his voice just enough that the weight of his next words could sink in.


    "This thing I¡¯ve discovered... it¡¯s not child¡¯s y. If I open my mouth and tell you what I know, I¡¯m risking everything. My name. My life. Everything. You think James is just ying a game here? No. He¡¯s not. He¡¯s cornered and he¡¯s dangerous. And there are other people involved."


    He paused and nced at Cora.


    "That¡¯s why I need leverage. I need something that gives me security. Something that guarantees you won¡¯t double-cross me or leave me hanging when the stormes. Because the moment I tell you what I know, I be a threat to certain people. And threats don¡¯t live long, Cora."


    His voice became lower and more intense now.


    "I¡¯m not asking for luxury. I¡¯m asking for protection. I need you to see me as someone who needs to be kept close. Someone worth protecting. That¡¯s why I asked for leverage. Because I want to live."


    At that moment, Malisa then said up, her voice still tight with irritation but more controlled than before.


    "So let me get this straight," she said, folding her arms. "You¡¯re trying to tell us that you¡¯re not nning to double-cross us or rip us off. You just want leverage, is that it? That¡¯s all this is about?"


    Lovi, still seated calmly and trying to maintain the peace, nodded slowly with a small, almost cautious smile. "Yes," he replied. "That is all I want. I¡¯m not that kind of person that would betray my clients. You should know that by now, Melissa. I just want leverage because what I found... what I have... is not small. It¡¯s big. Very big. And if I¡¯m going toy everything out, I need something that protects me too."


    He looked from Melissa to Cora, as if hoping they¡¯d at least try to understand the position he was in. "This is bigger than just you or James. It¡¯s going to explode. And I don¡¯t want to get caught in the middle of it without some kind of shield."


    At that moment, Cora, who had been silently observing everything, trying to connect dots and control the growing storm of thoughts in her head, narrowed her eyes slightly. Her voice was low, calm, but filled with curiosity.


    "So," she said carefully, "what exactly are you asking for, Lovi? What kind of leverage are you demanding for?"


    At that moment, Lovi would then say to Cora.


    "Since you have agreed to give me leverage, i also needs another assurance, that you will do whatever I says when the timees. "


    His eyes were sharp, unwavering, almost as if he was staking his own life on her answer. But before he could finish his words properly, Cora had already raised her hand to cut him off.


    Her expression was calm but firm. "No," she said with a cold stare, shaking her head slowly. "I am not going to agree to anything blindly, Lovie. I don¡¯t care what kind of information you have or what you think you¡¯re trying to protect. If what you have doesn¡¯t benefit me or doesn¡¯t make sense in the grand scheme of what I¡¯m building, I will not follow through with it. Don¡¯t mistake me agreeing to give you leverage as me agreeing to be used like a puppet."


    Lovi leaned back in his seat, slightly amused but also slightly impressed. He nodded slowly, his smile returning. "I expected you to say something like that. And honestly, it makes me more confident that I picked the right person to work with." He folded his arms and continued. "I¡¯m not asking for blind loyalty, Cora. I¡¯m asking for understanding, understanding that what I¡¯m about to reveal might shake everything. And if you find it valuable, I¡¯ll expect your full cooperation. If not, you¡¯re free to walk."


    Cora narrowed her eyes slightly, trying to read between the lines. Her instincts were screaming at her that this man knew something extremely dangerous, something that could either ruin Jamespletely, or put her in the crosshairs of an evenrger game.


    Malisa, who had been listening quietly again, finally spoke.


    "So, say it then. No more stalling, Lovi. You¡¯ve asked for leverage, you¡¯ve been given a promise that you won¡¯t be double-crossed, and now you¡¯ve gotten Cora¡¯s boundaries. If you truly want to protect yourself, the best thing to do is bring the truth to the table."


    Lovi nodded again and simply said, "No problem."


    At that moment, Lovi then continue calmly but with weight in his voice, "I hope Cora still remembers the 20% of ZXZ Company shares. That¡¯s where everything stands now. Legally speaking, if James decides to push for a merger in court, he¡¯s not just going to win¡ªhe¡¯s going to bury you under technicalities. Every document, every investment trail, every record has been perfectly lined up from his side. And if that merger goes through, you lose everything. You lose ZXZ, you lose control, and everything you¡¯ve nned for goes back to James."

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84</h4>


    At that moment the silence in the room grew heavy. Malisa clenched her jaw, her eyes fixed on Lovi as he went on. Cora¡¯s arms remained crossed, her fingers slightly trembling¡ªnot from fear, but from sheer fury at the idea of James somehow crawling his way back into her empire.


    Then Lovi leaned forward, cing both elbows on the table, locking eyes with Cora.


    "That¡¯s why this 20% matters. Right now, that remaining portion is still tied to you, still under your name, even if indirectly. That means James has legal grounds to argue that a merger benefits both parties. He can build a case around joint interest, shared assets, andpany performance post-investment. And believe me, I¡¯m sure his legal team is already working overtime."


    He took a breath before delivering the key part. "So, the only way to stop that¡ªpermanently¡ªis to transfer the 20% to a neutral third party. Someone who is not in the picture. Someone that James cannot trace to you or tie into your web. It has to look like a genuine offload. Like you gave up that portion for reasons totally unrted to the feud."


    Malisa quickly asked, "But even if we transfer it, what if James still argues the intent behind it?"


    Immediately Lovi smirked, "That¡¯s where the brilliancees in. It can also be argued that the transfer was done to avoid bias, not out of spite. It would look like an effort to neutralize things. That way, James can¡¯t say you¡¯re blocking the merger out of vengeance, and you can¡¯t be used of hoarding power. In court, that 20% bes a wall¡ªa wall James cannot climb."


    At that moment Cora was quiet, but her eyes now focused sharply. She hated being told what to do, but even more than that, she hated being cornered. And from the look of things, Lovi wasn¡¯t trying to control her, he was giving her a survival n. A shield. One that might just give her the upper hand again.


    Lovi ended with, "It has to be done quickly. And it has to be someone James doesn¡¯t even know exists."


    At that moment, Lovi leaned back in his chair like a man who had just revealed the final piece of a perfectly constructed puzzle. A confident, slow smile crept across his face as his eyes flicked between Cora and Malisa. The air in the VIP room grew noticeably tense.


    "That," he said, his voice smooth and deliberate, "is where I actuallye in."


    Cora narrowed her eyes instantly. Melissa raised a brow, her lips pressing into a tight line.


    Lovi continued, not giving them a chance to interrupt. "That 20%... should be transferred to me."


    The room fell into a cold, eerie silence, Cora didn¡¯t move. Malisa blinked once, stunned. But Lovie wasn¡¯t done.


    "I want to hold onto it," he said inly. "As my leverage."


    He sped his hands together in front of him on the table and leaned slightly forward, keeping eye contact with Cora. "Let me be clear, Miss Cora. This isn¡¯t about trying to steal yourpany or power. This is about protection, my protection. I¡¯ve already risked a lot sticking my neck out for you. I destroyed files that could¡¯ve changed everything. I took sides your side in a war I don¡¯t even belong in. And from what I see, this war is just beginning. You think James is going to walk away from this without burning everything in his path?"


    Then he gave a shortugh¡ªdry, humorless.


    "No. He won¡¯t. And when that happens, the only way I survive is if I have something solid to hold onto. Something that makes me impossible to erase. That 20% is not just leverage. It¡¯s insurance. For the job I¡¯ve already done, for what I¡¯ve uncovered, for the information I¡¯m about to give you, and for every risk I¡¯ll take from now on."


    Immediately Malisa scoffed, "So now you want to hold a whole 20% of ZXZ? Are you out of your mind, Lovi?"


    But he raised a hand calmly. "Let¡¯s not pretend that 20% is just any number. That 20% is the line between James and aplete takeover. That 20% is the firewall standing between control and chaos. If I hold it neutrally, legally it blocks him. I be the third party. James won¡¯t even know what hit him."


    He turned back to Cora and said softly, "You said you don¡¯t trust people easily. Good. Neither do I. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not asking you to trust me. I¡¯m asking you to make a move that protects us both."


    He sat back and exhaled. "Let me hold the 20%. Keep your 50%. Let James stew over his 30% and his failed court moves. And if you ever feel like you¡¯re done with me... we¡¯ll settle it. I¡¯m not greedy, Cora. I just want to live. And I want to know that after everything I¡¯ve done, I wasn¡¯t yed either."


    Then he paused, waiting, the ball was now in Cora¡¯s court. But her face remained unreadable.


    At that moment, Cora leaned back slightly, her fingers lightly tapping against the table. The tension in the air hadn¡¯t lifted, but her demeanor had shifted¡ªcalm,posed, but firm. She cleared her throat quietly, the subtle sound cutting through the silence like a small ripple across still water. All eyes turned to her.


    "Now I understand," she said slowly, her gaze locked onto Lovi¡¯s face. Her tone was steady, almost quiet, but every word carried weight. "Now I understand what this is really about. This isn¡¯t about loyalty or justice. This was your n from the beginning, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Lovi didn¡¯t answer. He simply raised his brows a little and remained silent, watching her.


    "You came into this job pretending to be the neutral one," Cora went on, "but you had your eyes on something bigger. I can see that now."


    She let her words hang in the air for a moment before continuing, her voice growing more assertive. "But let me make something clear to you, Lovi. I¡¯ve made my decision."


    Malisa straightened up at her side, listening.


    "I know what¡¯s at stake here. I know what giving up that 20% could mean. And I know how much of a threat James is¡ªbelieve me, more than you can imagine. But if you think I¡¯m going to hand over 20% of ZXZ to you... you¡¯re mistaken."


    Lovie¡¯s expression barely shifted, but his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "You want assurance?" she said firmly. "You¡¯ll get it. I¡¯ll give you my word that no harm wille to you. You¡¯ve helped us already, and I won¡¯t double-cross you. You can be rest assured of that."

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85</h4>


    She paused for a moment, then leaned forward slightly. "But that 20% stays with me. I won¡¯t hand it to you, or to anyone else. That¡¯s a line I¡¯m not going to cross."


    Malisa exhaled slowly, nodding slightly in support.


    "If the merger actuallyes, then I¡¯ll find another solution," Cora continued. "There¡¯s always another way. Always. And I won¡¯t be pressured into giving away the one thing that holds thispany together."


    At that moment Lovi opened his mouth to speak, but Cora raised her hand slightly. "I¡¯m not finished."


    She looked him dead in the eye.


    "And if ites to this, i have someone I trust. A very close friend, someone who knows this system better than anyone. I¡¯m going to consult him. I need to know if this merger nonsense is even possible in the first ce, or just another scare tactic James is trying to use."


    She seatedfortably, adjusting the sleeve of her jacket.


    "So no, Lovie. You¡¯re not getting the 20%. And if that means we all have to think a little harder... then so be it."


    Cora could sense it, something in Lovie¡¯s tone had shifted. He was trying hard to sound casual, like everything was just fine, but the tension in his jaw, the stiffness in his smile... it betrayed him.


    Lovi chuckled, dry and forced, before leaning slightly forward. "Well, Cora, it was just a suggestion," he said slowly, his fingers inteced in front of him on the table. "I¡¯m not saying it because I¡¯m greedy or because I want to take advantage of you."


    His eyes flicked toward Malisa, then back at Cora.


    "I just thought it was the safest way to handle the situation. But since you¡¯re not having it..." He gave a slight shrug and leaned back again. "Then no problem. I won¡¯t push you any further."


    Cora didn¡¯t flinch. Her expression remained unreadable.


    Lovi smiled¡ªtoo quickly. "I mean, there are formal channels. You can run it through the system. Transfer the money however it suits you. I only made the offer because I thought I could help. That¡¯s all."


    But as he spoke, Cora wasn¡¯t looking at his words¡ªshe was watching his eyes. And she could see it clearly. Behind that overly polite expression, something dark was swirling. Something bitter.


    Deep down, Lovi was fuming.


    His n had been simple deceptive, but simple. He had fabricated everything. The documents, the supposed threat of James pushing for a merger, the idea that Cora¡¯s 70% was at risk it was all a calcted lie. A maniption designed to make her panic, to make her act fast... and give him a piece of the pie, but she didn¡¯t fall for it, and that alone was enough to make his blood boil.


    Inside, Lovie¡¯s thoughts were spinning. This was the perfect opportunity, he told himself. The timing, the setup... I had everything in ce. The fake evidence, the carefully crafted script¡ªit was all supposed to lead to one oue: Cora handing over 20% of ZXZ shares into his waiting hands.


    He had orchestrated the entire illusion so carefully. And now, with one calm refusal, she had undone it all.


    But he didn¡¯t let it show. No, he couldn¡¯t. Not yet.


    Instead, he smiled again, softer this time. "Well then," he said with a practiced calmness, "I guess we¡¯ll just proceed the normal way."


    He stood, brushing invisible dust off his sleeve. "I¡¯ve tried my best to help you, Cora. That¡¯s all I can say."


    Cora said nothing. Malisa¡¯s stare never left him.


    And as he turned to leave, behind that smile behind that gentlemanly nod Lovie¡¯s mind was already working. If this method failed, then so be it. There would be others.


    Because this isn¡¯t over, he thought.


    Not even close, he cooked the story. He manipted the lie. And if that didn¡¯t work? Then he would find another angle. Another weakness. Another door. Because someone like him never left empty-handed.


    No one was true concerning James wanting to do a merger. It was just his maniption and Cora didn¡¯t fall for it. Which simply means he¡¯s going to try another method.


    As Lovi stepped out of the restaurant, the smile on his face vanished. The crisp evening air did nothing to cool the fire in his chest. He walked briskly toward his car, each step echoing with bitter thoughts. When he got inside, he didn¡¯t start the engine. He reached under the passenger seat and pulled out a small receiver device connected to a discreet earpiece. It was already transmitting.


    He had nned ahead.


    A tiny, near-invisible listening device had been nted right underneath the corner of the table they sat at. He knew Malisa and Cora would talk more once he left, and if there was one thing Lovi was good at, it was gathering secrets... especially the ones people didn¡¯t want him to hear.


    Back inside the VIP room, Malisa turned sharply toward Cora, not hiding her frustration anymore.


    "Well," she said tly, her arms crossed, "his money will be transferred to him soon. That¡¯s all. If we need him again, we¡¯ll contact him on our terms. Not his."


    However Cora didn¡¯t respond. Her fingers were gently tapping against her ss, her mind clearly elsewhere.


    Malisa leaned in slightly, her voice low but firm, "Now talk to me, Cora. What¡¯s your n?"


    Cora raised her eyes to meet hers, calm but unreadable.


    Malisa continued, "If, by any chance, what that maniptor just said is true... then we can¡¯t wait till it¡¯s toote. Who are you going to transfer the 20% to? Because whoever it is, it has to be someone you trustpletely. Someone who¡¯ll never even think about betraying you."


    Cora sighed and leaned back. For a long moment, she said nothing. She was thinking¡ªdeeply.


    Then, finally, her lips parted.


    "I¡¯m not sure for now," she said slowly. "But if anyonees to mind... it¡¯s Oliver."


    Malisa blinked. "Oliver?"


    Cora gave a small nod. "He¡¯s the only one I know who has absolutely nothing to gain from betraying me. If I hand it to him, I know it will be safe. He doesn¡¯t want my money. He doesn¡¯t want my power. He¡¯s never asked for anything."


    Then Malisa tilted her head, considering. "You sure about that?"


    "I¡¯ve known him long enough to be sure," Cora replied.


    But miles away, just outside in the parking lot, Lovi¡¯s knuckles whitened around the steering wheel. The moment the name "Oliver" hit his earpiece, his entire face twisted. His jaw clenched so tightly it could¡¯ve cracked a tooth.


    He whispered bitterly under his breath, "So... Oliver?"


    He didn¡¯t even try to hide the venom in his voice. His breathing deepened, slow and furious.


    "Who is this Oliver?"

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86</h4>


    Lovi still seated in his car, the glow of the dashboard lights reflecting off his face. His jaw was still tight, but now his eyes burned with something sharper¡ªcalction. The name "Oliver" kept ringing in his ears like a slow, mocking echo.


    He tapped the steering wheel with a single finger, over and over again. It wasn¡¯t just frustration anymore it was disappointment. He had yed his cards well. He had spun the perfect narrative, stirred the tension just enough to create panic. He even let go of the money just to build pressure and demand leverage. It should have worked. Cora should have handed him that 20%. He was so close.


    But now? Now everything had changed.


    Cora was smart. Smarter than he expected. And worse, she wasn¡¯t alone anymore. Now someone named Oliver was in the picture, and if Lovie had learned anything in his career, it was this: anyone new in the picture meant one thing interference.


    Then he leaned his head back against the seat and muttered to himself, "Fine... if I can¡¯t get the 20% from her, I¡¯ll just make sure the person she trusts won¡¯t be able to hold onto it either."


    That¡¯s when another memory came shing back¡ªJames.


    The same James who had called him in a quiet panic, desperate for help, but very, very generous in his promises.


    "Give me Cora¡¯s full picture, expose the hand backing her, and I¡¯ll give you 10% of ZSZ," James had said. The words weren¡¯t a suggestion. They were a bargain... a dangerous one.


    And Lovi had epted, so had things gone right, he would have held 20% from Cora and earned 10% from James¡ª that would have been 30% total. A third of thepany, without lifting a pen in the boardroom. And with the right moves, he could¡¯ve sniffed out James¡¯ remaining 20% too. Piece by piece, until ZSZ belonged to him.


    But Cora didn¡¯t take the bait, now, Lovi had a new n.


    The name Oliver was now at the center of it. Whoever this man was, Lovi was going to find him. He was going to study him, trail him, dig into his past, his financial records, his rtionships. Whatever it took. If Oliver was really going to be the one holding that 20%, then Lovie had to know everything, his weakness, his secrets, his price.


    Because information, to Lovi, was currency.


    And Oliver had just be his next target.


    Without wasting anymore time he picked up his phone, opened a nk contact sheet, and typed a single word:


    Oliver.


    Then he whispered to himself with a smirk forming again,


    "Let¡¯s see who you really are."


    It was the next day.


    The soft light from the window spilled into Cora¡¯s room, brushing the edge of her bed and crawling over the floor like a gentle reminder that a new day had started. But for Cora, the morning wasn¡¯t peaceful.


    She sat on the edge of her bed, her robe loosely tied, a mug of tea untouched in her hands.


    Her mind was loud.


    Even as she dressed for work, every step felt heavier than usual. The neatly folded suit on the chair didn¡¯t feel like confidence today. It felt like a mask she had to wear. Because deep down, something else was eating at her, the 20% shares. The decision. The consequences.


    Her heels clicked softly across the marble tiles as she made her way downstairs, but her thoughts never stopped racing.


    She knew she had to move fast. James wasn¡¯t someone who sat quietly. If what Lovi said was true if James was already making moves then she didn¡¯t have the luxury of waiting anymore. She needed a solution. A third party. A name. A trustworthy person.


    Her mind wandered to Oliver.


    He had always been calm,posed, and... real. He never cared about wealth or position. That¡¯s what made him different. That¡¯s what made her think maybe just maybe he was the right person.


    But what if he didn¡¯t want it? What if she told him about the shares and he walked away, saying,


    "This isn¡¯t my world, Cora. Find someone else." That would hurt. Not just the rejection, but the fact that there would be no one left to trust.


    Her hand gripped the steering wheel tightly as she pulled into thepany¡¯s parking lot. The building loomed ahead, tall, pristine, filled with power and pressure. Yet for the first time, she wasn¡¯t ready to walk in.


    What if she gave it to Robert instead? The thought sat ufortably in her chest, like something she didn¡¯t want to admit but couldn¡¯t shake off. He had been calm,posed, and extremely professional. And something about him, his patience, his kindness... made her curious.


    But then again, Malisa¡¯s words from yesterday wouldn¡¯t leave her head.


    "Are you sure Robert doesn¡¯t have feelings for you?"


    Then Cora sighed deeply, resting her head briefly on the steering wheel. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Not yet. Maybe she was overthinking. Maybe she just needed to talk to Oliver. Or Robert. Or... maybe none of them. Maybe she had to find someone else entirely.


    But the clock was ticking. And James was not going to wait.


    However, despite everything, Cora decided she was going to be thest to panic. No matter how fast James tried to move, she believed she would find a solution, one way or another. That had always been her way. She took a deep breath and reminded herself that fear was not an option. Not now.


    As her car rolled gently into thepany¡¯spound, she instinctively drove toward her usual parking spot. But just as she turned the corner into the executive parkingne, she hit the brakes hard.


    She blinked.


    Her spot... waspletely transformed.


    The concrete space that usually felt cold and formal had now be something out of a romantic movie. The entire area had been carefully decorated with soft rose petals¡ªred, white, and a sprinkle of pink¡ªscattered across the floor in a perfect heart shape. The petals weren¡¯t just thrown around randomly; they were arranged neatly like someone had spent a lot of time making sure everything looked perfect. Tiny gold ribbons danced in the morning breeze, tied to short candle-shaped vases that lined the edge of the parking spot.

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87</h4>


    Then Cora¡¯s heart skipped.


    She stared, confused, unsure of what she was even looking at.


    And then... right there in front of her spot, standing tall¡ªwas a man.


    Or rather, someone holding a massive bouquet of roses. Sorge that the flowers covered his entire upper body. The bouquet was shaped like a full heart, the kind that is only showed on movies or extremely expensive events. The person behind it? Completely hidden.


    Cora¡¯s hands froze on the steering wheel.


    Who was that? She squinted.


    She couldn¡¯t see any part of the person holding the bouquet, their face, their arms, even their clothes werepletely hidden behind the flowers. Just legs in ck trousers and polished shoes.


    Cora was stunned, She didn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t even blink properly.


    Around her, thepany¡¯s front entrance had already turned into a mini crowd. Staff members cleaners, assistants, security guards had all stepped outside or paused in their morning routine. Phones were out. Cameras were rolling. Some were whispering excitedly to each other while others were just smiling like they were watching a live drama.


    At that moment one of them giggled, "This is what I call premium romance!"


    Cora, still frozen in her seat, could feel her heart thudding.


    Who was this person? Why now? What was going on?


    It had already been made clear in her mind, Oliver would never do something like this. As much as she trusted him, he was not the type to orchestrate such a grand, public gesture. It wasn¡¯t his style. And as for Robert... she had just met him yesterday. Yes, he was polite, graceful, and gave off a warm gentleman aura. But even with that, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who would n something so shy and attention-grabbing. He struck her as calm, reserved, and focused on business.


    So who was this? Cora¡¯s confusion grew heavier with each step. Her heels clicked softly on the ground as she stepped out of her car, brushing past the murmuring staff and heading directly toward the oversized bouquet. Every eye was now on her, and phones remained steady in the air, recording every move she made.


    However Cora didn¡¯t care, she just wanted to know who was behind the roses.


    And she wasn¡¯t going to ask politely.


    With a sharp breath, she reached forward and shoved the bouquet aside, pushing the flowers down just enough to see the person behind them.


    But the moment the flowers dropped, her body froze, her jaw clenched, and her eyes darkened like storm clouds.


    There he was, William.


    Standing like he was proud of himself, with a smile that had no business being on his face.


    He had trimmed his beard, wore a perfectly tailored ck suit, and was obviously trying to impress. But all she could see was him. The man who had caused her so much pain.


    Her entire body stiffened, and without thinking twice, her voice shot out, loud and sharp, slicing through the silence that had suddenly overtaken the gathering crowd.


    "William, what the hell are you doing?"


    At that moment, William didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t show any sign of regret or shame. Instead, he looked at her with that same smug charm that would have made Cora fall for him years ago¡ªbut now, it only irritated her.


    With a casual grin spreading across his face, he tilted his head slightly and said with pride, "To surprise you, of course. What else would I be doing here with all these flowers?"


    Again Cora blinked in disbelief. Did he really just say that?


    William chuckled lightly, like everything was perfectly normal. "Come on, Cora... is it too much to surprise thedy I actually like? The woman I care about deeply? The woman I would do anything for just to see her smile?" His tone was soft, almost sweet, butced with a confidence that made her stomach twist. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much," he added with a slight shrug. "If anything, I feel like I should have done more."


    At that moment Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed, but William wasn¡¯t done.


    "My original n," he continued dramatically, gesturing with his hand as if painting a masterpiece in the air, "was to order a helicopter yes, a helicopter, to drop roses from the sky. Big, beautiful red petals falling like blessings from heaven. A scene no one would forget."


    He looked upward for a moment, then back at her.


    "But those fools those absolute fools, disappointed mest minute. Can you believe that?" He chuckled again, clearly amused by his own grand ideas. "Last minute, Cora. They said there were safety concerns or something about airspace. Honestly, it¡¯s their loss."


    He looked at her, waiting for a reaction, his voice suddenly softer. "But I¡¯m still here. With all of this. For you."


    William then continue,pletely ignoring the storm brewing in Cora¡¯s eyes. His voice took on a romantic, almost dramatic tone, as if he were the leading man in some grand love story only he believed in.


    "This is just a little token," he said with a smug smile, gesturing to the sea of roses at their feet. "A simple gift. Something to remind you, Cora, of my interest in you. Of how serious I am. I¡¯ve changed, and I just want to show you that I¡¯m not the same man you walked away from."


    But Cora wasn¡¯t moved. Not in the slightest, In fact, her blood was boiling.


    She had barely slept the night before, her mind tangled in real problems, legal threats, share transfers, betrayals, and critical decisions. And then this, this nonsense, was what greeted her at work?


    She clenched her jaw and stepped even closer to him, her heels crushing the roses on the ground without a second thought.


    "You..." she said coldly, her voice sharp enough to cut through the tension. "You think this is a gift? You think showing up uninvited to my workce like this, embarrassing me in front of my staff with this ridiculous disy is a gift?"


    William blinked, still holding onto that delusional smile.


    "You¡¯re unbelievable," she hissed.


    Then, slowly but firmly, she pointed toward the gate. Her eyes, dark and fierce, locked onto his.


    "Before I open my eyes again, William," she said, her voice low and dangerous, "I don¡¯t want to see you here. Not in front of mypany. Not near my car. Not near me."


    Her tone dropped even colder. "Disappear. Now."


    She took one slow breath, warning clear in her voice.


    "Because if I open my eyes and you¡¯re still standing here..." she paused, narrowing her gaze, "you¡¯re not going to like what I¡¯m going to do to you."

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88</h4>


    Upon hearing what Cora just said, William¡¯s heart tightened in his chest, and his face twitched ever so slightly¡ªbut he caught himself quickly.


    He could feel the wave of anger rising, threatening to cloud his thoughts, but years of dealing with rejection, of being misunderstood and judged before exining himself, had taught him how to bury his emotions deep down and wear a mask like a second skin.


    He stood there, surrounded by the soft scent of crushed rose petals, with staff watching and recording the moment like some rom gone horribly wrong. The bouquet stilly awkwardly at his feet, petals scattered around his shoes like fallen pride. And yet, Cora stood in front of him, unmoved, unaffected.


    Her words echoed louder than the silent stares around them.


    "Before I open my eyes, I don¡¯t want to see you here."


    But it wasn¡¯t just the words. It was the way she said it, the coldness, the disgust in her eyes¡ªas if he was filth, as if the gesture he thought would melt her heart was instead something shameful.


    He clenched his jaw, his smile strained now, forced but steady.


    Deep down, he knew who had polluted her mind.


    Oliver, that name alone now felt like poison to his soul. He couldn¡¯t prove it yet, but his gut was screaming. It had to be Oliver. That righteous, quiet, picture-perfect man who always appeared just when Cora needed someone. The one who yed humble, innocent, respectful, the one who never overstepped. William could almostugh. That type of man always got worshipped in the end.


    And him? He was the one that women like Cora avoided.


    He remembered clearly, he had told his family multiple times that he was willing to change for her. He had stopped doing things that would upset her. He had stayed away when she asked, respected her boundaries, cleaned up his act. He wasn¡¯t the William of before. That man was gone. Buried.


    But still, she looked at him like garbage.


    Other women, he was sure of it would¡¯ve melted with just the roses alone. Some would¡¯ve cried, hugged him, kissed him right there. But not Cora.


    She didn¡¯t even flinch, It was as if all his effort meant nothing. Like all his humanity was wasted on someone who had already decided he wasn¡¯t worth it.


    And that, that made his blood boil beneath the skin.


    But he didn¡¯t shout. He didn¡¯t argue. He didn¡¯t break the silence.


    He just smiled, a smile that carried every piece of anger, humiliation, and bruised ego he was holding back.


    And with a quiet, controlled tone, he looked straight into Cora¡¯s eyes,


    Then William took a small step back, hands calmly folded in front of him, the bouquet now resting awkwardly at his side. He saw the way Cora red at him, her posture straight and strong like a shield built from years of learning not to trust too easily. Her eyes weren¡¯t just angry, they were exhausted. That kind of tiredness didn¡¯te from one bad moment.


    He could sense that something else was going on.


    Something deeper.


    And maybe just maybe he had walked in at the wrong time, with a forced chuckle, William broke the silence again, trying to soften the tension.


    "It seems you¡¯re angry, Cora," he said, his voice calm but low, "and... maybe something¡¯s troubling you today. Maybe I came at the wrong time."


    He nodded slightly, acknowledging her emotions even if he didn¡¯t fully understand them.


    "And I can understand that," he continued. "I can understand the way you¡¯re treating me right now. I¡¯ve made mistakes¡ªI know that. But this... this isn¡¯t about the flowers, or the crowd, or the show. It¡¯s about you. You, Cora."


    At that moment he stepped forward just a little, not enough to invade her space but just enough to make her hear the weight in his words.


    "I¡¯m going toe back, maybe next time, with something better. Maybe not with roses or surprises, but with something real... something that will show you I¡¯m not here to y games."


    His eyes locked with hers, voice now steadier, filled with something honest, maybe desperation, maybe hope.


    "I¡¯ve told you this before, and I¡¯ll keep saying it. I want to win you over. I want to be by your side, no matter how long it takes. I¡¯m not backing away just because you shouted at me or told me to leave. I¡¯m stronger than that. I can take the heat."


    Then he took a breath, his heart racing underneath the cool exterior.


    "I¡¯m willing to go through fire for you, Cora. I¡¯ll fight for you if I have to. I¡¯ll do anything just to put a smile on your face. Please, all I¡¯m asking for... is an opportunity to prove that I mean every word I¡¯ve said."


    Again william opened his mouth, his lips parting to offer onest sentence something soft, something hopeful but he never got the chance.


    Cora, whose eyes had burned with growing fire, suddenly lifted her hand and cut through the air sharply, halting him mid-thought.


    "That¡¯s enough, William," she said with a tone so sharp it could slice through bone. Her voice was steady, but it carried the weight of finality, the weight of disappointment.


    Immediately William¡¯s smile faltered.


    Cora took a step forward, not out of affection, not out of care, but with purpose, her presence towering in a way that made even the staff watching from the distance hold their breath.


    "If not because of the respect I have for Oliver... and your fathers," she said slowly, her wordsced with disgust, "I swear to you, William, I would have dealt with you seriously."


    Cora words made William blinked. He hadn¡¯t expected that.


    "You¡¯re not even ashamed of yourself," Cora continued. "You should look at me and see a little sister. Someone you¡¯re meant to guide and protect. Someone you¡¯re meant to look out for. But instead, you¡¯re standing here... looking for a way into my life like some desperate teenager."


    Her voice didn¡¯t tremble. There was no hesitation in her body. She was disgusted.


    "I¡¯m disappointed in you, William. Deeply."


    She paused, the silence between them thick and suffocating.


    "And do you know what? I¡¯m going to pretend like this never happened. That all of this," she gestured toward the roses, the bouquet, the people recording in the background, "never existed. I¡¯m going to pretend that every word you¡¯ve said was never heard. Not by me. Not by anyone."


    William¡¯s face hardened, but Cora didn¡¯t give him room to speak.


    "I¡¯m saying this again," she said, her voice cold and firm, "nothing absolutely nothing, is going to happen between us. Not now. Not ever."


    She leaned a little closer, lowering her voice just enough that only he could hear her next words.


    "And I¡¯m using this moment to warn you, respect yourself, William. Respect the boundaries I¡¯ve clearly drawn. If not..."


    At that moment, Cora narrowed her eyes at William and paused briefly in her steps. She didn¡¯t want to say more. She had already said enough. But the fire in her heart still burned as she turned her head slightly, just enough for her voice to reach him without facing him fully.


    "You know what, William?" she said coolly. "I¡¯ll keep what I was about to say to myself. But you better not push me to the point where I¡¯ll be forced to take action against you."


    The warning was heavy, and everyone who stood around watching could feel the shift in the air. Even the whispers among the staff had gone quiet. The rose petals on the ground seemed to lose their color in the face of Cora¡¯s icy tone.


    Without another word, Cora began walking away, her heels hitting the pavement with quiet but firm purpose. The elegance in her steps, the authority in her stride, and the fire radiating off her body as she left the bouquet behind... It was more powerful than anything she could have screamed.


    Her back to William, her pride unshaken, she left him standing there, alone, with nothing but petals at his feet and shame rising in his chest.


    At that moment William clenched his jaw, for a moment, he stood still, feeling the eyes of everyone on him, the staff who once admired the surprise now silently judging, and walking away.


    The rejection had been brutal, but what made it worse was how utterly unfazed Cora was by the whole thing. She didn¡¯t stumble, she didn¡¯t break. She didn¡¯t even raise her voice.


    And that made him furious.


    He knew this had been the perfect opportunity. All the nning, all the timing, it was supposed to melt her heart, make her see he was serious. But no. Instead, she humiliated him without even shouting. That made it worse.


    He could still hear her words echoing in his head: "You should look at me like a sister..."


    It disgusted him.


    Why should he see her as a sister? They weren¡¯t rted. She was a grown woman. Old enough to be married and she had once be married, old enough to make her own decisions. And he had made it clear: he wanted her.


    So why pretend?

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89</h4>


    ¡¯Why act like this was some moral ground she needed to stand on?¡¯


    William said to himself as he gritted his teeth. This wasn¡¯t over. No matter what she said, no matter how coldly she dismissed him, he wasn¡¯t done, he was going to get her¡ªeven if it meant going down a darker path.


    But for now...William forced a fake, hollow smile onto his face. The kind of smile that barely reached his eyes, then he bent slightly, dropped the giant bouquet of roses right there on the pavement¡ªpetals scattering, falling.


    Then, without even picking his phone or looking back at the cameras around, he turned and shamelessly walked into his car.


    When William stormed into his car, the door mmed with a force that shook the windows. His breath was already uneven, his chest rising and falling like a man on the edge. He didn¡¯t even sit properly before both of his hands mmed violently against the steering wheel.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Again and again, he punched it so hard the car horn went off once, then twice before it gave out. But he didn¡¯t stop. His knuckles cracked against the leather, his veins bulging in fury. With every strike, his frustration grew louder than the pain that slowly formed in his bleeding fists.


    "Damn you, Oliver!" he roared, mming the steering one more time.


    He winced. Blood smeared faintly on the wheel, but he didn¡¯t care.


    "This is all your fault! You ruined everything!" he spat through his clenched teeth, gripping the steering so tightly it seemed it would break off. "You sneaky little bastard!"


    Then he sat back violently in his seat, his jaw clenched, nostrils ring. He stared at the bouquet on the pavement through the side mirror¡ªthe roses lying crushed and pathetic under the sun, just like his n.


    "This was supposed to be my moment," he hissed. "Cora would have never treated me like that... never! But now..."


    His eyes narrowed, darkened.


    "It¡¯s Oliver. It¡¯s definitely him," he said slowly, as though putting the pieces together in his head. "He¡¯s the one whispering trash into her ears. Poisoning her. Acting like he¡¯s the calm and gentle one, like he¡¯s so damn perfect."


    William scoffed bitterly. "If he hadn¡¯t shown up... If he had just minded his business like he always does... she would¡¯ve seen me."


    He was fuming now, veins twitching on his neck.


    "But no," he continued, mockingly. "Oliver the great. Oliver the favorite. The quiet one who suddenly thinks he can stand up to me. He thinks I¡¯m going to back down and watch him destroy what¡¯s mine?"


    He leaned forward again, gripping the steering like a man possessed.


    "This is the height of it," he growled, his voice low and venomous. "You want to y dirty, Oliver? Fine. I¡¯ll y dirty. You think I¡¯m going to fold my arms and let you take the one thing I want? The one thing that I¡¯ve been fighting for?"


    Then he paused, his lips trembling with hatred.


    "You¡¯re wrong," he whispered, shaking his head. "I¡¯m not folding. I¡¯m not running. I¡¯m not retreating."


    At that moment a small, dangerous smile crept across his bruised lips.


    "You want war?" he said quietly. "Then get yourself ready, little brother... because I¡¯ming."


    At that moment, William¡¯s breathing was still heavy, his heart racing with uncontroble fury. Blood still trickled from the bruises on his knuckles, but his mind wasn¡¯t on the pain¡ªno, it was far beyond that now. His vision was red. Rage. Jealousy. Shame. All swirling together into something dark.


    Without wasting any more time, he wiped his hands with a rough tissue from the dashboard, yanked his phone from the seat, and unlocked it with one sharp swipe.


    He scrolled past a few names, most of them contacts he had long forgotten but he paused when he got to one: "Big Jay - Work Only."


    His thumb hovered for a moment. Then, with no hesitation, he pressed Call.


    The phone rang just once.


    "Boss," a gruff voice answered instantly.


    However William didn¡¯t waste time.


    "I have a job for you. I want it done today. No dy, no mistakes."


    Hearing Williams words Big Jay straightened up from wherever he was. He could hear something in William¡¯s voice¡ªsomething raw and dangerous. "Talk to me."


    William gritted his teeth. "My brother, Oliver. I want you to teach him a lesson."


    Big Jay¡¯s breath caught. "Oliver?" he echoed, confused.


    "Yes, Oliver," William snapped, his voice sharp like a de. "I want the job to be clean. Swift. I don¡¯t want him killed¡ªI¡¯m not a lunatic. But I want him beaten. Beaten to the point that he won¡¯t be able to walk or move for at least two weeks."


    Big Jay was silent. Then, uncertainly, he said, "Boss... wait, did I hear you right? You said, your brother? You want your own brother beaten up? Badly?"


    William¡¯s voice turned colder.


    "Are you deaf?" he hissed. "Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? I said beat him, mercilessly. Leave no bone untouched. I don¡¯t want him walking out of that house feeling proud or strong. Break his damn pride."


    Big Jay blinked, the weight of the request sinking in. He didn¡¯t know what history or beef was going on inside the family, but one thing was clear, William wasn¡¯t ying.


    "I said beat him, like enough to the point that he will not be able to move for two weeks or more."


    Immediately, Big jay on the phone then just nod his head, saying, "No problem, I¡¯ve heard you, and I will do as you say immediately."


    Without wasting any more time, William would then end the call and just hold the phone so tight within his hands that his knuckles turned white. His jaw clenched, the tension in his face refusing to ease as he stared at nothing in particr, lost in the boiling thoughts circling his head.


    And then, through gritted teeth, almost like a vow to himself, he muttered, "Very soon... Oliver won¡¯t even know what hit him. That will be the lesson he¡¯ll never forget."


    He let out a bitter breath and looked down at his bruised knuckles again.


    "Next time," he said under his breath, "he should stay clear from everything that has to do with me."


    **


    Oliver was still on his way inside his room when, all of a sudden, his phone started ringing. The sharp sound cut through the early morning silence, making him pause mid-step. Curious, he pulled the phone from his pocket and looked at the screen. It was Cora.


    His brows furrowed slightly in surprise. Cora rarely called him this early, if ever. It wasn¡¯t like her at all. Normally, she would send a short message or callter in the day if she needed anything. So, what could be serious enough for her to break that pattern?


    Without wasting time, he answered the call and brought the phone to his ear.


    "Hello? Cora? What¡¯s going on? This isn¡¯t like you to call me this early," he said with concern in his voice.


    Cora¡¯s voice came through immediately, slightly tense but calm.


    "I called you because something important just happened... and I seriously need to inform you about this. I¡¯m not happy at all."


    Oliver slowly sat down on the edge of his bed. He could tell from the tone of her voice that this wasn¡¯t something casual. He rubbed the back of his neck as he replied, "Well... I think I understand what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s about William, right?"


    There was a brief pause, then, Cora said firmly, "Yes. It is about him."


    At that moment, Oliver would then shake his head in disappointment, a long sigh slipping from his lips. He rubbed his forehead as if trying to calm the rising frustration that was already starting to build. "What did William do this time?" he asked, though deep down, he had a feeling the answer wouldn¡¯t surprise him.


    Cora didn¡¯t hold back. Her tone was sharp and annoyed as she began, "William actually came to mypany yes, all the way to the front of the building just to disgrace himself again. With a huge bouquet of roses! He scattered them everywhere, made a whole mess in front of the staff. Just to what? To confess his love to me again?"


    Hearing what Cora just said, Oliver closed his eyes briefly, already feeling the headacheing on.


    Cora continued, clearly getting more agitated as she spoke. "I¡¯ve rejected him, how many times? Over and over. I¡¯ve said no, but he just doesn¡¯t get it. He disrupted the flow of work, caused a whole scene. My staff were taking pictures,ughing, recording everything. And you know what that means, right? Rumors. They¡¯ll start thinking I have something going on with him. And I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want anyone thinking that. It pisses me off, Oliver."


    At that moment she paused briefly, then added, "So that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you. Talk to your brother. Tell him to stay away from me. I¡¯m serious. If he ever tries something like this again, I¡¯m not going to take it lightly with him next time."

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90</h4>


    At that moment, Oliver could feel the frustration boiling in his chest, his hand unconsciously tightening around the phone. He could hear the irritation in Cora¡¯s voice, the exhaustion from dealing with William¡¯s antics, and it only made him angrier with his brother.


    Then he sighed deeply, controlling his breath before responding.


    "Cora, please, don¡¯t let this ruin your day," Oliver said firmly, his voice low but intense. "I¡¯m really, really sorry about what happened. William has crossed the line this time, and I take full responsibility for not putting a leash on him sooner. You have every right to be upset, and I¡¯ll make sure this stops now."


    Hearing Oliver words Cora didn¡¯t respond immediately, but the sigh she let out showed her irritation hadn¡¯t fully settled.


    "It¡¯s the best thing, Oliver," she finally said. "That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to make him understand. I told him clearly that nothing is ever going to happen between us, but he refuses to listen. It¡¯s like he lives in his own fantasy where persistence equals love."


    Oliver shook his head bitterly. "It¡¯s stupidity, that¡¯s what it is. A man should have pride, not desperation. Gone are those days when you think forcing yourself on someone will make them love you. If a woman says no, you respect it, you walk away like a man."


    Cora agreed with a curt tone. "Exactly. But William? He¡¯s adamant. No matter how I spell it out, he just keeps doing this nonsense. But I¡¯ll tell you this, Oliver: if he tries it again, this public embarrassment, the stupid surprises, the dramatic scenes, I won¡¯t be so civil. I¡¯ll deal with him appropriately, no hesitation."


    Oliver closed his eyes for a brief moment, inhaling through his nose to steady himself.


    "You have my word, Cora. I¡¯ll make sure he hears me loud and clear. I won¡¯t let this slide."


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s fists tightened where they rested on his thighs, his knuckles whitening as he gritted his teeth. His mind was a battlefield, trying to figure out who he could even confide in about this. How could he tell Cora that the very man enabling William¡¯s disgraceful behavior was none other than their own father? The thought of admitting that to Cora made his stomach twist how humiliating it would be, not just for him but for his entire family name. It was bad enough that William was acting shamelessly, but knowing his father was silently fueling the madness made Oliver feel trapped, boxed in with no respectable path forward.


    He couldn¡¯t betray his family secrets, yet he couldn¡¯t betray Cora¡¯s trust either. The weight of it was suffocating.


    Then, as if sensing his internal struggle, Cora¡¯s voice came through gently yet firmly, "Oliver, no problem. I¡¯ll trust your words, okay? I believe you when you say you¡¯ll handle it. Please, just make sure you pass the message thoroughly. I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed again like this, not for anyone, not for your brother or anyone else."


    Then Oliver swallowed hard, his throat dry, but he nodded even though she couldn¡¯t see him. "Thank you for trusting me, Cora. I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ll make sure he understands, this will never happen again."


    "Alright," Cora sighed, her voice softening just a bit. "I believe you."


    At that moment, Cora sighed heavily over the phone, the weight in her voice evident even through the distance. "I have something to tell you , but It¡¯splicated, Oliver," she admitted, her tone soft but troubled. "I don¡¯t even know how to begin, but this whole thing has been weighing on my mind. I didn¡¯t just call because of William¡¯s madness this morning. Something else has been pressing on me and I need to talk to someone I trust."


    Hearing that, Oliver¡¯s face grew serious, his back straightening instinctively as he walked into his room properly and shut the door behind him. His voice came through the line firm and steady. "Cora, what is it? Is it something dangerous? Is it something I can help you with? Or do you just want me to listen and give you advice? Tell me."


    Cora paused for a while, the hesitation evident in her silence, as though she was choosing her words carefully. Finally, she spoke, her tone gentle but uncertain. "Honestly, Oliver... I think I¡¯ll need both from you. I might need your help to solve this... and at the same time, I¡¯ll need your advice too. I¡¯m just... I¡¯m stuck between options right now, and I don¡¯t know which one is the smartest to take."


    Oliver, hearing the vulnerability in her voice, clenched his fist slightly. "You know you can always tell me anything, right? I¡¯ve got your back, Cora. Whatever it is, just say it. Let¡¯s figure it out together."


    There was another brief pause before Cora responded, "I will. I¡¯ll tell you everything. But... are you sure you¡¯re ready to hear it? Because once I do, you¡¯ll be involved whether you like it or not."


    Oliver didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    "Cora... what is it?"


    Hearing what Oliver just said, Cora paused for a while. She found herself staring at the walls of her office, eyes distant, mind crowded with uncertainty. She held the phone tightly, but for some reason, her lips just couldn¡¯t part to speak what was really on her mind. She wanted to tell Oliver she knew she should, but something held her back. Maybe it was pride. Maybe it was fear of hearing something she wasn¡¯t prepared for. Or perhaps, deep down, she just didn¡¯t want to burden him with her worries.


    She kept pacing slowly, her heels softly thumping against the tiled floor. In her head, the thoughts raced: What if he thinks I¡¯m weak? What if he just brushes it off? What if... he¡¯s not even interested in helping me solve this? or something bad happens to him I the process.


    It was frustrating because she knew Oliver had always been someone she could trust, but this time, the words just wouldn¡¯te out.


    Oliver, on the other side of the call, was beginning to feel the awkward silence. He furrowed his brows and nced at his screen to be sure the call was still connected. "Cora... are you still on the phone?" His voice was firm but calm,ced with a concern he couldn¡¯t quite hide. "What¡¯s going on? You said there was something troubling you... What do you want to talk to me about? What is it you¡¯re seeking my guidance for?"


    Cora froze, standing by the window of her office, watching the cars below. She pressed her lips tightly, sighed, and finally whispered into the phone, though her voice carried a hint of resignation.


    "Well, don¡¯t mind. I think I will just sort it out myself for now. Maybe I will just let it go. It is not that really important."


    Upon hearing what Cora just said, Oliver wasn¡¯t convinced at all. He knew Cora too well to be fooled by her dismissive tone and half-hearted excuses. She had this way of trying to downy serious matters when she felt too overwhelmed to share, or when she thought involving others would onlyplicate things or perhapsnd them into trouble.


    But Oliver wasn¡¯t just "others." He was her confidant, the one who had stood by her through thick and thin. And now she was trying to shut him out?


    He sighed deeply, rubbing his temple as he stood by the window, staring into the morning sky. He couldn¡¯t let this go. The distance in her voice, the reluctance, it all pointed to something bigger something eating her up inside.


    "Cora," he called softly but firmly, "I¡¯m not convinced. You can¡¯t just tell me to forget it and pretend you¡¯re fine. I know you. Something¡¯s clearly bothering you, and it¡¯s not like you to just hide things from me."


    He paused, waiting for her to say something, but when she remained quiet, he pushed further.


    "Why are you keeping it away from me? I mean... is it something you¡¯ve decided I¡¯m not worthy to know anymore? Is that it? Because if that¡¯s among the list of things you¡¯ve locked away from me, I wish you¡¯d at least tell me why. Why the sudden change of mind?"


    The line was still silent, save for the faint sound of her breathing. Oliver shook his head, feeling a mixture of frustration and disappointment. He knew Cora had been dealing with a lottely, but shutting him out was thest thing he expected.


    Then, trying to lighten the mood just a bit, to ease her tension and maybe get a reaction from her, he chuckled faintly and added, "Hope it is not that incident ofst night. It is not that celebrity of yours that was up to something that night, hope he didn¡¯te back again."


    At that moment, Cora let out a short sigh and said, "No, no, no, that is not it. That fool would not even daree to me again. That is not it."


    She paused briefly, shaking her head even though Oliver couldn¡¯t see her. "Oliver, just be reassured that what I wanted to say wasn¡¯t important."


    But Oliver wasn¡¯t satisfied with that answer. He could tell from her tone that she was brushing it off, like she always did when she didn¡¯t want to talk.


    Then Oliver asked her again, "Then, if that was not the case, then why? what is troubling you? I know something is troubling you, Cora. Talk to me."

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91</h4>


    At that moment, Cora let out a small sigh. She could see the worry written all over his face, the way his eyebrows stayed close together, the way his mouth stayed slightly open like he wanted to ask more questions but was holding back.


    She shook her head gently and said, "Oliver, you worry too much. Seriously. It¡¯s nothing. If it was really something, don¡¯t you think I would¡¯ve told you immediately? I¡¯m not the kind of person to hide things from you."


    Her voice was soft, but firm, as if she wanted to put his mind at ease. She folded one of her arms across her chest and leaned on the chair behind her.


    "I just thought about it for a second, and then I realized... it¡¯s really not important. So please, stop worrying about it. You¡¯re making it look like I¡¯m hiding something."


    But Oliver didn¡¯t look convinced. He stood still, his eyes staring at the floor for a while before looking back at the phone. He rubbed his palms together slowly, his shoulders slightly tensed.


    "Well..." Oliver said, his voice low, "I¡¯m just trying to believe you, Cora. I¡¯m just trying to assume that what you¡¯re saying is true... that it wasn¡¯t anything really important."


    He looked away for a moment and then back at the phone again, his face still unsure.


    "I¡¯m just trying to assume that this doesn¡¯t have anything to do with your ex-husband... or that so-called celebrity of yours."


    He smiled faintly, but his eyes showed no happiness. He shook his head slightly, like someone trying to convince himself of a lie.


    "I just want to believe that is the case."


    At that moment, Cora sighed lightly again, but this time with a straight face. She tilted her head a bit and said, "Well, that¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing wrong, Oliver. If there was, I would¡¯ve told you by now."


    She unfolded her arms and pointed her finger slightly at him, like she was reminding a forgetful child.


    "I¡¯ve already passed the message I wanted to pass," she added. "So don¡¯t forget ¡ª tell William to stop misbehaving. I don¡¯t have the patience for his rubbish."


    Her voice was sharp on thatst part, her eyes narrowing just a bit. She didn¡¯t want to drag the conversation any longer.


    Still Oliver stared at the phone, his lips pressed tight, but he nodded slowly. He could still feel that something wasn¡¯t right, but he didn¡¯t want to push her further.


    "Alright," Oliver said with a small shrug. "No problem. I¡¯ll tell him. I¡¯ll make sure he stops all that."


    When the call ended, Oliver just stood there holding his phone, staring at the screen like he was waiting for something else to pop up. But there was nothing. Just the empty screen and the quietness around him.


    At that moment he let out a deep breath and shook his head. His chest felt heavy, not because of the call itself, but because of the way Cora acted. He knew it, something was wrong. He could feel it, but she didn¡¯t want to tell him. That was the part that really got to him. That was the disappointment.


    "Why won¡¯t she just talk to me?" Oliver muttered to himself. His hand dropped by his side, his shoulders sagging. He paced the floor slowly, one hand rubbing his forehead.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t trust him enough. Or maybe... maybe it was really about her ex-husband, or that stupid celebrity. The thought made his stomach tighten, but he shook his head again.


    "No... I shouldn¡¯t be thinking like this," he whispered. "She said it¡¯s nothing. Maybe it¡¯s really nothing."


    Still, the doubt stayed in his heart.


    He stopped walking and stood still, trying to calm his thoughts. If Cora wasn¡¯t going to tell him, then fine. He had something more important to think about.


    His mind immediately went to his father. That was the real problem sitting in his head.


    He needed to find a way to convince his father, convince him to talk to William. His father was the only one William might listen to. If his father could just tell William to stay away from Cora, then maybe things would start getting better.


    But he knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy, because he¡¯s with him also, he¡¯s the one pushing for it more.


    His father liked William, maybe even too much. And convincing him wouldn¡¯t just be about talking, he had to bring up a reason that made sense, something that would make his father believe it was better for William to back off.


    Oliver sighed heavily, dragging his hand down his face.


    "Why does everything have to be soplicated?" he muttered.


    But still, he knew what he had to do.


    He had to find a way. One way or another, his father must tell William to stay away from Cora.


    At that moment, Oliver stood still for a while, his mind pacing even though his feet weren¡¯t moving. He had tried to believe Cora¡¯s words, but no matter how much he tried, his heart wasn¡¯t at peace. Something just didn¡¯t feel right, and he couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore.


    He pulled out his phone from his pocket and stared at the screen for a moment. He already knew who to call. Without wasting time, he scrolled to the number, it didn¡¯t have a name saved, but he knew exactly who it was.


    He tapped the call button, the phone barely rang once before the person on the other end picked up.


    A soft voice came through the line. "Hello?"


    However Oliver didn¡¯t waste time. He looked around him like someone making sure nobody was listening, then said in a low voice, "I need you to do some background check for me."


    The voice on the line hummed lightly, waiting for him to continue.


    "It¡¯s about James... that¡¯s Cora¡¯s my friend ex-husband. I hope you know about him?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes, I know him," the person replied without hesitation.


    "Good," Oliver said, nodding to himself. "I want you to look into him. Dig deep, understand what¡¯s going on with himtely. If there¡¯s anything strange... if he¡¯s nning something, I want to know immediately. Don¡¯t waste time."


    "Understood," the voice said simply.


    Without saying another word Oliver ended the call and held the phone tightly in his hand. His eyes stared ahead, but his mind was already calcting. Whatever it was that Cora wasn¡¯t saying, he was going to find out himself.


    **


    At that moment, Cora sat quietly inside her office. The room was cold, but not because of the air conditioner , it was the kind of cold that came from inside her chest. She leaned back on her chair, her eyes fixed on nothing in particr. Her lips pressed tightly together, and every now and then, she tapped her fingers lightly on the armrest.


    She was sad. That was the truth. Sad and disappointed. She had wanted to use Oliver in all of this, to pull him in, but... deep down, she knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    Perhaps this was the best decision after all.


    She sighed deeply and shook her head slowly, like she was trying to push away her own thoughts.


    "I can¡¯t," she whispered to herself. "I can¡¯t involve Oliver."


    Because truthfully, she wasn¡¯t convinced. Not fully. She wasn¡¯t sure if Oliver could truly hold himself together the way she needed him to. The kind of strength, the kind ofposure she was looking for, she doubted he had it.


    And if trouble actually came which it might, she was scared that Oliver wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the pressure. She imagined him shaking, making mistakes, or worse...


    No, she thought. That risk was too much.


    She rubbed her forehead gently and leaned forward, her elbows resting on the desk. For a moment, she closed her eyes.


    It was better this way. She would handle it herself or she call and involve Robert on this.


    At that moment, Cora slowly reached for her phone again. She sat back in her chair, staring at the screen for a second before unlocking it. She had made up her mind.


    If there was anyone who could handle this, it was Robert.


    Robert was different. She knew that. He was calm, collected, and most importantly, he could control himself even when things got messy. And just in case things went sideways, Cora was sure that Robert would know how to undo himself, how to pull out of any tight situation without dragging her down with him.


    Plus, he seemed like a generous man, alwaysposed, always thinking before he acted.


    That was the kind of person she needed right now.


    Without wasting time, she scrolled to Malisa¡¯s number and tapped the call button.


    The phone barely rang once when Malisa picked up.


    "Wow, I wasn¡¯t expecting your call this morning," Melissa said with a little chuckle. "What¡¯s up?"


    Cora was just about to say something when Malisa suddenly burst outughing on the phone.


    "Oh my God, Cora! I heard what happened this morning!" Malisa said between herughter. "You¡¯re something else, honestly!"

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92</h4>


    At that moment, hearing what Malisa just said, Cora¡¯s face dropped immediately. She wasn¡¯t even surprised. She already knew where this conversation was heading.


    Then She let out a long sigh and shook her head slowly. Of course, it was about William. She was sure that whatever drama he cooked up outside this morning had reached Malisa¡¯s ears.


    Cora pressed the phone tighter against her ear and said with a cold tone, "Melissa, I¡¯m not in the mood for this kind of talk right now. I¡¯m very, very angry, okay? Please don¡¯t try to bring back something I¡¯m already trying hard to forget."


    Her voice was sharp, her words heavy with irritation. She could even feel her chest tighten just thinking about it again.


    Malisa chuckled lightly on the other end, not taking it too seriously.


    "Okay, okay, no problem," Malisa replied yfully. "I hear you loud and clear."


    But then Melissa¡¯s voice turned a bit cheeky.


    "But just so you know, Cora... you have so many suitors now," Melissa added,ughing softly. "They¡¯re lining up, one after the other. Thepetition is going to be extremely tough. You better brace yourself."


    At that moment, Cora rolled her eyes and shook her head slowly, even though Malisa couldn¡¯t see her. She was already getting irritated.


    "Melissa, I don¡¯t care about suitors," Cora said sharply.


    "That¡¯s not my problem. It¡¯s not even what I¡¯m thinking about right now."


    She sat up straight in her chair, her tone growing firmer with every word.


    "My main focus right now is the project. That¡¯s all I care about. Making sure the project is a sess that¡¯s where my head is. Not on these wolves and vampires chasing after me just because of what they think they can gain."


    Cora¡¯s lips tightened, her brows pulling together.


    "I¡¯m not interested in marriage, and I¡¯m definitely not looking to jump into any rtionship anytime soon. So please, stop bringing it up."


    But on the other end, Malisa just keptughing. She wasn¡¯t even trying to hide her amusement.


    "Well, that¡¯s what you always say, Cora," Malisa chuckled. "You¡¯re not ready, you¡¯re not ready. Just wait... very soon, you¡¯ll meet the one who¡¯ll sweep you off your feet, and all this tough talk will just disappear."


    Cora shook her head again, feeling her patience thinning.


    "Malisa, this is not even why I called," she said, cutting her off sharply. "Please, just forget about this topic."


    At that moment, Malisa stoppedughing a little when she heard Cora¡¯s sharp tone. She chuckled softly and then asked, "Okay then, what¡¯s this important thing you want to say? What is it that¡¯s making you so upied that you¡¯re not even in the mood for small jokes? And now, all of a sudden, you¡¯re not even interested in men anymore?"


    Her voice still carried a yful tone, but Cora wasn¡¯t smiling.


    Cora sighed again, pressing her fingers lightly against her forehead. "Melissa, I¡¯m really, really upied. That¡¯s the truth. And honestly, the reason I even called you isn¡¯t for all these talks."


    She sat up straighter in her chair, her voice more serious now. "I called you because I need to ask you for something. But please, Melissa, don¡¯t get it twisted, okay? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m having second thoughts about anything. That¡¯s not what this is."


    She paused for a moment to make sure Melissa was listening properly.


    "I need something really important, that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you," Cora added. "I want you to help me set up a meeting... between me and Robert."


    At that moment, hearing what Cora just said, Malisa couldn¡¯t help but smile on the phone. She shook her head slowly, still smiling like she knew something Cora wasn¡¯t saying out loud.


    "Wow... you¡¯re serious about this," Melissa said yfully. "I still can¡¯t believe it though. Since when do you ask for a meeting with Robert?"


    She giggled a little, then added, "You know what? I¡¯m ending this call right now. In fact, I¡¯lle to your office myself. We¡¯ll talk about it properly."


    But before she could even finish that thought, Cora¡¯s voice came through quickly, firm and clear.


    "No, Malisa, don¡¯te," Cora said sharply. "I¡¯m really busy right now. I have a lot on my table, I can¡¯t entertain you."


    Her voice was serious, and her face matched her tone ¡ª no smiles, no jokes.


    "We¡¯ll seeter, okay? But for now, I just want you to help me set up the meeting with Robert. And please, don¡¯t start thinking it¡¯s what you¡¯re imagining or what we¡¯ve joked about before. It¡¯s not."


    She paused for a second, making sure Malisa was paying attention.


    "This is something very important, Melissa," Cora continued softly but firmly. "Something I really need to discuss with him. That¡¯s all."


    At that moment, Malisa chuckled softly on the phone. She sat up on her couch, her interest growing even more with every word Cora was saying.


    "Okay, okay, I hear you," Malisa said with a yful tone. "But since you¡¯re asking me to help you set up a meeting with Robert, and you keep saying it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking... then tell me something, Cora."


    She adjusted her legs, crossing them as she leaned backfortably.


    "What exactly do you want me to write in the message I¡¯ll send him? Because you and I both know Robert doesn¡¯t just meet people randomly. I can¡¯t just send him a text saying, ¡¯Hey, Cora wants to see you,¡¯ and expect him to show up."


    Malisaughed a little, then continued, "So, what should I write that¡¯ll prompt Robert to actually ept the meeting? Is it about that estate we talked about the other day? Or is it something else entirely?"


    For a few seconds, there was just silence on the line. Malisa thought Cora might have ended the call or gotten distracted, but before she could ask if Cora was still there, Cora¡¯s voice came through, calm but firm.


    "No, it¡¯s not about the estate," Cora said.


    Malisa¡¯s smile faded a little, her curiosity fully awake now.


    "It¡¯s about what Lovi said," Cora continued, her voice dropping just a bit, like she didn¡¯t want to say it too loud even though they were on the phone. "I¡¯ve been thinking about it. A lot, actually. And I¡¯m still contemting whether I should give that 20% to Robert."


    Hearing Cora words Malisa raised her brows slightly, not expecting that.


    "The twenty percent, huh?" she muttered under her breath, but Cora kept talking.


    "From the way things are moving... from the way everything is shaping up, it seems Robert might be the best candidate to actually keep that 20% for me," Cora said. "At least with him, I¡¯ll have some kind of assurance that I¡¯m not putting it in the wrong hands."


    At that moment, Cora didn¡¯t stop there. She leaned forward on her desk.


    "I feel it... and I know it deep down," Cora said seriously. "Robert won¡¯t backstab me. He¡¯s not like the others. He won¡¯t start looking for loopholes just to steal that 20% or somehow twist things to keep it for himself."


    Her eyes stared nkly at her desk, but her mind was already ying out scenarios.


    "Robertes from a reputable family. A solid one. That kind of background isn¡¯t something you throw away because of a mere 20% share. No. His family name carries weight, and I know he won¡¯t stain it just for small benefits."


    She sighed lightly and added, "That¡¯s why I¡¯ve made up my mind. It has to be Robert. He¡¯s the one I¡¯ll trust with this."


    On the other end of the call, Malisa was already nodding her head slowly, even though Cora couldn¡¯t see her.


    "Well," Malisa said with a pleased tone, "I¡¯m actually quite happy with that decision. I think it¡¯s the right call, honestly. With Robert, you¡¯ll sleep with your two eyes closed."


    But then, Malisa¡¯s tone turned yful again, a bit curious.


    "But now I¡¯m wondering," she added with a small chuckle, "why didn¡¯t you give it to your best friend instead? What¡¯s his name again?"


    Malisa paused briefly, then snapped her fingers. "Ah, yes.. Oliver."


    At that moment, Cora sighed softly, her fingers lightly tapping on the desk. She could already hear the teasing in Malisa¡¯s voice, but she wasn¡¯t moved by it.


    "Well," Cora began, her voice calm, "I actually thought about it... I really did. But then, I changed my mind."


    She paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts before continuing.


    "Robert is the best candidate for this," she said firmly. "If I give that 20% to Robert, I won¡¯t need to worry about anything. Robert knows how to handle his ground, and he has a strong backing."


    She leaned back in her chair, her gaze steady.


    "And to be honest, James might not even want to cross paths with Robert. He¡¯s not stupid. He knows Robert¡¯s weight and what that family name carries. So if Robert is holding the 20%, it sends a message."


    Cora¡¯s voice grew more confident.


    "I¡¯m really, really convinced, Malisa. This is the best decision. I don¡¯t want to gamble on this."

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93</h4>


    At that moment, Cora paused. She sat there with the phone still pressed against her ear, her eyes staring at the wall ahead like something had just clicked in her mind. She didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds, her lips pressed together, and her fingers lightly tapping on her desk.


    Then she leaned forward, her voice calm but sharp.


    "Malisa, wait," she said. "Come to think of it... why are you so interested in Oliver all of a sudden? Hm? Any little chance you get, you just find a way to bring up his name. It¡¯s like you can¡¯t even help yourself."


    Cora shook her head slowly, a little smirk creeping onto her face.


    "Remember when I asked you earlier? I asked if you had any feelings for Oliver, and you said no," Cora continued, her voice teasing but firm. "But here you are again, bringing him up out of nowhere. Why?"


    She sat back in her chair, her hand moving to rest on her waist as she waited for an answer, though she didn¡¯t expect a straight one.


    "If you have feelings for him, Malisa, just say it," Cora added, her tone light but deliberate. "There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. You¡¯re not a child, and I¡¯m not going to bite your head off."


    Then she smiled to herself and shook her head again.


    "In fact, if you like Oliver, just tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to link both of you together. I¡¯ll make sure it works out one way or another."


    Immediately her smile faded a little as her voice grew softer but serious.


    "So why are you making things difficult for yourself, Melissa? Just say it already."


    At that moment, hearing what Cora just said, Malisa¡¯s eyes widened a little, her mouth slightly open in surprise. She wasn¡¯t expecting Cora to spin the conversation that way, and for a brief second, she was speechless.


    Immediately she sat up on her couch, blinking like someone who just got caught doing something wrong, even though she knew she didn¡¯t.


    She chuckled lightly, shaking her head as she brought the phone closer to her ear.


    "Cora,e on," Malisa said with a smallugh. "I¡¯ve already made it clear to you ¡ª there¡¯s nothing between me and Oliver. I don¡¯t have any feelings for him, okay? Let that rest."


    Then she adjusted herself on the couch and crossed her legs.


    "The only reason I even brought his name up was because I was just curious. That¡¯s all," Malisa continued. "I was curious why you didn¡¯t just give it to him, considering how close you two are. But now that you¡¯ve made your decision and you¡¯re giving it to Robert, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about anymore. It¡¯s settled."


    Her tone was calm, like someone trying to dismiss the topic gently.


    "Anyway," she added, her voice turning brisk, "I¡¯ll send Robert a message. I¡¯ll tell him that you want to have a business meeting with him. That should be the best way to present it."


    She stretched her legs and stood up from the couch.


    "Since we¡¯ve finished talking about what¡¯s important, I guess I¡¯ll start getting ready to go now," Malisa said casually, as if she was already done with the call.


    But just as she was about to pull the phone from her ear, Cora¡¯s voice cut in sharply.


    "Wait," Cora said, her tone serious. "Don¡¯t go yet. I¡¯m not done with you."


    Malisa raised her brows, confused.


    "You haven¡¯t answered my question yet, Malisa," Cora added, her voice firmer now. "Don¡¯t try to dodge it."


    At that moment, Malisa sighed quietly and shook her head. She could already tell that Cora wasn¡¯t letting this go anytime soon, and honestly, she didn¡¯t have the energy to keep dragging the topic.


    "Cora, I don¡¯t have anything else to say," Malisa said tly. "I have work to do. I have plenty on my table today."


    Her voice was sharp but still yful, as if she was trying to escape without causing more suspicion.


    But Cora wasn¡¯t backing down. She chuckled softly and said, "Fine, Malisa. If you don¡¯t want to say anything, no problem. I¡¯m not going to force you."


    She smiled to herself, leaning back in her chair with her free hand resting behind her head.


    "But I¡¯ll be watching," Cora added teasingly. "I¡¯ll watch and see if this your attitude of running away from the conversation will continue."


    Then Malisaughed lightly but didn¡¯t respond to that. Instead, she started saying, "Bye, Cora. Bye! I¡¯ll see youter, okay? Bye, bye!"


    And before Cora could even say another word, Malisa ended the call.


    The moment the call ended, Cora couldn¡¯t help herself, she burst into softughter, shaking her head slowly. She dropped her phone on the desk and covered her mouth with her hand, still smiling.


    "I knew it," she muttered to herself. "Something is definitely going on. Malisa likes Oliver."


    Cora smiled wider at the thought, feeling oddly pleased with herself. If that was truly the case, then she was going to make sure she did everything humanly possible to get the two of them together. She wasn¡¯t going to rest until it happened.


    And now that the 20% was about to be secured with Robert, she knew she didn¡¯t have much to worry about anymore.


    **


    At that moment, James stepped into the house, looking calm but with a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He looked like a man who had just won something, even if he wasn¡¯t showing it too much.


    Emily was seated in the living room when she saw him walk in. She immediately stood up, watching his face carefully. She could tell something was up just by the way he was carrying himself.


    Then without wasting time, she walked closer to him, her arms folded across her chest.


    "What¡¯s going on, James?" Emily asked, her eyes narrowing slightly. "The n... it seems like it actually had a breakthrough, right?"


    James chuckled lightly and started nodding his head, his eyes glinting with excitement.


    "Yes," he said proudly, still nodding. "There¡¯s a breakthrough now. And trust me, this is going to be really, really interesting."


    He walked further into the room, dropping his Car key on the table as he spoke.


    "With everything I¡¯ve nned and put in motion," James continued confidently, "ZXZ is going to be mine very soon. I¡¯m just going to y a very slow and careful game with Cora. And before she even realizes it, everything will fall into ce."


    Emily stood there staring at him, her face showing clear confusion. She raised her hand slightly, trying to stop him.


    "Wait, wait... I¡¯m not following," Emily said. "What exactly are you nning, James? Are you trying to take over? Or are you nning to buy everything buy? What is this really about?"


    Then James smiled faintly, looking at her with a calm expression.


    "I¡¯ve spoken to some people already," he said, his voice low but firm. "And the conversation went pretty well."


    Again James smiled to himself as he moved to the bar shelf and poured himself a ss of wine. He swirled the ss slowly, his eyes fixed on the red liquid as if he was watching his nse to life inside the cup.


    "You see, Emily," he said, his voice calm but full of pride, "I¡¯ve already requested back the 30% shares I distributed to those smaller investors. I¡¯ve made the calls. Very soon, those shares will be returned to me."


    He sipped the wine lightly, then looked at Emily with a confident grin.


    "Once I get that back, that means I¡¯ll have 30% stake in ZXZ," James continued. "And there¡¯s no way I¡¯m just going to fold my hands and stop here. That¡¯s not me. I won¡¯t just rx when I know I can push further."


    He walked slowly across the living room, his steps steady, like a man in total control of his path.


    "I¡¯ve already spoken to some people," James said with a satisfied nod. "And the responses I got were better than I expected."


    However Emily stood still, watching him, still trying to piece everything together. But James wasn¡¯t done.


    "Now the next person on my list is William Victor," James added with a sly smile. "I¡¯ll be speaking to him very soon."


    He took another sip and chuckled quietly.


    "And I¡¯m sure... I¡¯m very sure William Victor will entertain me. He¡¯ll listen to what I have to say. If I can get him on board, that¡¯s it, I¡¯ll have even bigger leverage. A serious firepower on my side."


    He looked at Emily, his eyes burning with ambition.


    "This is just the beginning, Emily."


    At that moment, Emily stood quietly, her eyes fixed on James. Deep inside, she was impressed more than she thought she would be. The way James was handling things, the speed, the confidence, the clear steps he was already taking... she didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that he was serious about this.


    He wasn¡¯t ying around. His determination was written all over his face, and his tone had the kind of sharpness that came from someone who wasn¡¯t going to stop until he got what he wanted.


    Emily opened her mouth, about to say something, topliment him or at least admit she was impressed when suddenly James¡¯ phone rang.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94</h4>


    At that moment James frowned slightly and pulled the phone from his pocket. He looked at the screen, expecting a regr call or maybe one of his investors.


    But when he unlocked the screen, his eyes froze for a moment.


    "It¡¯s a message," James muttered to himself.


    Emily watched curiously, tilting her head slightly. "From who?"


    However James didn¡¯t answer immediately. He opened the message and saw the sender¡¯s name William Victor.


    The message was short, but it was enough to light up James¡¯ face with a victorious smile.


    "He epted," James said with a low chuckle.


    "What?" Emily asked, confused.


    "William Victor," James replied, his eyes still on the screen. "He¡¯s epted the meeting. He said I should set the time and ce."


    James¡¯ grin widened, his eyes burning with satisfaction.


    "This is moving faster than I thought."


    At that moment, Emily¡¯s face tightened. She stood there, her arms crossed over her chest, her eyes fixed sharply on James.


    Yes, she was happy for him happy that he was getting the connection he wanted, the one he believed would finally help him deal with Cora. But still... deep inside, she was burning with anger.


    She couldn¡¯t just ignore it.


    "James," she said, her voice low but heavy with frustration, "I¡¯m happy you got what you wanted. Fine. But I¡¯m notfortable with this at all."


    James looked up from his phone, his brows slightly raised.


    Immediately Emily stepped forward, her hands still folded tightly.


    "Let me remind you," she continued, her eyes narrowing, "this is the same William. The same William Victor who humiliated us in front of everybody at the ceremony. Have you forgotten? He didn¡¯t even blink before ordering them to drag me out like trash."


    Her voice cracked a little from the memory, and her face flushed with anger.


    "And now, just like that, he¡¯s suddenly changing his mind? Just like that, he wants to meet you?" Emily shook her head, her jaw clenched. "I don¡¯t like it, James. I don¡¯t like it one bit."


    She stepped even closer, her eyes locked onto his.


    "I think something is wrong. I¡¯m not saying don¡¯t go, but I¡¯m saying you should be extremely careful. Don¡¯t trust him easily. Something feels off."


    At that moment, hearing what Emily just said, James let out a slow breath. He wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction, not one bit. In fact, he had thought about it himself the same concerns, the same suspicion.


    He looked at her and nodded slowly. "Emily, I understand you. I really do. To be honest, I¡¯ve thought about it too."


    He walked over to the table and ced his ss of wine down gently, his expression turning serious.


    "I¡¯ve asked myself, why now? Why would William Victor suddenly want to see me? Why would he even entertain the idea of meeting with me after what he did to us at the ceremony?"


    He paused, his eyes sharp, his mind reying everything.


    "I have every reason not to believe him," James admitted. "I know that. But after thinking it through... I¡¯vee to the conclusion that maybe... just maybe, William has finally seen the light."


    James chuckled dryly and shook his head.


    "Maybe Cora told him something... maybe she promised him something big. Something she hasn¡¯t been able to fulfill. That¡¯s the only thing that makes sense. That can only exin why he¡¯d want to turn his back on her now."


    He turned back to Emily, his eyes steady and cold.


    "As for everything that happened at the ceremony, I¡¯m not even worried about that anymore. I¡¯m not angry about it either. If that mistake can be corrected... if Cora ends up getting the punishment of a lifetime... then I don¡¯t care what William did back then."


    James picked up his ss again, a small grin forming on his lips.


    "As long as the end justifies the means, Emily. That¡¯s all that matters."


    At that moment, Emily nodded her head slowly, though her face still held a trace of anger. She waved her hand slightly in the air as if dismissing the weight of the matter, but her words still carried a sting.


    "No problem," Emily said, her voice tight. "I understand what you mean, James. I just hope that fool... that bastard doesn¡¯t backstab you again, just like he did at that ceremony."


    Then She folded her arms across her chest, her eyes still narrowing at the memory of that day the embarrassment, the shame. It still burned in her chest like it just happened.


    James chuckled lightly, unbothered, his expression calm but cold.


    "Well, I¡¯m not sure about that," he replied. "He might backstab me again, who knows? But even if he does, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s not something I¡¯ll sit around regretting."


    He took another slow sip of his wine, his gaze steady on Emily.


    "One thing I¡¯m very sure of though," James continued, his tone turning sharper, "is that William won¡¯t want to throw this away so easily. He knows this is a great opportunity, a perfect shot at getting back at Cora."


    James began pacing slowly, each step measured, his mind racing with possibilities.


    "And if I¡¯m right... if my gut feeling is correct, then yes ¡ª something is definitely going on between William and Cora. Something deep."


    He turned back to Emily with a sly smile.


    "So what do I do? Simple. I¡¯m going to use one stone to kill two birds. I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s really going on between them... and at the same time, I¡¯ll use William to my own benefit."


    **


    At that moment, Samuel was seated inside his study room, a space that looked nothing short of a masterpiece. The walls were painted in deep mahogany tones, rich and warm, with a texture that gave the room a ssic yet powerful feel. Around him, the walls were adorned withrge, elegant posters vintage art, some abstract, others framed portraits of influential figures, all carefully ced to give the room a blend of culture and authority.


    On the far side, a tall bookshelf stood proudly, filled with books arranged perfectly by size and color. There was arge antique globe resting on a corner table, next to a bronze statue of a knight holding a sword. Everything in the room screamed wealth and taste an artwork in itself.


    Samuel sat behind a heavy oak desk, reading through a document, when suddenly his phone buzzed, vibrating sharply against the wooden surface. He nced at it, his face calm but focused. Without wasting any more time, he picked it up and answered the call.


    "Any news?" Samuel asked directly, his voice low and steady. "Have you seen Cora today? Is she going somewhere?"


    However there was a brief pause on the line before the person on the other end responded.


    "Well... that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling, sir," the voice said carefully. "It¡¯s been almost 24 hours now, actually just a little less and we haven¡¯t seen Cora move or leave the house. She hasn¡¯t gone anywhere."


    Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, tapping his finger softly on the desk, his mind already calcting what that could mean. But before he could speak, the voice on the line continued.


    "But something happened this morning," the person added, his tone shifting slightly. "Something that caught my attention. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling to pass the message to you immediately."


    Upon hearing what the person just said, Samuel immediately stood up from where he was seated. The chair pushed back slightly with a soft creak, but he didn¡¯t care. His face grew tense, his brows drawn together as he held the phone tighter to his ear.


    "What happened?" Samuel asked sharply, pacing slowly across the room. "Is Cora alright? Did someone trouble her? Or was somebody trying to talk down at her? What¡¯s going on?"


    His voice was calm, but the edge in his tone was impossible to miss. His mind was already racing with worst-case scenarios.


    The person on the other end of the line chuckled lightly, shaking his head even though Samuel couldn¡¯t see him.


    "No, sir, if it was something like that, I wouldn¡¯t even bother calling," the man replied. "You know her, she would¡¯ve handled the situation herself without even blinking."


    Samuel stood still for a moment, his eyes locked on one of the posters on the wall, his breathing heavy.


    "But this... this was different," the man continued. "This was worse in a way. Somebody showed up this morning, right in front of Cora¡¯s parking space in herpany, carrying a bouquet of flowers."


    Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, his jaw tightening. "Flowers?"


    "Yes, sir," the man confirmed. "But not just any flowers. The bouquet was huge. So tall and wide that it practically covered the person carrying it."


    Immediately Samuel¡¯s hand clenched slightly by his side, still listening carefully.


    "The person presented it to Cora right there, in public. The whole thing caught attention immediately. People were watching, recording, pulling out their phones, it became a scene."


    At that moment Samuel¡¯s lips pressed tightly together, his mind piecing together the kind of statement this gesture was making.


    "So I thought I should let you know immediately," the man added. "Because this doesn¡¯t look like a regr gift... this feels like someone is trying to make a statement on her."

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95</h4>


    At that moment, hearing what the man just said, Samuel¡¯s whole body tensed up. His face twisted with clear rage, his eyes dark and burning with irritation. He wasn¡¯t just angry he was hungry for answers. The calmness in his voice disappearedpletely.


    "That fool!" Samuel snapped, his voice loud and heavy. "Who the hell does he think he is to interfere in what concerns me?"


    Then he mmed his palm hard on the desk, the sound echoing sharply through the study room. The papers on his desk shifted, but he didn¡¯t care.


    "I didn¡¯t expect this nonsense," he spat. "But now that someone is trying to show interest in Cora... so soon... I can¡¯t take this lightly."


    At that moment he started pacing again, his footsteps harder on the floor this time.


    "I knew this would happen eventually, but not this fast," Samuel muttered to himself. "If they want to y this game, fine. I¡¯ll double my efforts."


    His fists clenched tightly by his side, his breathing sharp and heavy.


    "And when ites to poprity, when ites to being infamous... who the hell do they think can rival me?" Samuel sneered. "If not rival, then I¡¯m better than all of thembined."


    Then his chest rose and fell, his mind spinning with strategies, with thoughts of how to crush whoever was trying to step into his space.


    Then he stopped suddenly and looked back at his phone.


    "It must be that same man," he said coldly. "The one who refused me of taking the picture I need, he¡¯s the one that had decided to do this shenanigan right in front of Cora¡¯spany."


    At that moment, the man on the other end of the call cleared his throat gently, as though bracing himself before speaking.


    "Well, sir... I don¡¯t know the person," he admitted, his tone careful. "But I was able to get a very clear picture of him. I made sure to capture his face properly. The moment the crowd started gathering, I knew it would be important."


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened even more, his jaw tightening. He stood in the middle of his grand study, breathing heavily through his nose. His eyes, sharp and unblinking, stared at nothing in particr his mind was too focused on the insult that was ying out before him.


    "Send it to me," Samuel said, his voice cold and sharp like a de. "Send it to me immediately. I want to see this bastard."


    "Yes, sir," the man replied quickly. "In fact, I¡¯ve already sent it. It should be on your phone by now."


    Hearing his words Samuel nodded to himself, his fists tightening by his sides.


    "Good," he said coldly. "Here¡¯s what you¡¯ll do for me I¡¯m going to handle things from my side. I¡¯ll angle up the corner and find out who this fool really is."


    His steps were slow but heavy as he walked back to his desk, his mind already crafting the moves he needed to make.


    "Once I figure out who he is, I¡¯ll get back to you," Samuel continued. "Then I¡¯ll give you specific instructions on what to do next."


    "Yes, sir," the man affirmed, his voice respectful and attentive.


    "But for now," Samuel added, his voice firm andmanding, "don¡¯t take your eyes off Cora. I want you to follow her wherever she goes. I don¡¯t care if she steps out for a minute or an hour follow her. Watch who she meets, watch every step she takes. Don¡¯t miss anything."


    "Understood, sir," the man replied immediately.


    Without another word, Samuel ended the call. The sharp beep of the call ending echoed faintly in the quiet room.


    Without wasting a single second, Samuel unlocked his phone and opened the message that had just arrived.


    At that moment, when Samuel opened the picture on his phone, his eyes scanned it carefully. He stared at the face captured in the image, but there was no immediate spark of recognition. The man lookedposed, well-dressed, carrying himself with a certain air, but Samuel didn¡¯t recognize him not at first.


    Again he stared harder, his brows furrowed, his jaw set tightly.


    "So... it is you," Samuel muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with venom. "This bastard... this is the fool that thinks he can rival me over Cora?"


    His eyes narrowed even further, his fingers gripping the phone as if he was holding the man¡¯s neck instead.


    "He wants to be my rival," Samuel sneered, pacing slowly back and forth, "when ites to who¡¯s going to get Cora? Really?"


    He scoffed bitterly, shaking his head as he kept studying the man¡¯s face.


    "I can see you¡¯re not even up to my standard," Samuel said, his voice soaked with disdain. "You don¡¯t have the presence, the ss, the reputation this is going to be very easy for me."


    He stopped pacing, standing in front of one of the tall posters on the wall, his reflection faintly visible in the ss frame.


    "I just need to y my cards right," Samuel said softly to himself, his lips curling into a cold smirk. "And I¡¯ll crush you before you even know what¡¯sing."


    But just as he was reveling in his confidence, his eyes returned to the picture on his phone staring deeper, longer, his mind slowly tracing back to the night before.


    Then it hit him.


    Immediately his eyes widened slightly, his body freezing for a split second.


    "Wait..." he muttered. "Could this be...?"


    He leaned closer to the phone, squinting his eyes.


    "Doesn¡¯t this look like that guy... that was with Cora the other night?"


    Samuel kept staring at the picture, his eyes narrowing even more, the lines on his forehead deepening. The more he looked, the more the familiarity became undeniable. Every detail on the man¡¯s face, the way he stood, the sharpness in his eyes it was all too familiar.


    He clicked his tongue sharply and muttered, "Yeah... this looks like him. This look like the brother of the same fool that disturbed my n the other night."


    The realization settled heavily in his chest, fueling his anger even more. His jaw tightened, and he shook his head slowly, a bitter smile creeping onto his face.


    "So it was you," Samuel whispered to himself, his voice cold. "You¡¯re the one who stood in my way... and now here you are, showing your face again, thinking you can challenge me for Cora."


    His curiosity was burning now, far too loud to ignore. He needed answers clear, detailed answers. He wasn¡¯t going to sit around guessing who this man was or what he was capable of.


    Without wasting another second, Samuel forwarded the picture directly to another contact. His fingers moved quickly, his expression sharp and focused.


    Along with the image, he typed a brief but firm message:


    [I want the full identity of this person. Everything. I want to know who he is, where hees from, his family background, his business, his connections everything. Send it to me as soon as possible.]


    Then he hit send, his eyes still glued to the picture.


    "I¡¯ll know who you are," Samuel muttered darkly. "And when I do... I¡¯ll make sure you regret ever crossing my path."


    **


    At that moment, Oliver sat in his study, the air around him still and quiet, save for the faint ticking of a small clock on the shelf. He leaned back in his chair, one leg crossed over the other, his fingers rhythmically tapping the armrest. His face was calm, but his eyes carried a certain sharpness, the kind that came from a man waiting for a piece of information that could change everything.


    Then suddenly, his phone buzzed on the desk in front of him.


    Without wasting a second, Oliver reached for it. He didn¡¯t even nce at the screen he had been expecting this call. The moment he ced the phone to his ear, his voice came out cold and controlled.


    "Any news?" Oliver asked, his tone steady, barely a hint of emotion.


    There was a short pause on the line before the person on the other end spoke up. It was smooth but serious, her tone careful as if measuring her words.


    "Well... I haven¡¯t been able to get anything fully concrete yet," she said. "But from everything I¡¯ve managed to gather so far, there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s clear."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He stayed quiet, giving her space to continue.


    "Cora recently acquired ZXZ," the woman said. "The deal was quiet, but it¡¯s confirmed. She owns it now."


    Hearing what thedy just said, Oliver¡¯s gaze darkened just a bit, though his posture didn¡¯t shift. He remained still, listening intently.


    "And ZXZ," she continued, "used to belong to her Ex husband. That much is certain. The paperwork trails confirm that connection, and I think you also are aware of that."


    Oliver¡¯s fingers stopped tapping. His eyes focused on a spot on the wall, his mind processing every word.


    "But there¡¯s something interesting going on."

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96</h4>


    Upon hearing what thedy just said, Oliver¡¯s interest was fully piqued.


    Then he shifted slightly in his seat, sitting up straighter as his eyes locked on the wall ahead, his mind already preparing for something bigger than what he initially thought.


    His fingers stopped tapping the chair, his hand now resting under his chin as he spoke, his voice calm but firm.


    "What is it?" Oliver asked, his tone curious butmanding. "Is there something more? Don¡¯t stop there."


    The woman on the other end of the line let out a soft breath, like she had been waiting for him to ask that. Her voice came back steady, but there was a certain caution in her words now.


    "Yes," she said. "There¡¯s definitely something more."


    She paused, as though arranging her thoughts carefully before she continued.


    "ording to my findings... and from the little investigation I¡¯ve been able to carry out so far, it seems Cora¡¯s ex-husband is no ordinary man. He¡¯s actually a pretty smart man."


    Oliver raised his brows slightly, his eyes narrowing, his attention fully locked onto the conversation now. He didn¡¯t say a word yet, but his entire body leaned into the moment, waiting for her to continue.


    Thedy on the other end of the call took a brief pause, as though ensuring Oliver was still following, then she continued, her voice steady but nowyered with a hint of intrigue.


    "ording to our findings," she said, "it appears that Cora has sessfully acquired 70% of thepany¡¯s shares. That¡¯s what the documents say, that¡¯s what the records reflect. On the surface, to the public and even to basic financial observers, it would appear like Cora practically owns the entirepany."


    Oliver remained silent, but his eyes darkened with focus. He position up straighter, the tip of his finger resting lightly on his chin, his mind spinning the possibilities of what this could mean.


    "But that¡¯s just the surface," the woman said carefully. "There¡¯s more beneath the paperwork. Inside the uses attached to that acquisition... things aren¡¯t that straightforward."


    She paused again, as if giving weight to her next words.


    "It turns out that 30% of those shares still legally belong to Cora¡¯s ex-husband. It¡¯s embedded right there in the contract structure. Despite the way it looks, he still holds a substantial piece of the pie."


    At that moment Oliver¡¯s brows creased slightly, but he didn¡¯t interrupt, allowing her to continue unfolding the information.


    "Now, here¡¯s where it gets even more interesting," thedy pressed on. "There¡¯s an additional 20% that is tied to Cora, at least by name, adding to what she initially purchased. But... that 20% isn¡¯t really under her full control."


    Immediately Oliver¡¯s finger froze mid-tap, his eyes sharpening.


    "That 20% is shaky it¡¯s not securely held," the woman exined. "Technically, it¡¯s in her name, but the uses around it make it vulnerable. And that¡¯s where the minority shareholderse in."


    She took a slow breath before delivering the final piece.


    "The minority shareholders together have the legal right to suggest a merger with the majority shares. If they band together and position themselves correctly, they can trigger decisions that may alter the bnce of control entirely."


    She sighed lightly, then added, "In short, while it looks like Cora¡¯s the sole controller of thepany, the reality is, her grip isn¡¯t as firm as she thinks."


    Then again, thedy continued, her tone growing more serious as sheid out the bigger picture, piece by piece.


    "If the merger is epted which from everything I¡¯ve reviewed, it definitely will be, because the provision is already in the uses then it simply means Cora¡¯s position weakens automatically."


    She paused for a beat, allowing the gravity of her words to settle in Oliver¡¯s mind.


    "In that case," she went on, "Cora will be left holding just 50%. Her ex-husband, would still retain his solid 30%, and that extra 20% that¡¯s loosely tied to Cora the same one that is under fragile control that part would basically dissolve into the merger. It¡¯ll be as good as wasted, with no real influence."


    Oliver leaned back slowly in his chair, his brows beginning to pull together. He was processing every word, but the implications were starting to pile up in his head.


    "And that¡¯s not all," thedy added. "From the way things are positioned right now, I don¡¯t know if Cora will make the mistake of handing over that vulnerable 20% to someone else someone she thinks she can trust."


    There was a weight in her voice now, like she was almost warning Oliver through her exnation.


    "If she does that... if she hands over that 20% to another person, it simply means she¡¯ll be left with just 50%."


    Her words hung heavy in the air.


    "Instead of controlling 70%, or even holding a majority of 50% after the merger, she¡¯ll be down to 30%, in decision, that¡¯s a disaster, Oliver. For someone like Cora, that¡¯s not good at all."


    At that moment, Oliver sat silently, his eyes fixed on the table in front of him. His fingers rested still, his breathing slightly deeper. His mind was turning, but even with everything he was hearing, a wave of confusion began to creep in.


    So many numbers. So many conditions. So many loopholes he hadn¡¯t considered, he was confused.


    At that moment, Oliver sat back, his eyes narrowing slightly as he tried to piece it all together in his head. The numbers, the shares, the uses it was spinning in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t shake off the confusion clouding his thoughts.


    "I¡¯m not following," Oliver muttered, his voice low with frustration. "ording to what you¡¯re saying... it simply means that James already has 30% somewhere else, right?"


    "Yes," thedy replied, her voice calm, affirming his question. "That¡¯s right. He has his 30%, and it¡¯s secured."


    Oliver rubbed his temple slowly, trying to make sense of it. "And... ording to thepany¡¯s uses, there¡¯s 20% that can¡¯t be touched, at least for now. That 20%... it¡¯s tied up in this merger use."


    The woman nodded as if Oliver could see her through the phone. "Yes, that¡¯s it. You¡¯ve got it."


    "So..." Oliver continued, his voice trailing for a second as he thought, "...that means Cora only really has 50%, right? Not the 70% that¡¯s being paraded around."


    Immediately the woman chuckled lightly, "Exactly. That¡¯s the reality of it. On paper it¡¯s 70%, but practically? Just 50%."


    Oliver frowned deeply, staring nkly at the table before him.


    "If she holds 50%, doesn¡¯t that still give her the majority say? She still gets to control decisions, right?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s true," the woman responded with a nod in her voice. "She still holds the majority say as long as she keeps that 50% intact."


    Oliver went quiet again, but his heart felt... uneasy. A strange sensation, like a knot forming in his chest. He didn¡¯t know if it was anxiety, or just a gut feeling, but something about it all didn¡¯t sit right with him.


    It was like a whisper at the back of his mind, telling him that Cora might not even realize the danger in front of her.


    He exhaled deeply. "I don¡¯t know why... but I feel like she¡¯s going to give away that 20%. Maybe she¡¯ll think that since the 20% is already locked up for the merger, she might as well pass it off to someone else."


    He shook his head, the thought settling heavier in his chest.


    "And if she does that..." Oliver whispered, "she¡¯ll think the merger won¡¯t work anymore because the 20% is now with a third party."


    Thedy on the phone let out a sigh, her voice steady but carrying a weight of caution, as if she was exining a puzzle that had dangerous edges.


    "That¡¯s exactly where the problemes in," she said. "If Cora decides to give away that 20%, it¡¯s not the 20% that¡¯s tied to thepany use. That free 20% isn¡¯t something she can touch it¡¯s locked within the merger use."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes sharpened, his heart thumping a little faster as he listened.


    "What she¡¯d actually be doing," thedy continued, "is giving away 20% out of her own controlled 50%. Meaning... she¡¯ll be left with just 30%."


    At that moment Oliver¡¯s brows pulled together, his hand clenching into a fist slowly.


    "And that 20% she gives away?" the woman added, her tone growing firmer. "It¡¯ll go straight into the hands of a third party. But it won¡¯t rece the 20% that¡¯s locked for the merger that part still exists. So essentially, Cora ends up losing more."


    She paused for a moment, allowing that to sink in before continuing.


    "If she makes that move... she weakens herselfpletely. She¡¯ll have just 30%. The third party will have 20%. And thepany¡¯s 20% the merger use stays untouched. Which means she loses her majority."


    At that moment, the entire picture clicked in Oliver¡¯s mind. His eyes widened slightly, his heart pounding heavier than before. It was all so clear now.


    He finally understood everything.


    "This is a trap," Oliver muttered to himself, his voice low and sharp. "She¡¯s ying straight into a trap... and she doesn¡¯t even know it."


    His mind raced, his chest tightening with urgency.


    "I need to stop her," he whispered, his eyes burning with determination. "I need to stop her before she makes that mistake."

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97</h4>


    At that moment, thedy on the phone let out a faint sigh, the kind that carried a warning in it. Her voice lowered, sounding more serious and direct.


    "Yes, Oliver... that¡¯s the right thing to do," she said. "You need to stop her, but listen carefully if you¡¯re not careful... if you don¡¯t do your due diligence before stepping in, this whole thing will scatter right in front of your eyes."


    Then Oliver frowned, his brows pulled tightly together as he listened. The weight in her tone was making his chest feel heavier.


    "I¡¯m telling you," the woman continued, "it feels like you should just keep this in the dark. Work on it quietly... personally. Don¡¯t start raising rms just yet. That might actually be the best approach right now."


    Again Oliver¡¯s jaw tightened as he stared ahead, his mind swarming with conflicting thoughts. He could feel the urgency, but he didn¡¯t like the idea of sneaking around Cora, not when her position was at risk.


    "Why?" Oliver asked, his voice firm but confused. "Why are you saying I should handle this personally? Why not just tell Cora everything straight up? She deserves to know what¡¯s going on. Why should I keep it from her?"


    At that moment, thedy on the phone sighed lightly before speaking again, her tone low but certain, like someone following a gut feeling they couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "Well... I don¡¯t know for sure," she admitted, "but my instincts are just telling me that it¡¯s better if we keep this away from Cora for now."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t like the idea, but he kept listening, his curiosity growing.


    "James is smart," thedy continued. "Very smart. If we escte this situation too soon if he senses that Cora knows what¡¯s going on, it¡¯ll make him alert. He¡¯ll feel the pressure, and if that happens, he might change his ns... or worse, change the structure of the shares or shift the power bnce before we can act."


    She paused, letting that sink in before adding, "But... there¡¯s something I discovered. Something that could give us an edge."


    At that, Oliver sat up straighter, his eyes fixed ahead, his heartbeat steady but curious.


    "What is it?" Oliver asked, his voice sharper now, demanding but calm. "What did you find? What edge are you talking about?"


    At that moment, thedy on the phone continued, her voice firm and steady, but with a spark of urgency running through it.


    "I just stumbled across something... purely by coincidence," she admitted.


    "But the moment I saw it, I knew it was gold."


    Oliver stayed silent, listening with sharp attention, his heart pacing faster.


    "I discovered that the person who¡¯s currently holding and safeguarding James¡¯ 30%... he¡¯s a gambling addict," she revealed.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened slightly, his expression tensing with focus.


    "A serious one," the woman pressed on. "And from what I gathered, he¡¯s been ying dirty he recently did something with the shares James trusted him to hold. I don¡¯t have the full details yet, but he tampered with them... probably used them for leverage, maybe to cover his debts."


    At that moment Oliver¡¯s jaw tightened as he stood up from his seat, pacing slowly across the room.


    "This is dangerous for James... but it¡¯s the perfect opening for us," the woman said sharply. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, you need to act immediately."


    She paused, her voice turning colder. "If we y this right, Oliver... we can copse James¡¯ hold on that 30% before he even realizes what¡¯s happening."


    At that moment, Oliver stood by the window, one hand resting on the cold ss, the other holding the phone to his ear. His gaze was fixed outside, but his mind was tangled in confusion. The weight of everything thedy was saying had started to build up, but still, there was a piece missing in his understanding.


    He shook his head slowly, his brows furrowed tightly.


    "I¡¯m still confused," Oliver said with a sigh. "Honestly, I don¡¯t get it. What does all this have to do with me? You¡¯re asking me not to tell Cora anything about it... so what¡¯s my ce in all of this? Why am I the one who needs to do something?"


    His voice was calm but firm, the kind of tone that demanded rity, On the other end of the line, thedy chuckled lightly, as if she had been waiting for him to ask that question.


    "Okay, let me exin this to you in the simplest way possible," she said, her voice steady and deliberate. "The man holding James¡¯ 30% the one safeguarding it he¡¯s a gambling addict. A heavy one."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his interest slowly rising.


    "I followed the trail," she continued, "and I discovered that this man has actually used James¡¯ 30% shares as coteral. In his gambling debts."


    Oliver¡¯s face twitched, his eyes shifting away from the window, now staring nkly at the floor as he processed that.


    "Yes," the woman pressed on, "he gambled with the wrong people, and to save himself, he put the shares on the line. Now that share isn¡¯t as safe as James believes."


    She paused, making sure Oliver was listening.


    "This is your opportunity," she added, her tone sharpening with purpose. "If you move now, if you step in quietly, you can trace where those shares are being held as coteral. You can acquire them, secure them, or at least strike a deal that brings them to your side."


    Oliver stood silently, his jaw tightening, his mind already spinning in calctions.


    "And by doing that," thedy continued, "you¡¯ll be securing 30% of thepany straight from James¡¯ blind side. No rms, no noise."


    She gave a slight chuckle.


    "And don¡¯t forget, Oliver by doing that, you¡¯re indirectly helping Cora too. Whether she knows it or not."


    At that moment, hearing everything thedy just said, Oliver stood still, his mind turning rapidly, but this time, it wasn¡¯t confusion it was intrigue. There was something about the way sheid it all out that sparked a curiosity and ambition deep inside him.


    The thought of getting his hands on that 30%... it was tempting. No, it was more than tempting it was thrilling.


    A smirk slowly formed on Oliver¡¯s face as he straightened his posture, the wheels in his mind already turning with possibilities.


    "I¡¯m not going to lie to you," Oliver said, his voice cool and measured. "I actually like this... I like this idea a lot. Getting that 30%? That¡¯s a really good y."


    He chuckled lightly, pacing slowly back and forth, his steps calcted, without wasting any more time, he stopped in his tracks, his voice turning sharper.


    "So tell me," he said into the phone, "how are we going to proceed with this? You¡¯ve done your digging I know you¡¯ve got something up your sleeve."


    He paused briefly, then added with a slight grin, "You got any links I need to know about? A path you¡¯ve already cleared? Or do I have to go in blind and figure it out myself?"


    His tone was serious butced with eagerness. He wanted in, but he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to dive in without a n.


    At that moment, thedy on the phone chuckled softly, her tone holding a bit of pride, like she had been waiting for Oliver to ask that question.


    "Well... luckily for you, Oliver," she said smoothly, "you don¡¯t have to start digging or running around clueless. Coincidentally, my uncle... he runs that ce."


    Immediately Oliver¡¯s brows lifted slightly, a faint grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. The pieces were falling into ce better than he expected.


    "I just need to put a call through," thedy continued confidently. "Once I speak with him and exin things properly, I¡¯ll handle the necessary talking. Don¡¯t worry about that."


    Oliver stood still, processing it all, then nodded to himself as he paced back toward his desk.


    "Good," Oliver said calmly. "Then no problem. Go ahead. Do the needful."


    But before he could say more, thedy chuckled again, this time with a slight teasing in her voice.


    "Just so you know though," she added, "this is going to cost you. Money, Oliver. And not the small kind we¡¯re talking big money here."


    Oliver chuckled lightly, shaking his head. He moved to sit on the edge of his desk, his face calm but determined.


    "I don¡¯t care how much it costs," Oliver said confidently. "Whatever it is, I¡¯ll pay."


    His voice was steady, the kind that didn¡¯t flinch when it came to spending for something like this. He knew what was at stake.


    "No problem," thedy replied smoothly. "I¡¯ll arrange the meeting."


    Then Oliver said, "No problem," his voice calm and final.


    Then the call ended, the line going dead in his ear. For a moment, Oliver remained still, the phone still pressed to his ear as his mind drifted.


    Slowly, he pulled the phone away and stared at the screen, his eyes dark with thought, then, almost like a whisper in his mind, he remembered the call from Cora.


    She had called him not too long ago, saying she wanted to discuss something with him, his eyes narrowed slightly as he thought about it deeper.


    "Could it be..." Oliver muttered under his breath, his gaze fixed ahead, "...that¡¯s what she wanted to say?"

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98</h4>


    At that moment, Oliver shook his head slowly, scoffing under his breath. He stood up from the edge of the desk and began pacing again, his hands in his pockets, his mind spinning with thoughts.


    "No," he muttered to himself, his voice low but certain. "There¡¯s no way."


    He paused by the window, staring outside, the city lights flickering in the distance.


    He knew Cora. He knew her too well. If something like this was truly hanging over her head, if she was aware of this danger, there was no way she¡¯d stay quiet about it ¡ª not to him.


    "Cora would¡¯ve told me," Oliver said to himself. "She would¡¯ve called... she would¡¯ve said something."


    It was just not possible. She wasn¡¯t the type to keep such a heavy burden to herself, especially when she knew he was always willing to help, no matter the cost, with that thought, Oliver sighed, the weight of his own suspicion slowly lifting from his shoulders. He could feel it deep down, Cora wasn¡¯t aware of this yet.


    And that was the crack he needed, a chance to fix things before they spiraled out of her control. A chance to protect her, even if she never knew what he did behind the scenes.


    "She doesn¡¯t know yet," Oliver whispered to himself again. "She can¡¯t."


    He took a deep breath, his expression growing more determined by the second.


    "I¡¯ll use this opportunity," he muttered. "I¡¯ll fix this... I¡¯ll help her ovee all of this."


    **


    At that moment, Cora stepped gracefully into the restaurant that had been booked for her meeting with Robert. The air was rich with the scent of freshly prepared meals, soft ssical music ying gently in the background, giving the ce an air of quiet sophistication.


    She hade early, much earlier than the scheduled time but she didn¡¯t mind.


    She wanted to make a good impression. After all, Robert had already impressed her with his calm, calcted presence the first time they met. She needed to match that energy, to show that she was just as serious, just as intentional as him.


    Her heels clicked softly against the polished floor as a waiter guided her to the private section reserved for them. The table was set neatly, the lighting just dim enough to feel intimate but professional.


    She took her seat, adjusting her posture, her eyes asionally scanning the restaurant entrance. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to distract herself with her phone or idle conversation, she simply sat,posed and patient, waiting for Robert to arrive.


    *


    Meanwhile, across the city, in a tall, shadowy room lit by the faint glow of evening, Samuel sat behind his desk. His expression was unreadable, his mind still working through the pieces he¡¯d been assembling since hest saw Cora.


    Then suddenly, his phone vibrated on the desk, buzzing twice before lighting up with a familiar number.


    The moment Samuel saw the caller ID, his eyes narrowed. It was his spy.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up. The fact that his informant was calling him now could only mean one thing something was wrong, or Perhaps there was new information waiting for him.


    At that moment Samuel leaned back in his chair, his cold eyes staring at the ceiling as he brought the phone closer to his ear. His voice was low, but there was a mocking tone beneath it.


    "Let me guess," Samuel sneered. "You have news for me. And let me take another guess, it¡¯s that same bastard, that same fool who showed up this morning."


    Then he chuckled darkly, his grip tightening on the armrest of his chair.


    "Is he making another move on Cora?" Samuel spat. "Tell me immediately so I cane and destroy him myself."


    There was a brief pause on the other end of the line before the spy cleared his throat and replied carefully.


    "No, sir... that¡¯s not what¡¯s going on."


    Samuel¡¯s brows twitched, but he said nothing, his teeth slowly grinding together.


    "I actually got new information," the spy continued. "Cora just left her house not long ago."


    That alone made Samuel sit forward in his chair, his brows pulled tightly together.


    "And she¡¯s heading to a restaurant," the man added. "It looks like she¡¯s going there to meet someone. I¡¯m not sure who yet, but it seems important."


    Hearing that, Samuel¡¯s expression twisted with anger. His jaw clenched so tightly that a vein pushed out on his temple. His breathing grew heavier, the sharp hiss of air escaping his nose with each exhale.


    His fist mmed hard on the desk, the sound echoing through the space, he couldn¡¯t contain his anger anymore.


    Samuel¡¯s jaw tightened, his teeth gritting together as he held the phone firmly to his ear. His patience was wearing thin, and his voice sliced through the line, heavy with frustration.


    "I hope you have the name of the restaurant with you," Samuel growled, his tone sharp enough to cut. "Because I don¡¯t want to even hear that you don¡¯t. Don¡¯t waste my time."


    On the other end of the call, the spy immediately straightened his voice, sensing the weight of Samuel¡¯s irritation.


    "Yes, sir. I have it," the spy replied quickly. "In fact, I¡¯ve already sent it to you. Just check your messages. The details are all there."


    Samuel didn¡¯t even bother replying. He simply yanked the phone from his ear and ended the call with a sharp tap of his thumb. His brows were tightly furrowed as he navigated to his messages, his finger moving fast across the screen.


    And there it was, the name of the restaurant. Bold and clear.


    The moment his eyesnded on it, Samuel¡¯s face darkened. His nostrils red as he stared at the name, his mind racing with possibilities, each one more irritating than thest. He didn¡¯t even need to ask who Cora was meeting he already knew his spy wouldn¡¯t have that answer, not yet.


    But Samuel didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want to hear spections. He wanted to see it for himself.


    Without wasting a second more, he shoved his phone into his pocket and stormed out of his study, his steps loud and fast against the floor. His body was tense, every movement fueled by the boiling anger in his chest.


    He walked straight into his bedroom, pulling the wardrobe open with a swift, impatient tug.


    He wasn¡¯t going to sit here and wait for updates. He wasn¡¯t going to keep imagining who Cora was with.


    He was going to that restaurant himself, and he was going to see everything with his own eyes.


    After some moments, as Samuel stood in front of his mirror adjusting the final piece of his outfit a sharp, dark zer that hugged his broad shoulders perfectly something tugged at the back of his mind. He stilled for a second, his hands resting at his sides, his gaze fixed on his reflection.


    Immediately he narrowed his eyes, a slow grin creeping onto his face.


    "I¡¯m forgetting something..." he muttered to himself.


    Then it hit him his spy.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t afford to show up there alone, relying only on his eyes and instincts. He needed evidence, something tangible. If tonight yed out the way he expected, he would need that perfect picture, a single frame that could change the game in his favor.


    Without wasting a second, Samuel reached for his phone, swiping quickly to his contact list, and tapped on the spy¡¯s number. The phone barely rang before the call was picked up.


    "Sir," the spy answered briskly.


    "Listen carefully," Samuel said, his voice cold and direct. "I want to see you at that restaurant Immediately. I¡¯m heading there now, but I need you there too. And make sure your camera is set, batteries full, lens cleaned, everything."


    He paused for a beat, his grin widening.


    "Because I have a strong feeling... tonight, I¡¯m going to get that perfect picture with Cora. And once I have that, then I¡¯ll finally be able to do what I¡¯ve been waiting for."


    "Yes, sir," the spy responded confidently. "No problem. I¡¯ll be there immediately."


    "Good," Samuel snapped, then ended the call without another word.


    His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he grabbed his car keys from the dresser. Without wasting any more time, he stormed out of his bedroom, his steps heavy with purpose. A few momentster, his car engine roared to life, and he sped off into the night, the city lights reflecting against his windshield like stars he was ready to pluck down one by one.


    **


    Inside the VIP room of an elegant restaurant, Cora satposed, her posture poised, yet her eyes asionally flicked toward the door. She hade early, determined to make a good impression she didn¡¯t want to look careless, especially not with someone like Robert.


    Then, at that moment, the door to the VIP room opened quietly.


    Robert walked in, his presenceposed and dignified, dressed in a well-tailored suit that carried the air of subtle power.


    The instant Cora saw him, she stood up.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99</h4>


    At that moment, when Robert stepped fully into the VIP room and saw Cora standing up to greet him, a small smile yed at the corner of his lips. He walked towards her with a rxed demeanor, waving his hand lightly as if to dismiss the gesture.


    "Why are you standing up, Cora?" Robert asked casually, his tone friendly but firm. "Come on, sit down. We¡¯ve met before there¡¯s no need for all this formality."


    Cora smiled softly, a faint chuckle escaping her lips as she returned to her seat with grace.


    "Well, Robert," she said gently, "there is a need. At least on my part. I¡¯m just doing my own side of the courtesy. Can¡¯t let you have all the ss, can I?"


    Her eyes sparkled with a blend of charm and confidence, her tone light but respectful.


    Robert chuckled as he pulled out his chair and sat down across from her.


    "Well, it hasn¡¯t gotten to that extent yet," Robert replied yfully, shaking his head. "But noted."


    He settledfortably into his seat, his eyes studying Cora with quiet curiosity. The waiter approached briefly to take their orders, but Robert raised his hand politely, signaling for a few more minutes.


    Once the waiter stepped away, Robert leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table.


    "When I got the call from Melissa," Robert began, "I won¡¯t lie, I was very curious. And a little worried."


    Cora tilted her head slightly, her smile still present but her eyes attentive.


    "Malisa didn¡¯t give me any details," Robert continued. "She just said you wanted to meet. No exnation... just a time and ce."


    He chuckled lightly, his gaze still fixed on Cora.


    "So here I am, curious as ever what¡¯s this all about, Cora? What did you want to discuss with me?"


    At that moment, Robert leaned backfortably in his seat, a light-hearted smile dancing on his face. His eyes, calm yet yful, remained fixed on Cora as he let out a soft chuckle.


    "Let me guess," Robert said, his voice smooth and teasing. "I hope this isn¡¯t about the mega project we discussed."


    He tilted his head slightly, as if trying to read her mind.


    "Wait... do you feel like I¡¯m going to change my mind about the deal we already agreed on?" he asked, his smile widening. "Because if that¡¯s the case, Cora, there¡¯s absolutely no need to worry."


    He waved his hand casually, as if brushing off the thought.


    "When I give my word, I stand by it. I¡¯m not the type to shake on something and then turn around doubting it. My words are final."


    His voice was calm but resolute, the assurance in his tone making it clear he wasn¡¯t someone who yed loosely with agreements.


    Cora smiled politely at his response, but she gently shook her head, her fingers lightly tracing the rim of her ss on the table.


    "No, Robert," she said softly, her tone sincere. "That¡¯s not the reason I called for this meeting."


    Robert¡¯s smile faded just slightly, curiosity flickering in his eyes. He straightened up a bit, sensing the shift in her tone.


    "The reason I asked to see you today is... quite delicate," Cora confessed. "It¡¯s not the kind of conversation I wanted to have over the phone. I didn¡¯t think it was wise."


    Her eyes held his steadily, her voice lowering just a bit for emphasis.


    "Some things are better said face to face," she continued, "especially when ites to the possibility of a business deal that... mighte with certain expectations."


    She paused, watching Robert¡¯s reaction carefully, making sure he understood the weight behind her words.


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s expression softened, and he gave a small nod of approval. He leaned forward just a bit, folding his hands neatly on the table, his eyes still locked on Cora.


    "You know what," Robert said with a smile, "this... this is actually a good idea. I mean, meeting me face to face like this to discuss something important, that¡¯s a very smart move."


    He chuckled softly, shaking his head slightly.


    "I like that," he added. "Sometimes, business is better done when you can read the other person¡¯s face, their energy... not just words over the phone."


    Cora smiled faintly at his response, feeling a bit more rxed now that the atmosphere between them had settled into something less formal.


    "So," Robert said, his eyes narrowing slightly with curiosity, "what is it that you really want to discuss with me? What¡¯s this delicate matter?"


    Cora inhaled lightly, then sat straighter in her seat. She began exining everything, her thoughts, her concerns, and precisely what she wanted from Robert. Sheid it out carefully, ensuring she wasn¡¯t missing any details, but still keeping her tone respectful.


    She watched Robert closely as she spoke, but his expression remained calm, asionally giving her a slight nod to indicate he was following.


    When she finished, Robert leaned back in his seat, blinking slowly as though digesting the information. Then, to Cora¡¯s surprise, he smiled, even chuckled lightly.


    "So... that¡¯s it?" Robert asked with a yful grin. "That¡¯s all you want from me?"


    Cora¡¯s brow lifted, unsure of what he meant.


    "I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong," Robert continued,ughing softly, "but I was sitting here thinking it was something massive... like something really, really huge. I was curious maybe even a little worried."


    He waved his hand dismissively, still smiling.


    "But this? This is nothing, Cora. This is something so little."


    Robert leaned forward slightly, his voice dropping just a bit, sincere and reassuring.


    "Don¡¯t even worry about it," he said confidently. "In fact, if you¡¯ll just let me handle this personally, I¡¯ll take care of it."


    His eyes twinkled with quiet certainty.


    "I have some very, very goodwyers, the best, actually. These kinds of situations? They can sweep through them effortlessly. To us, this is minor work."


    At that moment, Cora smiled softly, her expression calm but appreciative. She looked Robert in the eye, her voice steady yet warm with gratitude.


    "Thank you, Robert," she said gently. "Thank you for the offer, for the kind gesture. The fact that you¡¯re even agreeing to this, that alone is more than enough for me."


    She paused for a moment, her fingers lightly tapping on the surface of the table as she carefully chose her next words.


    "If I truly wanted a team ofwyers to handle this efficiently," she continued, "trust me, I would have done so already. I have the resources, and I know who to call."


    Her eyes darkened slightly, her voice firm.


    "But... I know the kind of person I¡¯m dealing with. I know his tactics. He¡¯ll y the sympathy card, he¡¯ll paint himself as the victim, twist the story to his favor. He¡¯ll make it messy, emotionally messy and I don¡¯t want him to have that privilege over me."


    Cora¡¯s gaze was unwavering, her posture poised.


    "That¡¯s why I chose this path," she added. "This way, things stay in my control. Quiet, effective, and clean."


    She leaned back slightly, a relieved smile returning to her lips.


    "And since you¡¯ve agreed to this," she said softly, "then I have nothing else to worry about. I¡¯ll handle the rest... and do what is needful."


    At that moment, Robert smiled with calm confidence, his eyes resting steadily on Cora as he spoke with a sincere tone.


    "No problem, Cora," he said warmly. "If you need anything and I mean anything don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me immediately. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, within my power, to make sure you have it."


    His voice was smooth, steady, and full of assurance. He wasn¡¯t just saying it to sound polite he meant every word.


    "After all," Robert continued, "we¡¯re partners now, right? Business partners. And partners should keepmunication active. We should be talking even more regrly to make sure everything flows smoothly between us."


    Cora smiled, nodding in agreement. His words felt easy and reassuring.


    "Yes," Cora said softly. "That¡¯s very true. It¡¯s important we stay connected."


    Without wasting another second, Robert reached into his inner pocket and pulled out a neat, metallic-edged business card, sliding it gently across the table toward her. Cora smiled as she picked it up, examining the design briefly before reaching into her purse to retrieve her own card.


    They exchanged cards with mutual respect, both knowing the importance of keeping each other close in their contact list.


    "We should exchange numbers too," Robert suggested with a grin. "Cards are great, but nothing beats having direct ess."


    "Agreed," Cora chuckled.


    Within moments, they exchanged numbers, each saving the other with precision. The air between them felt lighter now, the lines of partnership clearly drawn.


    Once the numbers were saved, they both stood up, almost instinctively extending their hands for a handshake.


    As their hands met in a firm grip, Cora let out a soft, yfulugh.


    "Why are we shaking hands, though?" she asked with a teasing smile. "We¡¯ve already done everything sealed the deal, exchanged contacts... what¡¯s the handshake for?"


    Robert chuckled in return, his grip firm but easy.


    "Well," he replied, his grin wide, "it¡¯s a formality. But... it¡¯s cool. Makes it all official."

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100</h4>


    At that moment they bothughed briefly, the mood light, respectful, and satisfying a sessful meeting sealed in trust and mutual understanding.


    Feeling aplished, they began walking side by side out of the VIP room, the soft hum of the restaurant¡¯s atmosphere returning around them.


    But the moment they stepped into the main hall, Cora¡¯s steps slowed.


    Her eyes, bright and warm just a moment ago, turned cold, deadly cold. Her expression tightened, her face hardening in an instant.


    Her gaze was fixed forward, sharp and unwavering, as she spotted the one person she didn¡¯t want to see right now.


    Walking closer toward them, with his eyes locked directly on her, was Samuel.


    And what made Cora¡¯s blood simmer even more in that moment wasn¡¯t just Samuel¡¯s sudden appearance, it was the crowd that trailed behind him like bees to honey.


    There were at least a dozen people following Samuel, holding up their phones, calling his name, some of themughing excitedly as they tried to get closer. He was clearly entertaining them too, stopping every few steps to sh that calm, practiced smile of his, signing autographs on random napkins and even pausing for quick photos.


    It wasn¡¯t the attention itself that annoyed Cora, Samuel had always been popr, and she was used to seeing people flock around people like that. But tonight, in this exact ce, at this exact moment, it felt different. It felt deliberate.


    Her jaw tightened as the thought crossed her mind: Was Samuel following her? Was someone spying on her and reporting back to him?


    The coincidences had been piling up recently. Two times in a row now, Samuel had appeared at ces he shouldn¡¯t even have known about. It was starting to feel less like fate and more like calcted timing, and Cora hated it.


    Still, she forced herself to remainposed. She drew a deep, steady breath and softened her expression, pretending as though nothing unusual was happening. To react now, in front of Robert, would only give Samuel the satisfaction of knowing he¡¯d gotten under her skin.


    So, she stayed still, her face calm but her heart pounding quietly beneath the surface.


    Samuel, meanwhile, finally finished with thest autograph, shing onest smile to the lingering fans before waving them off. Then, with his usual calm stride, he began walking directly toward them toward Cora.


    At that moment, Samuel closed the final distance between them, his shoes clicking softly against the polished floor of the restaurant. The buzz of voices behind him from the fans he had left behind still lingered faintly, but here, in front of Cora and Robert, the air felt heavier, almost charged.


    He stopped just a few steps away, his eyes sweeping over Cora briefly calm, unreadable, beforending on Robert. His tone was steady, though his words carried a quiet tension.


    "Well," Samuel said with a faint, measured smile, "I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here, Cora. What a coincidence... again."


    The silence between themsted only a second, but it felt heavier than it should. Cora opened her mouth slightly, ready to respond, but before she could utter a word, Robert spoke up with eager excitement, stepping forward with a bright smile.


    "It is a coincidence," Robert said quickly, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "Samuel, right? I have to say, I¡¯m a huge fan of yours."


    Hearing Robert words Samuel¡¯s brows shifted slightly, not expecting the sudden praise, but Robert continued before he could react.


    "I¡¯ve watched so many of your movies," Robert added warmly. "Whenever I get a bit of free time, I find myself going back to them. You¡¯ve got this... this presence on screen, I¡¯ve always respected that."


    Then Robert chuckled lightly, ncing at Cora for a moment, then back at Samuel.


    "To be honest, meeting you here is surreal. You¡¯re one of the people who inspired me to think bigger about my own goals. It¡¯s a real honor."


    For a brief moment, Samuel didn¡¯t respond. He stood still, shoulders squared, face rxed but his jaw tightening ever so slightly. Internally, however, his blood simmered.


    So this is the man, he thought. The one beside her tonight. The one she met here.


    The thought twisted something inside him, but outwardly he gave nothing away. No frown, no hint of irritation. He simply turned to Robert, his face calm, almost polite.


    Samuel let out a low chuckle, his smile warm andposed on the surface, though his eyes sharp and calcting, didn¡¯t miss a single detail about Robert. He inclined his head slightly, acknowledging thepliment with a gracious tone that carried just the right amount of humility.


    "Well," Samuel said smoothly, "it¡¯s an honor to hear that from you. Truly. Knowing that someone like you not only watches my movies but also draws inspiration from them... that means a lot. It¡¯s not every day someone of your standing invests time into what I do. For that, I¡¯m really grateful."


    His words were polished, disarming even, the kind that could win over a room in an instant. To anyone watching, Samuel looked calm, approachable, even ttered.


    Robert chuckled lightly in response, waving a dismissive hand as if to brush off the praise.


    "Oh,e on," he said jokingly. "It¡¯s not a big deal. You know what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯ve mastered the way to win people¡¯s hearts, that¡¯s what makes you so great on screen."


    There was admiration in Robert¡¯s tone, but also a touch of friendly honesty.


    "You¡¯ve been a huge inspiration to me, Samuel. That¡¯s why I¡¯m such a big fan."


    Again Samuel nodded slowly, letting out another softugh, this one lighter the kind that didn¡¯t reveal how quickly his mind was working beneath the surface. Outwardly, he seemed rxed, even charmed by Robert¡¯s words. But inside, Samuel¡¯s thoughts were anything but passive.


    So this is him, Samuel thought again, his smile never wavering. The man standing beside her now. He¡¯s confident, respectable... even likable. But he¡¯s alsopetition. Toughpetition.


    At that moment Samuel¡¯s gaze flicked briefly toward Cora, then back to Robert, all while maintaining that same calm demeanor.


    ¡¯When ites to money, definitely he can rival me. But influence? Maneuvering hearts and minds? Shifting me when I need to? That¡¯s my battlefield and I¡¯ve never lost there.¡¯

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101</h4>


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s expression shifted slightly the kind of polite smile that hid intent. He turned toward Robert, his tone casual, yet carrying a subtle charm that made his suggestions sound harmless.


    "How about this," Samuel said, his voice smooth, "why don¡¯t we take a picture? A really good one. Something to remember this moment me meeting one of my greatest fans, and you meeting someone you¡¯ve admired. We can share it among ourselvester... a good memory."


    Hearing Samuel words Robert¡¯s face lit up almost immediately. The excitement in his eyes was genuine; he clearly liked the idea. "That¡¯s perfect!" Robert said eagerly. "Yeah, we should definitely do that. A photo would be great."


    Without hesitation, Robert reached into his jacket and pulled out his phone. He quickly unlocked it, moving closer to Samuel as if they¡¯d been friends for years. Samuel smiled, his bodynguage rxed, though inwardly he was studying every little detail Robert¡¯s enthusiasm, Cora¡¯s silence, the way the moment tilted in his favor.


    "Alright," Samuel said lightly. "Let¡¯s make it a good one."


    Immediately the two men adjusted their posture, standing shoulder to shoulder. Robert positioned the phone, holding it high and angling it slightly to catch the best light. They leaned in just enough for the shot to look natural.


    "Ready?" Robert grinned.


    "Always ready," Samuel replied with a faintugh.


    The camera clicked, capturing the moment.


    At that moment Robert looked at the screen andughed, clearly pleased with the shot. "This is great!" he said, showing Samuel the photo briefly before saving it to his gallery. "Man, I¡¯m keeping this."


    Immediately Samuel chuckled softly in response, nodding.


    "Send it to meter," he said smoothly. "I might frame it meeting my biggest fan isn¡¯t something that happens every day."


    While the two menughed lightly at their exchange, Cora stood silently off to the side. She hadn¡¯t joined in their conversation, hadn¡¯t smiled for the photo, instead, she stood in the corner, arms crossed loosely, her expression unreadable. Her eyes shifted from Samuel to Robert, observing them both, her thoughts hidden behind the calm mask she wore.


    At that moment, after the picture between Samuel and Robert was taken, Robert slipped his phone back into his pocket, turning to face Robert with a calm yet curious expression. The polite smile on his lips remained, but his words carried a certain weight as he asked, "So, Robert, what brings you here? I wasn¡¯t expecting to run into you tonight. Quite the coincidence we meet like this, isn¡¯t it?"


    Robert, still riding on the excitement of having met someone he admired, gave a small chuckle and gestured toward Cora with an open hand. "Actually," he said warmly, "I came here for a business deal... with this beautifuldy right here."


    Thepliment was casual, friendly, yet it hung in the air. Cora remainedposed, her face neutral, though her fingers tightened slightly on the strap of her purse. Samuel¡¯s eyes, however, flicked immediately to her, his smile still fixed in ce, but his gaze sharper, probing, almost as if searching for something unspoken.


    Robert, oblivious to the undercurrent of tension, continued, curiosity sparking in his tone. "You two seem familiar. Do you already know each other? What¡¯s between the both of you?"


    Samuel¡¯s response was a low chuckle, a softugh that carried neither defensiveness nor surprise. Instead, he tilted his head slightly, his voice calm and smooth, yetced with an unmissable hint of pride.


    "Know her?" Samuel said, ncing briefly at Cora before fixing his gaze back on Robert. "Of course I know her. This beautifuldy right here... she¡¯s actually my boss."


    Immediately Robert blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Your boss?" he asked, intrigued. "Wait, really?"


    Samuel nodded, his tone steady, almost yful as he continued. "The entertainmentpany I¡¯m under? She runs it. Every deal, every project, it all goes through her. Technically speaking, I answer to her."


    Then Robert leaned back slightly, genuinely impressed, his grin widening. "Well, now that¡¯s interesting. That¡¯s one coincidence I wasn¡¯t expecting."


    Samuel smiled faintly, though his eyes never left Cora¡¯s face. "Life¡¯s full of surprises," he said softly, before shifting his full attention toward her. His expression softened just a fraction, but there was something deliberate about his tone when he spoke next.


    "Well, since we¡¯re already collecting coincidences tonight," Samuel said, his voice smooth yetced with subtle intent, "what do you say, Miss Cora? Why don¡¯t you and I take a good picture too?"


    At that moment, after hearing Samuel¡¯s suggestion about taking a picture, Robert¡¯s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. He nodded his head eagerly, his voice warm and filled with genuine excitement.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s a really good idea," Robert said, leaning slightly forward. "Imagine it, the three of us in one picture. Years from now, people will look at that photo and say, ¡¯This was the real deal.¡¯ Three people, all at the top of their game, all good at what they do, all standing together. That would be iconic. A photo like that... it¡¯d make history in its own way."


    His tone was lighthearted, but there was a sincerity beneath it, Robert genuinely believed it would be a moment worth capturing, something rare and meaningful.


    Samuel, however, felt the tension in his own jaw the moment those words left Robert¡¯s mouth. The muscle clenched almost instinctively, betraying the irritation that rippled under his calm expression. He had suggested a picture for himself and Cora just the two of them. A personal moment, something subtle but significant. And now Robert, without hesitation, had wedged himself into the idea, twisting it into somethingpletely different.


    But Samuel didn¡¯t let that irritation show. Not outwardly. He forced himself to rx, his jaw easing as a small, practiced smile curved his lips. He even let out a faint chuckle, as if he was in agreement, masking the sharp thoughts running through his mind.


    ¡¯This guy...¡¯ Samuel thought bitterly, his eyes flicking briefly toward Robert. ¡¯twisting the narrative. I say one thing, he makes it about himself. I wanted one moment with her just her, and now he¡¯s inserting himself into it.¡¯

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102</h4>


    At that moment, Robert turned fully toward Cora, his expression bright and animated as he tried to bring her into the excitement. The enthusiasm in his voice was clear, and even Samuel, standing nearby, could sense that Robert genuinely thought this was a brilliant idea.


    "What do you think, Cora?" Robert asked, gesturing slightly toward Samuel as if to frame the picture in the air. "Don¡¯t you agree this would be a great moment to capture? A picture of the three of us, it would be iconic. Years from now, people would look back at it and say, ¡¯This was the beginning of something big.¡¯ A true blockbuster shot."


    There was sincerity in Robert¡¯s tone, but also a kind of innocent excitement, like he honestly didn¡¯t see any reason to refuse. To him, the picture wasn¡¯t just about fame or status, it was about sealing this unusual but remarkable meeting in memory.


    Cora, however, didn¡¯t share the same enthusiasm. She smiled faintly, her calmposure never breaking, and her eyes softened as she looked from Robert to Samuel. For a brief moment, silence settled between them, the air heavy with expectation.


    "Well," Cora finally said, her voice gentle but firm, "it¡¯s a good idea, Robert. I won¡¯t deny that. But I¡¯m not in the mood to take any pictures today."


    Her tone was polite, measured not dismissive, but final.


    "I¡¯ve never been much of a picture-taking person," she continued, the faintest chuckle escaping her lips as if to soften the weight of her refusal. "I don¡¯t really like it, and honestly... this situation doesn¡¯t call for a picture. It¡¯s not that kind of moment."


    She paused, ncing briefly toward Samuel, then back to Robert, her calm smile still lingering.


    "Maybe next time," she added softly. "Next time, we can take a picture together."


    At that moment, Samuel felt the heat rise in his chest the second Cora¡¯s words settled in the air. Her calm refusal echoed in his ears like a quiet rejection, and his jaw tightened almost involuntarily. The muscle in his cheek flexed hard, a physical sign of the irritation boiling just beneath hisposed exterior.


    Inside, his thoughts turned sharp. Robert.


    It was all Robert¡¯s fault. Samuel reyed the moment in his head: the suggestion had been simple him and Cora, a single picture. A subtle gesture to im a presence beside her. But Robert, in his endless eagerness, had jumped in, twisting the entire thing into something else. Now, instead of an intimate moment, it had be a crowd¡¯s spectacle, something easy for Cora to brush aside.


    If he had kept quiet, she wouldn¡¯t have said no, Samuel seethed inwardly. ¡¯I would have cornered her with the people watching. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse in front of them. But Robert ruined it.¡¯


    Still, Samuel wasn¡¯t the kind of man to retreat. A refusal wasn¡¯t the end it was simply another challenge to maneuver around. He could feel the weight of the eyes around them; curious nces from nearby diners and lingering fans who still hadn¡¯t left after his arrival. The murmurs, the subtle hum of whispers, all created the exact pressure he needed.


    So he adjusted, then samuel unclenched his jaw, forced his lips into a light smile, and stepped closer, just enough to close the gap without making it obvious. His tone softened, warm but persuasive,ced with that quiet charm he was known for.


    "It¡¯s not a big deal, Cora," Samuel said smoothly, meeting her eyes. "Really just one picture. Think about it: the three of us, right here, together. It¡¯s not every day something like this happens."


    His voice carried easily, loud enough for those lingering nearby to hear, deliberately inviting their silent curiosity to add to the pressure. He gestured lightly between himself, Robert, and her.


    "A picture like this?" he added, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "It¡¯s worth taking."


    At that moment, Robert jumped in eagerly, almost too quickly, backing Samuel up without hesitation. He turned toward Cora with a grin that was meant to be reassuring but ended up sounding almost like pressure in disguise.


    "Yes, Samuel¡¯s right," Robert said, nodding enthusiastically. "Why are you being shy about this, Cora? It¡¯s just a picture nothing more. Are we strangers to you or something?"


    He gestured toward Samuel and then to himself. "Look, Samuel is your employee, sure, but he¡¯s also one of the most respected names out there right now. People love him. And me? I¡¯m your business partner. We¡¯re going to do amazing things together. This picture isn¡¯t just random it¡¯s a moment worth keeping."


    Samuel didn¡¯t miss the chance to reinforce Robert¡¯s words. He stepped in smoothly, his tone calm but carrying that same subtle weight of insistence.


    "Exactly," Samuel said, nodding as his eyes stayed locked on Cora. "It¡¯s just one picture. Nothing bad about it at all. Just us. Together. That¡¯s all."


    The two men stood there, united in their insistence, their voices blending in a way that left little room for escape.


    Around them, more murmurs began to rise from the nearby tables and fans who hadn¡¯t left yet. A few people turned their heads, curious about what was happening. Whispers started, followed by the unmistakable sight of a few phones being subtly raised, cameras already recording.


    Then came the pointing fingers.


    Some spectators started gesturing toward Cora. A few exchanged hushedments, their faces lit up with curiosity and excitement. Others, not even knowing the full context, already began forming their own assumptions about Cora.


    Cora felt the shift immediately the weight of eyes on her, the quiet hum of judgment starting to form. She could already imagine how this would look if someone posted it online: Cora refusing to take a picture with Samuel, headlines spinning the story into something it wasn¡¯t. In seconds, she¡¯d be painted as arrogant, the boss who looked down on her star, the woman raising her shoulders as if she were above them.


    And Samuel¡¯s fans? She didn¡¯t even need to think twice. She knew how fiercely loyal they were. One wrong move and they would tear her apart on every tform imaginable.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103</h4>


    At that moment, Cora let out a quiet breath and gave a small nod, forcing a polite smile.


    "No problem," she said softly. "A picture won¡¯t be that bad."


    The simple words instantly shifted the energy around them. Robert¡¯s face lit up with a broad, satisfied smile, visibly relieved that she had finally agreed. Samuel, on the other hand, felt a rush of something sharper, triumph.


    A faint smirk tugged at his lips, subtle enough to go unnoticed by the others, but his thoughts betrayed the calm exterior. ¡¯Perfect,¡¯ he said to himself silently. ¡¯Finally... I¡¯ve caught you.¡¯


    Momentster, the three of them lined up, standing close enough to fit into the frame. Robert stood on one side, Samuel on the other, with Cora in between them.


    Phones came up. The first picture was taken by Samuel personal PA, then a sh here, a shutter click there. Then another, and another. Each snap seemed to pull more attention from the onlookers, who were already whispering and pointing in excitement at the rare trio standing together.


    As they posed for one more shot, Robert¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated in his hand. The sharp buzz pulled his attention instantly. ncing down, he caught sight of the caller ID, and his expression shifted from rxed to serious in a heartbeat.


    "Excuse me for a second," Robert muttered quickly. "This is important."


    He stepped aside, already answering the call as he moved toward the quieter corner of the restaurant, leaving Cora and Samuel standing alone in the center of the gathering eyes.


    The sudden absence of Robert shifted the atmosphere. The yful energy dissolved, reced with something heavier, more charged.


    Before Cora could even take a step away from Samuel eager to reim some distance a ripple of noise swept through the nearby crowd. More people had raised their phones now, snapping photos from every angle.


    At that moment, Samuel took a slow step toward Cora, closing the distance between them with deliberate ease. His face no longer carried the soft charm he showed the crowd moments ago; instead, there was a quiet intensity in his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, studying her as she instinctively shifted backward, trying to create space without making it obvious.


    "Miss Cora," Samuel murmured, his voice low, almost teasing butced with something sharper, "are you... shy?"


    He let the word hang for a beat before continuing, his smirk barely visible.


    "Or is it the cameras? The people watching? You don¡¯t seem.fortable."


    Then he chuckled softly, but his gaze never left her face, as though he was reading her every expression. Cora, however, kept herposure. She didn¡¯t reply, didn¡¯t rise to his provocation. Her silence was firm, the kind of silence that refused to give him anything to work with.


    Before the tension could stretch further, footsteps approached. Robert returned, sliding his phone into his pocket, his tone casual but cheerful as he broke the heavy atmosphere.


    "Well," Robert said lightly, "this was a pleasure. d we could do this, Samuel."


    The two men exchanged quick handshakes firm but polite the unspoken rivalry between them buried beneath courteous smiles. With that, Robert gestured for Cora to follow him, and the two walked out together, leaving Samuel behind in the lingering hum of whispers from the onlookers.


    Minutester, Samuel entered his VIP room alone, the noise of the main hall shutting out as the door closed behind him. The calm silence of the room gave him space to let his mask slip; his polite smile faded, reced by the calcting look that revealed his true thoughts.


    Without wasting anymore time he reached into his pocket, pulled out his phone, and dialed quickly. The call barely rang once before it connected.


    "Did you get it?" Samuel asked immediately, his tone low and direct. "Tell me you got a good picture a very good one."


    At that moment, the spy¡¯s voice came through the line, almost brimming with excitement.


    "Yes, boss," the spy said quickly. "I got it, and not just good, boss... this one is something else. The shot is clear, perfect framing, perfect timing. This one... it¡¯s going to tell a whole story on its own."


    Samuel leaned back against the velvet seat of the VIP room, his eyes narrowing with satisfaction as he listened. A quiet smirk curved on his lips.


    "Good," he muttered. "Very good."


    Then he paused for a second, already calcting the next step, his tone turning sharp and deliberate.


    "Here¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do," Samuel instructed. "Release it, but don¡¯t make it loud at first. Start small. Let it circte like a rumor. Make it look... idental. Natural. People should convince themselves that what they¡¯re seeing is real they always do."


    However the spy stayed silent, listening carefully. Samuel¡¯s voice dropped lower, colder, as his n unfolded.


    "And don¡¯t just use tonight¡¯s picture," he continued. "Remember that shot from the car parkst time? The one you thought wasn¡¯t good enough? Add it. Combine them. Make it look like this isn¡¯t new, make it look like it¡¯s been happening for a while. Like we¡¯ve been secretly seeing each other all this time, hiding it from everyone."


    There was a short pause. Samuel¡¯s smile widened as he pictured the chaos that would follow.


    "Push it out tonight," he said calmly. "By tomorrow morning, I want it everywhere. Every feed, every trending page. The first thing they see when they wake up is this Cora and me, caught in a ¡¯secret romance.¡¯ Let them believe we¡¯ve been dating for months. By the time she opens her mouth to deny it, it¡¯ll already be toote."


    On the other end of the line, the spy¡¯s voice was steady but eager.


    "No problem, boss," the spy replied. "I¡¯ll do justice to it."


    "Good."


    Immediately the line clicked dead. as Samuel slid his phone back into his pocket, rose from his seat, and straightened his jacket with calm precision. Then a satisfied smile spread across his face as he muttered under his breath.


    "Perfect."

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104</h4>


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s eyes drifted toward one of therge portraits hanging elegantly on the wall of the VIP room. The painting serene, sophisticated, mirrored the calm exterior he maintained, but inside, his thoughts churned with ruthless ambition.


    A slow smile crept across his face, sharp and knowing.


    ¡¯Soon,¡¯ he thought. Very soon, I¡¯m going to get exactly what I want.


    Then his fingers brushed lightly along the edge of the table as he let the thought settle, imagining how everything would look once he achieved it, the headlines, the whispers, the awe in people¡¯s eyes.


    Cora... he knows Someone like her wasn¡¯t ordinary. She wasn¡¯t the type you just stumbled upon. She carried power and influence that extended far beyond the walls of the industry. Her connections, her reach, it was too broad to take lightly. Aligning himself with her wouldn¡¯t just elevate him; it would transform everything. His career, his public image, his ess to circles he¡¯d only brushed against before, all of it would shoot through the roof the moment people believed they were together.


    Having someone like Cora by his side? It wasn¡¯t just appealing, it was intoxicating.


    But as that satisfaction simmered, another image forced itself into his thoughts. William.


    The name alone tightened Samuel¡¯s jaw, the smile on his face faltering into something darker.


    That fool is still in the picture, Samuel thought bitterly. Still hovering around her, like he belongs there. And Robert too... thinking he can charm his way in.


    His grip on the chair¡¯s armrest tightened slightly as he muttered under his breath, his tone cold and resolute.


    "I¡¯ll deal with both of them... simultaneously."


    The portrait reflected him faintly as he straightened his posture, a shadow of that calm smile returning to his face, not one of joy, but of quiet promise.


    "No one," Samuel whispered to himself, "is going to take Cora away from me."


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s reflection in the portrait seemed almost like a silent witness to the vow he made under his breath. His voice was low, deliberate, yet brimming with conviction as he muttered to himself once more.


    "I¡¯m done waiting," Samuel whispered, the faintest grin tugging at the corner of his lips. "Every n I¡¯ve made... I¡¯m putting it into motion. One after the other."


    He exhaled slowly, almost savoring the weight of his own words.


    **


    Night had fallen over the city, the glowing lights from the mall casting long shadows across the parking lot. Oliver stepped out of his car, his posture casual yet alert. He had gone in to pick up a few things nothing important, just errands but the moment he stepped inside earlier, he felt it.


    The prickle at the back of his neck. The subtle weight of eyes trailing him.


    He didn¡¯t need confirmation; his instincts were sharp. Years of learning to read people had made him sensitive to even the slightest shift in atmosphere.


    The same group he noticed inside the mall, three men, bulky, dressed casually but with a stiffness in their movements had followed him out into the parking lot.


    However Oliver didn¡¯t speed up, didn¡¯t panic. He walked toward his car with the same measured pace, unlocking the door and tossing the small bag of items into the passenger seat. But instead of climbing in, he paused, his hand resting on the roof of the car and turned halfway to face them.


    His voice was calm, almost casual, but it carried a warning beneath it.


    "Well," Oliver said evenly, his gaze sweeping over the three men, "I think we can drop the act now."


    Hearing Oliver words the footsteps behind him stilled a little. The faint sound of one of the men¡¯s shoes scuffing against the asphalt echoed in the quiet lot.


    "I know you¡¯re following me," Oliver continued, his tone sharper now, though still steady. "So why don¡¯t you tell me... what exactly do you want with me?"


    At that moment, as soon as Oliver¡¯s words cut through the silence, the scuffing of shoes and faint chatter from the men behind him came to an abrupt halt. The four men who had been openly tailing him froze mid-step, while the other three who had been trying to blend in and act like they weren¡¯t following him stopped as well.


    Eight of them.


    They stood scattered across the parking lot, forming a loose semi-circle around Oliver. The flickering lights overhead cast jagged shadows on the concrete, stretching their silhouettes long and thin against the ground. The faint hum of distant traffic and caring in, and some so people decide to stay away from the scene as they immediately drove off only made the tension heavier.


    From the group, one man stepped forward, clearly their leader. He wasn¡¯t dressed differently from the rest, but there was something in his demeanor, the way the others instinctively gave him space, that marked him as the one in charge. He wore a faint smirk, his voice low and mocking as it echoed slightly in the wide, open lot.


    "Well, well," the leader drawled, pping his hands slowly. "Seems like you¡¯ve got good eyes and ears, Oliver. Sharp ones, even. you caught us already no point pretending now, huh?"


    He tilted his head slightly, his gaze sweeping Oliver up and down. "Yeah... we¡¯ve been following you. No shame in admitting it anymore. But since you¡¯re so curious... let me make it simple."


    At that moment the smirk widened into something darker.


    "You offended someone. Someone who doesn¡¯t like to be offended. And we¡¯re here to fix that little mistake of yours... teach you some manners. Put you back on the right track."


    Oliver didn¡¯t flinch. He stood there quietly, his expression calm, hands rxed at his sides. A faint smile tugged at his lips, a stark contrast to the hostility radiating from the men in front of him.


    "Offended someone, huh?" Oliver said softly, almost amused. He tilted his head slightly, his tone light but edged. "That¡¯s funny... I don¡¯t really recall offending anyone worth sending eight men after me."


    His gaze swept over them, steady and unshaken.


    "Tell me," Oliver continued, his voice dropping lower, "who exactly did I offend?"

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105</h4>


    At that moment hearing what Oliver just said, the leader of the group tilted his head slightly, the smirk on his face widening into an arrogant grin. His tone dropped, casual butced with mockery, as he stepped closer to Oliver.


    "Well," the boss said, "that¡¯s not for me to tell you."


    His words hung in the air, almost daring Oliver to push further.


    "After we¡¯ve teach you a proper lesson tonight," the man continued, his voice dripping with disdain, "you¡¯ll have plenty of time to think about who you offended. Use that head of yours to figure it out. And next time? Maybe you¡¯ll learn not to overstep your boundaries."


    Immediately the other men chuckled lowly, emboldened by their leader¡¯s words. The echo of theirughter mingled with the hum of the parking lot lights, filling the space with an unnerving tension.


    Oliver, however, didn¡¯t flinch. Slowly, deliberately, he reached up and shrugged off the jacket he was wearing, folding it neatly over his arm before tossing it into the open window of his car and closing it. His movements were calm, almost too calm the kind that made the men pause for half a second, wondering if they had misjudged him.


    "So that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, huh?" Oliver said evenly, his tone void of fear. "You won¡¯t tell me who sent you? well that¡¯s fine."


    Immediately his gaze swept across all eight men, sharp and unyielding.


    "Then I¡¯ll just force the answer out of you."


    The words dropped like a stone in the silence, and for a moment, confusion flickered across their faces. A couple of them exchanged nces, clearly thrown off by Oliver¡¯sposure.


    The boss, however, onlyughed a deep, mocking sound that rang through the parking lot. He gestured broadly to the others, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Listen to this guy!" the boss said, grinning. "Is that a threat? You¡¯re actually threatening us?"


    He stepped back slightly, gesturing toward the empty space of people around them.


    "Oliver, look around you. Count properly. There are eight of us. Eight."


    His grin widened as he pointed a mocking finger at Oliver.


    "And you? You¡¯re alone. Is there someone else here I¡¯m not seeing? Another person standing beside you? Or is it just you, Oliver?"


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s eyes locked onto the boss, calm yet zing with a quiet fire. He didn¡¯t take a step back; if anything, he nted his feet even more firmly on the ground, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the other men like steel against stone.


    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking with you?" Oliver¡¯s voice was bold, deep, and unshaken. "You came here with a purpose... and now, I have one too. You¡¯re going to give me an answer, every single one of you or I¡¯ll drag it out myself. So brace yourselves."


    Immediately a tense silence followed his words.


    Then the boss¡¯s grin faltered for just a second a flicker of surprise at Oliver¡¯sposure but he quickly masked it, letting out a harshugh as if mocking the threat.


    "Keep that mouth shut boy!!" the boss barked, stepping closer until he was nearly chest to chest with Oliver. "Do you think this is some kind of game? Do you think we¡¯re not going toy hands on you because you¡¯ve got a pretty face?"


    He sneered, his voice rising enough for the others to hear.


    "Listen, pretty boy... that¡¯s not going to save you tonight. We¡¯re going to dismantle you so bad, even surgery won¡¯t fix you. They¡¯ll need to build you a whole new face when we¡¯re done."


    The other menughed lowly, the sound harsh and cruel, like hyenas circling prey.


    Without needing amand, they began to spread out, forming a rough circle around Oliver. Their feet scraped against the concrete as they tightened the gap, cutting off any path of escape.


    One cracked his knuckles loudly pop, pop, pop, while another rolled his neck until it gave a sharp crack. The sound echoed in the quiet lot.


    Upon seeing Oliver standing there without a shred of fear in his eyes, the boss¡¯s smirk faltered for a brief moment.


    Then he stepped back.


    he had expected pleading, expected Oliver to drop to his knees and beg for leniency, maybe even try to bargain his way out of what wasing. Instead, what stood before him was defiance, calm, steady, and infuriating.


    The boss exhaled sharply through his nose, disappointment shing into anger.


    ¡¯So it¡¯s true,¡¯ he thought bitterly. Just like his brother said.¡¯ Proud. Arrogant. Always carrying himself like he¡¯s untouchable.¡¯


    The boss¡¯s fingers twitched at his side, curling into a fist. "You think you¡¯re better than us, huh?" he muttered, voice low and dangerous. Then louder, for everyone to hear: "Fine. No mercy. Exactly it was requested. Break him. Make sure he learns, next time, when someone superior speaks, he shuts his mouth."


    The words lit a spark among the men. A collective growl of agreement rumbled as they tightened their circle, their faces hardening, muscles tensing for the attack.


    "Do it!" the boss barked.


    One of the men behind Oliver lunged first, trying to catch him off-guard with a cheap shot to the back of the head. But Oliver¡¯s reflexes were sharper than any of them anticipated.


    In a single motion, he stepped back, pivoting on his heel just enough for the swing to miss by inches.


    Immediately his hand shot out, snatching the attacker¡¯s wrist mid-air, twisting it with precise force.


    Before the man could even register what happened, Oliver¡¯s fist drove forward, once, twice, three times rapid strikes mming into the man¡¯s stomach like a hammer. The attacker doubled over, choking on air, his knees buckling.


    However Oliver didn¡¯t hesitate. With fluid precision, he grabbed the man by the front of his shirt, yanking him forward as his own elbow snapped up and struck the man¡¯s neck in one brutal motion.


    immediately a sharp, sickening thud echoed in the parking lot.


    The man stumbled back violently, gasping for breath, eyes wide with shock and pain as he crumpled toward the ground.


    At that moment without a single words he copsed.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106</h4>


    At that moment, the parking lot fell into a tense silence, broken only by the groans of the man Oliver had already put down seconds ago. The remaining thugs stood frozen, their earlier smirks and cocky grins erased from their faces. The reality of what they were up against had begun to settle in.


    They hade expecting an easy job, surround Oliver, rough him up, send a message, and be done with it. But the way he¡¯d handled theirrade in mere seconds shattered that assumption. He hadn¡¯t even broken a sweat. His movements were sharp, fluid, almost instinctive. It wasn¡¯t luck; it was skill, the kind of skill they weren¡¯t prepared for.


    Then the leader clenched his fists at his sides, his jaw tightening. He could see the hesitation creeping into his men¡¯s faces, the way they nced at one another.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there!" he barked, his voice cutting through air. "Take him down!"


    Before the others could make a move, another man behind Oliver braver or more reckless than the rest, roared in rage and charged forward. His scream echoed off the concrete walls of the lot.


    "You¡¯re going to die, you bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    Without wasting anymore time the man swung his fist with everything he had, aiming straight for the back of Oliver¡¯s head.


    But Oliver had already felt the shift in the air.


    Without looking, without panicking, he spun sharply, his body moving like a coiled spring unleashed. His elbow shot back in one swift motion, precise and brutal.


    "Crack!!!"


    The sharp sound of bone meeting flesh echoed as Oliver¡¯s elbow mmed into the attacker¡¯s neck. Immediately the man¡¯s scream turned into a strangled gasp, his legs buckling from the sudden jolt of pain shooting through his body.


    But Oliver wasn¡¯t done, In the same fluid motion, he pivoted forward, seizing the moment before the man could recover. His knee shot upward with explosive force, connecting squarely with the man¡¯s jaw.


    "Thud!!"


    Immediately the attacker¡¯s head snapped backward violently, and he copsed to the ground in an instant, unconscious before he even hit the ground.


    At that moment, the boss¡¯s confidence, already shaken by the two men lying groaning on the concrete , began to crack. The job had seemed simple: ambush Oliver, rough him up, send a message that was all he was thinking. But after seeing how effortlessly Oliver dismantled his men, the reality of the situation began to settle in.


    Still, he clung to the one thing keeping his nerves steady numbers.


    There were six men left. Six against one. Even someone as fast and skilled as Oliver couldn¡¯t keep up if they attacked at once... or so he hoped.


    "Get him!" the boss roared, his voice breaking with anger and desperation. "All of you! At once! Don¡¯t hold back, break him!"


    The order was barely out of his mouth before five of the men surged forward, their footsteps pounding against the floor as they closed the circle around Oliver.


    Immediately the first man came charging from the right, swinging a wild punch toward Oliver¡¯s head. Oliver ducked low, feeling the wind of the fist skim just above his ear. Using the man¡¯s forward momentum, Oliver drove his fist upward into the attacker¡¯s ribs, a solid, sharp punch that knocked the wind out of him.


    However before the man could even cry out, Oliver grabbed his arm, twisted it behind his back, and shoved him face-first into the side of a parked car. The metallic ng echoed through the lot, and the man crumpled to the ground.


    Even as the first went down, another lunged with a kick aimed at Oliver¡¯s stomach.


    Then Oliver stepped sideways, caught the man¡¯s ankle mid-kick, and yanked hard. The attacker lost his bnce, his body twisting awkwardly before Oliver swept his other leg out from under him with a clean, precise kick.


    The man hit the ground hard, and Oliver followed up with a quick stomp to his chest, keeping him down and out.


    At that moment two men came at him together one with a knife shing under the dull parking lot lights, the other swinging a length of metal pipe.


    Oliver moved first, he stepped inside the arc of the man with the pipe, letting the swing pass harmlessly behind him. His elbow mmed into the man¡¯s jaw a clean, brutal strike, and before the man could fall, Oliver grabbed the pipe from his limp hand and swung it backward in one fluid motion, connecting squarely with the knife wielder¡¯s wrist.


    Immediately the knife ttered to the ground.


    Oliver spun the pipe in his hands and cracked it across the knife wielder¡¯s temple. The man dropped instantly, out cold. The one with the jaw strike crumpled secondster.


    Thest of the five hesitated for just a moment, long enough for Oliver to close the gap.


    Without wasting anymore time Oliver lunged forward, grabbed the man by the cor, and mmed his forehead into the attacker¡¯s nose with a sickening crack. The man staggered backward, dazed and disoriented, before Oliver finished him with a swift kick to the side of the knee. The joint buckled, and the man copsed in agony.


    In less than thirty seconds, five bodiesy sprawled across the parking lot groaning, unconscious, or too hurt to move. The only sound was thebored breathing of the fallen men.


    Oliver stood at the center of it all, calm and steady, his chest rising and falling in controlled breaths. Not a single strike wasted. Not a single movement sloppy.


    Then slowly, he turned his gaze toward the boss, thest man standing.


    Upon seeing Oliver eyes on him, the boss stumbled back a step, his bravado stripped away, fear naked in his eyes.


    Oliver¡¯s voice was low, steady, and cold as he addressed him.


    "Your turn," Oliver said, walking toward him. "Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got."


    At that moment, the boss¡¯s heart was pounding as his eyes darted around the parking lot. All of his men were down, groaning, writhing on the ground, some too hurt to even move. Their pained breaths filled the air.


    ¡¯How...?¡¯ he thought, disbelief shing across his face. ¡¯How in the world did he take them all out so easily?¡¯


    He never imagined, not even in his wildest dreams, that Oliver a man who looked so ordinary, someone he had assumed came from a soft, privileged life, could fight like this. There wasn¡¯t a single wasted move, not a single missed strike. Every hit was precise. Brutal. Effective.


    The shock quickly turned into frustration, and then into anger. His pride was shattered. His reputation, crushed in minutes right in front of his men.


    "So you think... you¡¯ve already won?" the boss muttered under his breath, his voice low andced with hate.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107</h4>


    Immediately he clenched his fists tightly, forcing himself to stand tall despite the fear creeping into his chest. ¡¯No. I won¡¯t let it end like this. If they can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡¯


    Even though deep down he knew Oliver wasn¡¯t normal that he was clearly stronger than anyone he¡¯d ever faced, his pride wouldn¡¯t let him back down. With a defiant scowl on his face, he stepped forward, hiding his unease behind a mask of arrogance.


    Oliver stood silently, calm andposed, his eyes fixed on the boss with cold precision. He didn¡¯t smirk or taunt. He didn¡¯t even posture. He simply stood there, steady, then he began walking towards the boss.


    At that moment the boss let out a shortugh, masking the tremor in his voice. "You think because you took them down, you can take me down too?" he sneered, raising his chin slightly. "You¡¯re about to find out there¡¯s a big difference between theckeys... and the boss."


    However, Oliver didn¡¯t say a single word as the boss tried to brace himself, his breathing heavy and uneven. Every step Oliver took toward him only made the tension rise. The boss adjusted his footing, tightening his fists, pulling them up into a defensive guard. His eyes narrowed, scanning Oliver¡¯s movements, trying to read him, trying to predict what he was about to do.


    But Oliver didn¡¯t posture. He didn¡¯t circle. He didn¡¯t even flinch, he just walked forward.


    Step by step, Calm, Controlled and Silent.


    By the time Oliver stopped, he was standing face-to-face with the boss so close the boss could feel his breath against his skin.


    For a split second, there was silence. The boss opened his mouth, ready to spit some insult, ready to throw a punch.


    "CRACK!!!"


    Oliver¡¯s fist shot out like lightning, mming directly into the bridge of the boss¡¯s nose. The sound was sharp and sickening, followed immediately by a spray of blood. The boss stumbled backward with a strangled cry, his hands instinctively flying to his face.


    "My nose! You broke my nose!" the boss shouted, voice muffled behind his bloody hands. "What the hell is wrong with you?! Who even are you?!"


    But Oliver didn¡¯t answer. His face was stone, eyes cold and unblinking.


    In one swift motion, Oliver grabbed the boss by the cor, yanking him forward until their foreheads were nearly touching. The force made the boss¡¯s knees buckle slightly, his blood dripping onto Oliver¡¯s knuckles.


    The boss froze when he saw Oliver¡¯s expression up close, there was no mercy there. No hesitation. Just cold resolve.


    In that moment, the boss knew really knew he was finished.


    At that moment, the air in the parking lot turned heavy, so heavy it felt as if even the distant noise of cars had gone silent. Oliver¡¯s grip on the boss¡¯s shirt tightened, pulling him closer until there was barely an inch between their faces. His eyes bore into the man¡¯s, sharp and unblinking, and when he finally spoke, his voice was deep, low, and bold the kind of voice that left no room for negotiation.


    "I¡¯m going to ask you one question," Oliver said, his tone calm yet terrifyingly firm. "And you¡¯re going to give me a simple answer. No games. No lies."


    The boss¡¯s breath hitched, his bloodied hands still clutching at his broken nose.


    "If you even think of ying smart with me..." Oliver leaned in even closer, his tone dropping to a near growl, "...if you give me the wrong answer, or you stall, I swear, what I did to your men will look merciful. I pitied them. I only knocked them out."


    Again his grip yanked the boss even more closer, the fabric of the man¡¯s shirt twisting in Oliver¡¯s fist.


    "But you?" Oliver continued, his eyes narrowing. "I¡¯ll break every joint in your body. One by one. I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t even hold a spoon when I¡¯m done. You understand me?"


    Immediately the boss swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as sweat started to bead along his temple. Every fiber of his being screamed to fight back, but his body refused. He knew, he couldn¡¯t win against Oliver. Not now. Not ever.


    Oliver held him there for a moment longer, letting the weight of his words settle in. Then, in that same bold voice, he asked the question.


    "Like I said before," Oliver growled, his tone razor-sharp. "Who sent you?"


    At that moment, the boss froze, his entire body trembling as Oliver¡¯s words sank in. The threat wasn¡¯t empty; every bone in his body told him Oliver would follow through without hesitation. The cold fire in Oliver¡¯s eyes left no room for doubt.


    The boss¡¯s mind raced. He knew exactly who had sent him. He also knew what revealing that name would mean, chaos. If Oliver found out, the fallout between him and his own brother would be irreversible. The boss pictured it clearly: Oliver turning against family, his businesses copsing, his reputations ruined. And for him? If the truth got out, there would be noing back. No safety. No hiding. His face would be known as the one who spilled the secret.


    But keeping quiet meant enduring Oliver¡¯s wrath, and that was something he wasn¡¯t sure he could survive. The memory of how easily Oliver had dismantled his men shed in his mind.


    Then Sweat rolled down his temple as he stood there, frozen in terror and indecision.


    At that moment Oliver¡¯s voice cut through the silence again, this time deeper and harsher than before, his patience fraying.


    "I won¡¯t repeat myself again," Oliver growled, his grip on the boss¡¯s shirt tightening until the fabric strained. "Who. Sent. You?"


    The boss clenched his teeth, still silent, still hesitating. For a split second, he thought maybe he could endure it ¡ª maybe he could take whatever Oliver was about to do.


    However he was wrong.


    Without warning, Oliver shifted his weight and stomped down viciously on the boss¡¯s leg.


    "CRACK!!"


    The sickening sound of bone snapping echoed through the parking lot, followed by the boss¡¯s bloodcurdling scream. Pain exploded through his body, white-hot and unbearable, dropping him to the ground instantly.


    immediately he clutched at his shattered leg, writhing in agony, tears springing to his eyes.


    Fueled by agony and desperation, he broke.


    "It was your brother!" the boss screamed, his voice raw. "William! William! your brother!"

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108</h4>


    At that moment, hearing what he just said, Oliver¡¯s entire body froze, as though the world itself had stopped moving. The name that left the man¡¯s mouth echoed in his ears, cutting deeper than any de ever could.


    William, his brother.


    Then Oliver¡¯s breath hitched, a strange mixture of disbelief and rising fury twisting inside his chest. Again his grip on the boss¡¯s shirt tightened until the fabric strained, veins bulging in his forearm as he dragged the man closer, his voice low and trembling with barely restrained anger.


    "Don¡¯t y with me," Oliver said through his gritted teeth. His tone was so cold it made the air feel heavier around them.


    "You¡¯d better pray you¡¯re not lying. Because if I find out you¡¯re just trying to turn me against my brother... if this is some pathetic trick to save your skin..." He leaned in so close the boss could feel his breath. "...I will make sure you don¡¯t walk out of here alive. Do you understand me?"


    Then the boss¡¯s eyes widened, tears of pain streaming down his face as he clutched at his shattered leg. He shook his head frantically, his words spilling out between gasps.


    "I swear... I swear it¡¯s the truth!" he shouted, almost choking on his own breath. "I can prove it! I¡¯ve got the call log , the number! It was William! He called me himself to give me the job!"


    Hearing the words again Oliver¡¯s jaw clenched tighter, his teeth grinding as he listened.


    "I asked him twice," the boss continued desperately. "Twice! Just to make sure I wasn¡¯t hearing things! And he confirmed it both times! Said it clear as day, this is what he wanted done! I didn¡¯t believe it myself... but it was him!"


    The words hit Oliver like a blow to the gut.


    For a long, tense moment, Oliver said nothing. His hand remained fisted in the boss¡¯s shirt, his knuckles white, while his other hand trembled slightly at his side. His chest rose and fell sharply, each breath louder than the next.


    Then, slowly, he let go.


    Immediately the boss copsed backward, clutching his leg, panting in pain and relief. Oliver didn¡¯t even nce at him again. His eyes were distant now not because he pitied the man, but because the truth had struck deeper than any physical fight tonight.


    William, the name pulsed in his head, each repetition stoking the fire building in his chest. He wanted to do something arrest them, drag them to the authorities, anything to restore the bnce but it all felt meaningless now. The betrayal went deeper than the fight.


    The mastermind behind everything... was his own brother.


    Quietly, without a word, Oliver turned and walked toward his car. Each step was heavy, echoing through the near-empty parking lot. The faint groans of the fallen men followed him, but he didn¡¯t look back.


    Then he reached his car, opened the door, and slid inside. The m of the door felt final, like the closing of a Chapter.


    His hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, knuckles pale, as his reflection stared back at him in the rearview mirror. The anger burning in his chest was no longer just rage it was personal.


    Without another nce behind him, Oliver started the engine.


    And then, silently, he drove off heading home, furious.


    Not long after, Oliver arrived home, his car screeching into the driveway. His knuckles were still white from gripping the steering wheel, his breathing sharp and heavy as the night¡¯s chaos reyed in his mind. The moment he stepped inside the house, he mmed the door behind him, the echo ringing through the quiet hallway.


    The living room light was on.


    There, seatedfortably on the couch, were William and their father. It seemed they were deep in conversation, but the second Oliver stepped in, the air changed. The tension followed him inside, thick and suffocating.


    However William barely turned his head, while their father straightened in surprise at Oliver¡¯s expression, his eyes zing, and his jaw locked tight with fury.


    Oliver didn¡¯t wait. He didn¡¯t greet them. He didn¡¯t care.


    He stormed across the room, every step deliberate and heavy, his voice rising as the anger finally spilled out.


    "I¡¯m disappointed in you, William!" Oliver snapped, his words sharp enough to cut. "How could you do this? How could you send people after me? To teach me a lesson? To hurt me? How could you even think of something like that?!"


    At that moment William slowly raised his head at the usation, his expression calm infuriatingly calm, as if Oliver¡¯s anger barely touched him. He leaned back in his seat, crossing one leg over the other, and his lips curved into the faintest smirk.


    "Well," William said smoothly, his voice dripping with disdain, "it¡¯s no surprise youck manners. But really, is this how you talk to me? To me? Where¡¯s your respect, Oliver?"


    At that moment Oliver¡¯s fists tightened at his sides.


    "Don¡¯t twist this," Oliver barked. "Don¡¯t you dare twist this!"


    Then William tilted his head, pretending to be confused, his tone deliberately mocking. "You think I sent someone after you? Are you sure about that?"


    "Stop ying with me!" Oliver roared, stepping closer until they were practically face to face. "I saw them! I fought them! And they told me everything! Don¡¯t stand there and act innocent!"


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Their father looked between them, his face clouded with calmness, but neither of them paid him any attention.


    Oliver¡¯s breathing was heavy now, his voice trembling not just with anger, but with something deeper betrayal.


    "You know what?" Oliver continued, his tone bitter. "I think I know why you did this. I think this is all because of Cora, isn¡¯t it?"


    At that moment, William rose from the couch, his every movement deliberate, heavy with restrained fury. The room seemed to shrink as he stepped closer to Oliver, the faint hum of the ceiling fan above them swallowed by the thick silence. Their father still seated in his chair, but neither son acknowledged him. This confrontation had been brewing for years, and now it was finally spilling into the open.


    William¡¯s eyes burned with unfiltered rage. Deep inside, the thought gnawed at him, How could those idiots fail so easily? He had counted on them to handle Oliver quickly, quietly, without a trace. But instead, not only had they failed to touch him, they¡¯d handed him the truth on a silver tter.


    Professionals they said? William scoffed inwardly. They¡¯re amateurs. All of them.


    For Oliver to have beaten them sopletely meant only one thing in William¡¯s mind that Oliver wasn¡¯t just lucky; Oliver was stronger than he¡¯d ever given him credit for. And that infuriated him even more.


    Stepping in close, William squared his shoulders, standing face to face with Oliver until they were nearly touching. The tension between them was palpable, it was like two storms colliding, neither willing to back down.


    "You¡¯re right," William said, his voice cold, deliberate, and unflinchingly honest. "This is about Cora."

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109</h4>


    Then Oliver¡¯s jaw tightened at the admission, his fists curling at his sides, but William pressed on, his words sharp and venomous.


    "I¡¯ve learned something over the years, Oliver," he continued, his tone rising slightly, carrying the weight of pent-up resentment. "If you want something truly want it you don¡¯t wait for it toe to you. You take it. You do whatever it takes. You bleed, you fight, and you destroy anyone who stands in your way."


    His eyes narrowed into a re, locking on Oliver¡¯s. "And you... you¡¯ve been in my way from the start."


    Hearing Williams words Oliver¡¯s brows furrowed, his breathing heavy, but William didn¡¯t give him room to speak. He stepped even closer, their foreheads almost touching now, the raw heat of his anger radiating off him.


    "Don¡¯t you dare act like the victim," William hissed. "You betrayed me first. You went to Cora behind my back. You poisoned her against me. You made her see me as something I¡¯m not turned her away from me. So don¡¯t stand here and pretend you¡¯re innocent."


    The words sliced through the air like knives. Their father shifted in his seat, lips parting as if to intervene, but even he knew this wasn¡¯t his battle to stop for now, William¡¯s voice dropped lower, quieter, but every syble was drenched in venom.


    "So now I¡¯m returning the favor. If you won¡¯t stand with me, if you won¡¯t support me... then why should I call you my brother?"


    He leaned in just enough for his final words to cut even deeper.


    "Truth is, Oliver, we¡¯re not even real brothers and you that, we¡¯re half-brothers. And the half that¡¯s you?" William sneered. "It¡¯s the half I wish never existed."


    At that moment, William¡¯s voice hardened, each word dripping with contempt as he unleashed years of buried resentment. He jabbed a finger toward Oliver, his tone sharp and cutting.


    "You know what your real problem is, Oliver?" William sneered. "You shouldn¡¯t even be here. If it weren¡¯t for our father¡¯s mistake yes, mistake you wouldn¡¯t exist. This family wouldn¡¯t even know your name."


    At that moment Oliver¡¯s jaw tightened, his fists clenching at his sides.


    "But do I me Father?" William continued, shaking his head with feigned pity. "No. I me your mother. She¡¯s the one who lured him in, who forced her way into this family. She¡¯s the reason you¡¯re here, walking around like you belong. And if not for my mother¡¯s kindness, if she hadn¡¯t pushed to let you stay, you wouldn¡¯t have even been weed. You¡¯d still be nothing and not carrying the family name. And you should be grateful for that."


    He stepped closer, his face inches from Oliver¡¯s, his words like venom.


    "But gratitude isn¡¯t what I see from you. Instead, you think you have the right to make decisions. To drag this family into corners you can¡¯t get us out of. You forget who you are, Oliver. You¡¯re not a full-blooded Victor. You never were. You¡¯re just... half."


    The insult hung in the air like a p, sharp and stinging.


    Oliver¡¯s chest heaved even more, his breathing rough as anger boiled inside him. His fists trembled not from fear, but from the overwhelming urge to strike. His arm twitched upward instinctively, ready to swing.


    "Enough!"


    Their father¡¯s voice cracked through the tension like thunder.


    Both brothers froze, heads snapping toward him. He had risen from his chair, face red with fury, eyes zing.


    "Both of you stop this right now!" he roared, pointing at them with a trembling hand. "I will not have my house turned into a battleground!"


    But then his gaze turned sharp not at William, but at Oliver. His tone shifted, heavy with disappointment.


    "This... all of this," their father said, his voice low but firm, "I do not me William for it. I me you, Oliver."


    Their father¡¯s voice was still heavy with anger as he stepped closer to them, his hand raised as thoughmanding silence. The air between the three of them was so thick that even the faint ticking of the clock in the hallway felt deafening. Oliver stood rigid, chest heaving, while William kept his chin high, defiant but clearly satisfied that the tide of the argument had shifted.


    "You know what I can¡¯t understand, Oliver?" their father said, his voice sharp, controlled but quivering at the edges. "I told you about the n. I told you. We wanted Cora in this family. We wanted her to be one of us. It wasn¡¯t just William¡¯s idea, it was mine too."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes flickered, a sh of disbelief crossing his face, but their father didn¡¯t stop.


    "And what did you do with that information? Did you support your brother? Did you stand with him?" His voice rose, trembling with frustration. "No. You went behind our backs. You whispered against him. You painted him in the worst light possible to Cora, of all people. You undermined your brother, you undermined me, and now you stand here acting like the victim!"


    William¡¯s smirk deepened slightly, though he didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t need to. Their father was saying everything he wanted to say himself.


    "Tell me, Oliver," their father pressed on, pacing now, his hand slicing through the air as if cutting through the tension. "What were you expecting to happen? Did you think William would fold his hands and do nothing while you stripped him of his chance at happiness our happiness? While you made him look like the viin?"


    Again Oliver¡¯s fists tightened, but he kept silent, jaw clenched, eyes dark with fury.


    "This," their father said firmly, gesturing between them, "is on you. You started this. And now it¡¯s blown up in all of our faces."


    Then he took a deep breath, steadying himself, his voice softening slightly though the weight of authority still hung in every word.


    "But it ends here. I will not have my sons tearing each other apart like this. You hear me?" His eyes moved from William to Oliver and back. "I don¡¯t want to see either of you attacking each other again. I don¡¯t want this house to turn into a war zone. We are still family half-brothers or not. And family..." His tone shifted to something quieter, heavier. "...family finds a way forward, and with Cora since you¡¯re not interested then help William."

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110</h4>


    At that moment, Oliver stood frozen, staring at his father with disbelief written all over his face. His chest rose and fell with sharp breaths, each word from his father still echoing in his mind, cutting deeper than any wound he¡¯d taken in the fight earlier. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t even find the words not because he didn¡¯t have anything to say, but because there was too much to say, a flood of emotions crashing inside him all at once.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was low, trembling with restrained anger, but heavy enough to silence even William¡¯s smugness.


    "So that¡¯s it?" Oliver said, his eyes narrowing as he looked at his father. "This just proves what I¡¯ve always known. I don¡¯t belong here. I never have."


    His words hung in the air like a confession, raw and bitter.


    Then he let out a dry, humorlessugh and shook his head slowly.


    "You know, I never asked to be part of this family," he continued, his tone rising. "I never begged any of you to ept me. I never asked to be here in the first ce. And now right here, right now, you¡¯ve finally said it out loud. You¡¯ve put it right in my face."


    Then William folded his arms, silent but clearly satisfied, his smirk faint but unmistakable. Their father, however, stood still, his brows furrowed as Oliver¡¯s words cut through the room.


    "I¡¯m not mad at you, William," Oliver said suddenly, turning his gaze toward his half-brother. "You¡¯ve always hated me, and I¡¯ve always known it. This... this is just you being you."


    Then Oliver turned back to his father, his expression hardening, eyes burning with a pain that went deeper than rage.


    "But you?" Oliver¡¯s voice broke for just a second before firming again. "You¡¯re the only one I¡¯m mad at. Because you knew. You knew what this was, and you said nothing. You let this happen. You stood there and supported it. You chose him... over the family."


    The silence in the room grew suffocating. Even William¡¯s smirk faltered slightly at the weight of Oliver¡¯s words.


    Oliver straightened his shoulders, his voice low butced with finality.


    "I won¡¯t stand by and watch this anymore," he said firmly. "I won¡¯t stay here and let you keep pushing me down, pretending I¡¯m part of this family when we all know I¡¯m not. If this is what being a Victor means, then I want no part of it."


    At that moment, Oliver stood at the doorway, his hand gripping the edge of the frame as though holding himself back from unleashing everything inside him. His voice, low yet steady, cut through the silence that had gripped the room.


    "And one more thing," Oliver began, his eyes sweeping from William to his father. "As for Cora... I¡¯m done with this nonsense. I¡¯m not going to do anything concerning her not to fight, not to argue, not to convince her. Because I don¡¯t need to."


    At that moment William¡¯s smirk wavered slightly, but Oliver didn¡¯t stop. He stepped back toward the center of the room, every movement deliberate, his tone sharpening with each word.


    "This is just a warning to all of you," Oliver said firmly, his voice growing bolder. "If any of you think Cora is the kind of woman you can push around... persuade with sweet words... or ckmail into something she doesn¡¯t want to do then wake up. You¡¯re living in a dream."


    He took a deep breath, letting his words sink in.


    "Cora will never go with you, William. Never. It¡¯s not going to happen. And the sooner you ept that, the sooner this pathetic war you¡¯ve started ends."


    The room went silent again, but this time, Oliver didn¡¯t waver. His gaze hardened, and his next words were directed straight at his father.


    "And as for me?" Oliver¡¯s tone turned cold. "After tonight, I don¡¯t see myself as a Victor anymore. You can keep the name. You can keep the family. Do whatever you want."


    For a brief moment, neither William nor their father spoke. The weight of Oliver¡¯s words hung in the air, heavy and suffocating. William¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly it looked like it might crack, his hands curling into fists at his sides. This wasn¡¯t the Oliver he was used to the one who would try to calm the storm, bend to their father¡¯s will, or swallow his own anger for the sake of peace.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing this Oliver stood tall. Unshaken. Resolute.


    And that, more than anything infuriated William.


    At that moment, William¡¯s face twisted with more rage, his voice breaking the tense silence that had fallen over the room.


    "So this is what you want, huh?" William snapped, stepping closer, the veins in his neck visible as his anger surged. "You want to y tough now, Oliver? Fine. Here¡¯s my warning, stay the hell away from me. Stay away from anything that has to do with me. And most importantly..." He jabbed a finger toward Oliver¡¯s chest, his words dripping like venom. "...stay away from Cora. She¡¯s none of your business now."


    He paused, ring into Oliver¡¯s eyes with an intensity that could cut ss. "If I hear even once that you¡¯ve been talking bad about me to her, or trying to poison her against me, I swear I¡¯lle back, and next time..." His lips curled into a dangerous sneer. "...next time, you won¡¯t be standing when it¡¯s over."


    Hearing Williams words Oliver¡¯s jaw tightened, his shoulders squared as he turned his head just enough to look at William over his shoulder. His expression was unreadable.


    "Suit yourself," Oliver said quietly. "I don¡¯t care."


    And with that, he turned and continued toward the door. His footsteps echoed against the polished floor, slow and deliberate.


    Their father, who had remained silent until now, suddenly erupted. His voice boomed through the room, sharp andmanding, like a p of thunder.


    "Young man!" he barked, his hand mming against the arm of the chair he was standing next to.


    "Will you stop there?!"


    Oliver didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t even look back. His steps didn¡¯t falter as he closed the distance to the door.


    "Oliver!" his father roared again, anger burning in every word. "Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me!"


    Still, Oliver kept walking. The sound of his steady footsteps against the floor was deafening in the tense silence.


    "Oliver!" His father¡¯s voice cracked now.


    "If you walk out that door..." His words hung heavy in the air, each one sharper than thest. "...then mark my words, you are no longer a part of this family!"

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111</h4>


    At that moment, hearing is father words Oliver halted mid-step, his hand resting on the doorknob. Slowly, he turned his head toward his father, his face nk, but his eyes burning with quiet defiance. The air in the room was more tense now, the silence sharp enough to cut.


    "Why do you keep repeating yourself?" Oliver asked, his tone calm but heavy, every word deliberate. "I¡¯ve already said it once, that I¡¯m no longer part of this family. So why keep shouting it? Are you trying to convince me... or yourself?"


    Immediately his father¡¯s jaw tightened, the muscles in his face twitching as the weight of Oliver¡¯s words sank in. For a moment, he opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out. The silence was louder than any argument they had shared.


    Without another word, Oliver turned his back to them, opened the door, and walked out. The sound of the door shutting behind him echoed through the house, final and cold.


    For a brief moment, the room was still. The only sound was William¡¯s uneven breathing until he suddenly erupted, unable to contain himself.


    "That prick!" William shouted, mming his fist against the arm of the couch. "That ungrateful bastard!" His voice cracked with rage, his words tumbling out like venom. "Just look at him, walking out like he¡¯s some hero, when he¡¯s nothing but a mistake! A fool, just like his mother!"


    Their father turned sharply toward him, his expression stern, but William didn¡¯t stop. He was pacing now, his anger spilling into every movement.


    "She was a gold digger, and everyone knows it!" William spat, his hands balling into fists. "That¡¯s all she ever was. And him? He¡¯s no better. Look at what he just did disrespecting you to your face! Didn¡¯t even have the decency to apologize!"


    At that moment he stopped pacing, chest heaving as he faced his father directly.


    "But don¡¯t worry," William said, his tone dropping, a dangerous edge creeping into his voice. "I¡¯ll handle this. Even if it¡¯s thest thing I do, I¡¯ll make sure I put him in his ce."


    He leaned forward slightly, his eyes glinting with a cold, calcting resolve.


    "In fact," he continued, almost smirking now, "I¡¯m already working on something. A n. And it¡¯s going to seed, because it involves Cora¡¯s Ex-husband. And trust me... once this n goes through, Oliver won¡¯t know what hit him, he would be so embarrassed that I did it without him."


    Hearing those words from William, his father¡¯s expression shifted instantly. The anger that had clouded his face moments ago gave way to something else, suspicion mixed with curiosity. He straightened slightly, his voice lowering but carrying a sharp edge.


    "Wait," his father said, his gaze locking on William. "Is that true? Did I hear you correctly? You¡¯re having a meeting with Cora¡¯s ex-husband today?" Again he leaned forward, brows knitting together. "What exactly are you talking about, William? What are you nning?"


    William, still standing with his hands shoved in his pockets, tilted his head toward his father with a faint smirk curling at the edge of his lips.


    "Rx," he muttered, almost casually. "I¡¯m not nning anything crazy. Not yet."


    His father¡¯s stare hardened. "Not yet?"


    William let out a short breath, somewhere between augh and a scoff, and then continued. "Cora¡¯s ex-husband reached out to me first. It surprised me, honestly. Said he¡¯s got something I might be interested in, something that would benefit me... and I¡¯m. sure it might hurt Oliver at the same time."


    Their father¡¯s brows shot up slightly, his curiosity piqued even more. "And you believe him?"


    William shrugged, stepping a little closer. "I don¡¯t trust him, notpletely. But think about it, if things didn¡¯t work out between him and Cora, then he¡¯s bitter. And bitter men are dangerous... but also useful. He wants revenge on her. I want her for myself. That gives usmon ground, don¡¯t you think?"


    Then his father leaned back, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. The anger he had toward Oliver just moments ago seemed to have shifted into calction.


    "So... this ex-husband of hers," he said slowly, "he¡¯s offering you something?"


    William¡¯s smirk widened. "More like an opportunity. He hinted at knowing things about Cora that nobody else does, things that could tilt everything in my favor. He didn¡¯t give details yet, but I can tell he¡¯s desperate. Desperate men talk eventually, and he was the same guy I dealt with on the ceremony. All I have to do is let him think we¡¯re on the same side now."


    At that moment a long silence followed as his father studied him, the tension in the room now reced with a heavy anticipation. Finally, he gave a single nod.


    "Fine," his father said firmly. "If this gives us an edge, then do what¡¯s needful. Meet him. Hear him out. And if there¡¯s even a grain of truth in what he offers..." His eyes narrowed slightly, his tone dropping to something colder. "...then use it. Get every single bit of it. Whatever it takes."


    William¡¯s smirk hardened into something darker, his mind already racing ahead to the possibilities. "Don¡¯t worry, Father," he said quietly, his voice almost a whisper. "I intend to."


    **


    At that moment, Oliver sat behind the wheel, his knuckles white against the steering wheel, his jaw still clenched from the chaos he had just left behind. The heated words with William and his father echoed in his head like a storm that wouldn¡¯t quiet down. He had barely even started the engine when his phone buzzed sharply against the console.


    He nced at the screen, half-expecting another unwanted call from someone. But when he saw the name, his brow eased slightly, it was Lisa.


    He swiped to answer, bringing the phone to his ear. "What¡¯s up?" His tone was t, but calmer than it had been moments ago.


    Lisa¡¯s voice came through quickly. "Oliver, I just got off the line with my uncle. He¡¯s agreed. Everything I pitched to him, he¡¯s on board. The meeting is set for tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete. This might be the only window you get to settle things about the coteral shares."


    For the first time that evening, Oliver exhaled a slow breath, leaning back in the seat as some of the weight on his shoulders eased. He stared out the windshield, as his thoughts shifted from family drama to the task ahead.


    "Tomorrow," Oliver repeated, his voice steadier now. "No problem. I¡¯ll be there. I¡¯ll stick to it."

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112</h4>


    Inside the VIP restaurant room, the air felt heavy, thick with unspoken tension. The quiet hum of the air conditioner was the only sound that dared intrude on the silence between the two men. William sat rxed or at least, he looked it. His back rested against the plush leather seat, his arms folded firmly across his chest. His sharp gaze, however, betrayed his outward calm, locking onto the man standing opposite him with the intensity of a predator assessing its prey.


    James, seated a few feet away, shifted slightly. Outwardly, he projected ease his posture casual, his hands loosely hanging by his sides but deep down, his nerves were coiling tighter with each passing second. He could feel the weight of William¡¯s stare, sharp enough to cut through the facade he was trying so hard to maintain.


    Then William¡¯s voice finally broke the silence.


    "James," William drawled, his tone calm but dangerous. "I hope you didn¡¯t call me here just to look at me... or waste my time with useless information I don¡¯t need. Because if that¡¯s the case, I promise you what happened to you at the ceremony the other day? That will feel like mercypared to what I¡¯ll do this time."


    At that moment the words hung between them, cold and heavy, like a warning.


    However James didn¡¯t flinch. Not outwardly. But inside, he drew a slow, deliberate breath, trying to steady the thundering rhythm of his heart. His gaze didn¡¯t break from William¡¯s, though there was a flicker of calction behind his eyes.


    "Rx Mr William," James finally said, exhaling as if releasing the tension he carried. "I didn¡¯t call you here just because I had nothing better to do. I have something to say... something that might interest you."


    He paused for effect, letting the silence stretch, watching William for the slightest reaction.


    "But," James continued carefully, "before I open up fully... I need to be sure. I need to know that when I tell you this, you¡¯ll give me straight answers. No games, no twisting. Just... truth. Can you do that?"


    At that moment, the silence in the VIP room thickened. William leaned back slightly in his seat, his arms still folded across his chest, but his eyes sharpened like des cutting through the air. The way James framed the question wasn¡¯t just bold, it was reckless.


    Then William¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk, but it wasn¡¯t the kind that carried amusement. It was sharp, dangerous, like a knife¡¯s edge. He let the silence stretch for several seconds, deliberately making James wait, his gaze never leaving him.


    "Well," William finally said, his tone low and deliberate, "that depends on what you¡¯re trying to get at."


    Then he uncrossed his arms slowly, leaning forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "If what you¡¯re about to say intrigues me, if it¡¯s something worth my attention then yes, I¡¯ll answer your question. But let me warn you..."


    His voice dropped an octave, carrying a weight that filled the entire room.


    "If this is some kind of joke... if you¡¯re ying games with me... or if this is about that contract we terminated the one I already said is done I promise you, James, what I did to you at the ceremony will feel like a handshakepared to whates next."


    Again James swallowed hard but forced himself to keep hisposure. His fingers twitched slightly, betraying the tension he tried so hard to suppress. He knew William¡¯s threats weren¡¯t idle, this was a man who didn¡¯t bluff.


    "Rx," James said, his voice steady but quieter now. "It¡¯s not about the contract. I¡¯ll get straight to the point."


    He moved his head closer, his expression sharpening, tone shifting from cautious to confrontational.


    "I¡¯ve been watching closely," James continued. "And I can¡¯t help but suspect something. The way you move, the way you react whenever Cora¡¯s namees up...in the ceremony" He paused, searching William¡¯s face for any flicker of reaction. "Tell me, William, do you actually have feelings for her? For Cora?"


    Immediately the air in the room shifted instantly after William¡¯s words. There was no hesitation, no attempt to hide or deflect. He said it inly, almost proudly, and that alone carried a weight James wasn¡¯t expecting.


    James stared at him, expression steady but mind racing. So it¡¯s true, he thought. He¡¯s not even ashamed to admit it.


    "The way you¡¯ve defended her," James continued, his tone slower now, almost as if he were testing the waters, "the way your family defended her... the way the Victor backed her up... and now, this meeting?" He gestured vaguely to the room around them. "It all lines up. You can¡¯t me me for suspecting something. And it seems my suspicion was right all along."


    William smirked faintly, leaning back into his seat with a rxed confidence that bordered on arrogance. "You¡¯ve got sharp eyes, James," he said calmly, his voice carrying a dangerous ease. "I won¡¯t deny anything. Yes your guess is right."


    He uncrossed his arms and leaned slightly forward, voice steady and unapologetic.


    "Even though you were her husband, that Chapter is closed. Both of you aren¡¯t in touch anymore, not in the way that matters. no connection, no bond. So what does that leave? Room for someone... capable to step in. And that someone is me."


    He paused deliberately, letting the words hang in the air before finishing with quiet conviction. "Yeah. I have feelings for her."


    James tightened his grip at his side, holding himself still to keep hisposure. Hearing it said so openly was like salt in an old wound, but he refused to let it show on his face.


    "Well," James said finally, forcing his voice to stay level, "good."


    The word felt heavy, almost sarcastic, but William didn¡¯t react he simply studied him, his eyes narrowing slightly, curious as to where James was going with this.


    James opened his mouth as if to ask more, ¡¯What is it about Cora?¡¯ Why her?¡¯ but stopped himself. He realized quickly that such a question didn¡¯t matter. William¡¯s answer would be obvious, shallow even: her beauty, her presence, her ability to draw people in. James already knew that, that must be the reason William is running after her.

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113</h4>


    James knows there were bigger stakes at y here. More important reasons he had asked for this meeting in the first ce. He couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on jealousy when what he needed from William was far more severe and potentially game-changing.


    So instead of asking what William liked about Cora, James straightened his posture, tightened his jaw, and prepared to steer the conversation toward what truly mattered.


    "I have something," James said, his eyes narrowing slightly, "something that will give Cora little to no choice but to agree to whatever you say. No bargaining, no defiance. It¡¯ll force her handpletely."


    Immediately William¡¯s brow arched slightly, curiosity flickering across his face. He didn¡¯t interrupt, he simply gestured with his hand for James to continue.


    "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been having trouble getting to her," James continued, his voice steady but with an undertone of mocking. "But this... this will fix that. I¡¯m talking about one hundred percent certainty. With what I¡¯m offering, she¡¯ll fall right into your hand, and stay there."


    At that moment the weight of James¡¯s im hung in the room, and for a moment, silence stretched between them. Deep down, though, James¡¯s thoughts were more conflicted than his words revealed. He knew, as well as anyone, that Cora wasn¡¯t the type to fall for a man like William.


    He¡¯s too old, too proud.


    But his personal feelings toward Cora were twisted, resentment mixed with envy. She had outmaneuvered him in ways he hadn¡¯t seening. She had humiliated him, taken ZXZ out from under him in what felt like a miracle, no, not a miracle. A setup. Someone powerful was backing her, someone far above the league James had been ying in, and every instinct told him that person was William Victor or perhaps even someone more dangerous, someone operating behind the scenes whom James couldn¡¯t yet name. But for now, William was his best bet the only way to strike back at Cora, even if it meant handing her over to another man he despised for humiliating him.


    William leaned forward, his elbows resting on the table, eyes locked onto James like a predator circling prey.


    "You sound confident," William said finally, his voice low and smooth, masking the sharp curiosity beneath. "So confident it¡¯s almost amusing."


    He tilted his head slightly, studying James. "What exactly is this something you think will hand Cora over to me?"


    James¡¯s lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. "Let¡¯s just say... it¡¯s leverage she can¡¯t ignore. And once you have it, Mr William, she¡¯ll either stand with you or watch everything around her crumble."


    At that moment, William leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing as he studied James with an expression that mixed intrigue and quiet disdain. The request sounded simple enough when spoken aloud, but William knew better, nothing someone like James offered ever came without strings tangled deep beneath the surface. Still, he allowed the man to speak, his silence urging James to reveal more.


    James straightened his posture, a faint smirk curling at the corners of his lips as if he believed he finally held some measure of power in the conversation. "It¡¯s quite simple," James said smoothly, his tone dripping with calcted calmness. "I only want two things. Two things I know you can do, no excuses, noplications."


    Then William raised a brow slightly, the only visible reaction he allowed himself. "Go on," he said, his voice steady, though his mind was already dissecting the angle James might be ying.


    "First," James began, his voice firm and deliberate, "I want you to withdraw all of the hidden support you¡¯ve been giving Cora. Everyst bit of it. Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about I¡¯ve been watching her moves, watching how quickly she pulled ZXZ out of my hands. That doesn¡¯t happen unless someone like you is backing her, quietly pulling strings behind the scenes. I want it gone. Without your influence, she won¡¯tst long, and I¡¯ll have room to strike where it hurts."


    Hearing James words William¡¯s eyes hardened, but he didn¡¯t interrupt. James took that as a cue to continue.


    "Second," James said, leaning forward now, his tone dropping into something sharper. "I want you to convince her one way or another to give ZXZ back to me. I don¡¯t care how you do it. Sweet talk her, pressure her, manipte her if you have to. She won¡¯t listen to me not anymore but you her helper, her back bone...?" A mocking smile crept across his face. "She listens to you. At least, more than she listens to anyone else. Make her believe handing it back is her choice, her idea, and mypany is mine again."


    He paused, letting his words settle in the silence of the VIP room.


    James¡¯s gaze was unwavering as he added, "I know for a fact you were the one who helped her make this happen. That¡¯s why I came to you. You were the missing piece all along. Do these two things for me, Mr.William, and I¡¯ll give you the one thing you truly want, the leverage that will make Cora yours. She won¡¯t fight you, she won¡¯t run. She¡¯ll have no choice but to say yes."


    At that moment, hearing what James just said, William¡¯s expression remained calm on the surface, but deep inside, his thoughts were swirling with quiet disbelief.


    ¡¯This fool... does he seriously think I¡¯m the one backing Cora?¡¯


    he mused silently, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly as he studied James¡¯s face. He doesn¡¯t know a thing about how Cora managed to acquire ZXZ, not a single clue about who¡¯s really behind her moves. ¡¯And yet, he¡¯s standing here convinced that I¡¯m the mastermind?¡¯


    William¡¯s jaw tightened briefly, though he quickly masked it with a faint, almost uninterested smirk. ¡¯Good,¡¯ he thought coldly. ¡¯Let him believe what he wants. If James thinks I¡¯m the one pulling Cora¡¯s strings, that works to my advantage. I¡¯ll let him live in his delusion... and I¡¯ll use it to get exactly what I need from him.¡¯


    Then his eyes drifted away for a moment, focusing on nothing in particr as his mind shifted into strategy. ying along was the smartest move, it would let him keep James close, learn what he truly had, and figure out the angle without exposing himself unnecessarily, he¡¯ll y along.

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114</h4>


    At that moment, William leaned back slightly in his chair, his calm yet sharp demeanor cutting through the tension that had been building in the VIP room. Then his fingers tapped lightly on the armrest, his eyes fixed on James with an intensity that made it clear he had already weighed every angle of this conversation. Finally, his voice broke the silence, low, steady.


    "Well," William began, his tone almost casual but with an edge that demanded attention, "I¡¯ve heard what you¡¯ve said. I¡¯ve considered it carefully... and I¡¯ll ept your deal."


    Hearing what William just said, James¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, cautious optimism flickering in his expression. William could see the flicker of satisfaction there the arrogant kind of satisfaction a man feels when he believes he¡¯s just manipted someone into his game. William, of course, had no intention of letting James control anything, but for now, he yed the part perfectly.


    "We¡¯re going to do it like this," William continued, leaning forward now, his forearms resting on the table as his voice hardened into something moremanding.


    "The first step will be your first condition. I¡¯ll withdraw every bit of support I¡¯ve been giving Cora on ZXZ. Completely. No strings, no half-measures. Once that¡¯s done, you¡¯re going to give me what you have, that thing you im will make her submit, the leverage you¡¯re dangling in front of me."


    Then his eyes sharpened as he emphasized the next words. "You hand it over immediately after I withdraw. No dys. No excuses. That¡¯s how this will work."


    Immediately James straightened his posture, his hands resting on the table as a grin tugged at his lips. He had been waiting for this exact response. "Good," he said, nodding once, his tone holding that smug satisfaction. "That¡¯s enough of a deal for me. The moment I see the support has been withdrawn and I have what I lost back in my hands, I¡¯ll deliver what I promised. Then you can handle the second part of the agreement however you want convince her, manipte her, whatever it takes i want full control of ZxZ."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words hang in the air before adding, "Once that¡¯s done, we both get what we want. And everybody walks away happy."


    However William gave him a long look, his expression unreadable. But deep down, his mind was already running several steps ahead considering how to turn this arrangement into something far more beneficial to himself and far more devastating for James.


    "Fine," William said atst, his voice soft butced with finality. "Then we understand each other."


    At that moment, the meeting ended with an almost eerie silence. However William remained seated, his arms folded, eyes following James as he strode confidently out of the VIP room. The heavy door shut behind him with a muted thud, leaving William alone with his thoughts though the silence didn¡¯t linger long, because James¡¯s mind was already running ahead, consumed by his own schemes as he made his way down the corridor.


    James kept his expression calm as he walked out of the building, but inside, his thoughts churned with calcted deceit. He didn¡¯t have anything solid on Cora again not a single piece of leverage worth the promises he¡¯d just made to William. The only thing he¡¯d ever had, the shred of information that could have truly tipped the scales, had been stolen from him days ago. That night still haunted him: the figure who had broken into his house, taken his sh drive, and wiped hisptop clean. The evidence he had spent months collecting had vanished overnight.


    The memory alone tightened his jaw. That sh drive was his ace, and without it, he had been scrambling ever since.


    But there was still one glimmer of hope Lovi.


    James¡¯s pace slowed as he stepped into the cool evening air outside the building. He let out a long breath, forcing himself to stay calm. Lovie had promised him that the situation wasn¡¯t beyond repair. The man was a genius when it came to these sorts of things, hacking, recovering wiped data, pulling information from ces most wouldn¡¯t even think to look. If anyone could retrieve what was lost and rebuild the leverage James needed, it was Lovi.


    That promise was the only reason James had dared to bluff his way through the meeting with William. He had gambled everything on Lovi¡¯s ability to deliver. Without him, James had nothing, no card to y, no hold over Cora, and no way to manipte William into giving him what he wanted.


    ¡¯He¡¯ll fix it,¡¯ James reassured himself, his hand tightening briefly at his side. He has to. Once Lovie pulls that data out, I¡¯ll have the leverage I need. Then I can sell it to William, force him to hold up his end, and finally take ZxZ back.


    A faint, almost satisfied smirk crossed James¡¯s lips as he walked toward his car. He could already see the path ahead Cora stripped of her advantage, William believing he¡¯d won, and James reiming what was rightfully his. And when that happened, he¡¯d make good on his promise to Lovi, cutting him in on a percentage of the shares as payment.


    **


    Inside Cora¡¯s house, the evening felt unusually calm. Cora was seatedfortably on her couch, one leg crossed over the other, her gaze absentmindedly fixed on the ss of water sitting untouched on the coffee table.


    For once, her mind wasn¡¯t clouded with panic or rushing through multiple ns at once. Robert had already stepped in to handle the most pressing issue, the 20% share, that needed to be secured. If there was anyone she trusted to carry that out withoutplications, it was Robert. He had proven himself reliable before and his family background, and this time would be no different. That knowledge alone allowed her a small measure offort she hadn¡¯t felt in days.


    Still, beneath the surface of that calm, another battle simmered James.


    The very thought of him drew a subtle frown to her face. He still held on to pieces of ZxZ through his allies, fragments of power she couldn¡¯t allow him to keep. It wasn¡¯t enough for her to simply have the majority; she wanted everything. Every loose end tied up, every leverage James might cling to stripped away until he was left with nothing. That was her endgame.

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115</h4>


    At that moment she leaned back into the couch, exhaling softly, her thoughts running through names and faces connected to James. How many more shares were floating around in the hands of his people? How many could she trace and reim before James made his next move? The questions lingered, but before she could n her next step, the sharp vibration of her phone against the table broke her concentration.


    Then Cora nced toward itzily at first, but her eyes sharpened when she saw the name shing on the screen.


    It was Malisa, then her brows knitted in slight confusion. Malisa never called at this hour. In fact, Melissa rarely called at all unless something urgent was happening or she wants to gossip. For her to call now unannounced, unprompted meant something was wrong or perhaps she wants to gossip.


    At that moment Curiosity and unease stirred together in Cora¡¯s chest as she reached for the phone and swiped to answer. "Malisa?" she said cautiously.


    The response that came through nearly made her sit upright. Malisa¡¯s voice was fast, sharp, almost trembling with urgency. "Cora, have you seen the news?!"


    The tone alone set off rms in Cora¡¯s mind. "What news?" she asked quickly, her frown deepening.


    Melissa¡¯s breathing sounded rushed, like she had been pacing or panicking. "Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t checked. It¡¯s everywhere online, on social media, people are already talking about it."


    Hearing what Malisa was saying Cora¡¯s grip tightened on the phone. "Malisa," she said firmly, forcing her voice to stay calm despite the rising tension in her chest, "what news are you talking about?"


    At that moment, Malisa¡¯s voice on the phone was trembling with urgency as she said, "Cora, please, put on the TV right now. Just... just see it for yourself."


    Cora¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. Her chest tightened at the tone of Melissa¡¯s voice, it wasn¡¯t just worry, it was rm. Then without saying a word, she rose from the couch, her movements sharp and fast. Her bare feet padded across the cool floor as she snatched the remote from the table.


    "Malisa, what are you talking about?" she asked again, even as her thumb pressed down on the power button.


    "You¡¯ll understand when you see it," Malisa replied hurriedly. "Just... turn it on."


    The screen lit up, and instantly, Cora¡¯s stomach dropped.


    Every major news channel not gossip blogs, not cheap rumor mills, but actual reputable stations was running the same headline:


    "Samuel¡¯s Secret Lover? Exclusive Photos Leak Sparks Public Frenzy!"


    Immediately Cora¡¯s jaw clenched. Her eyes narrowed as the broadcast switched to a montage of blurry images. The faces were deliberately blurred, but the outlines were clear enough for anyone who knew her to recognize. One shot was from the restaurant earlier, the faint smile. Another was from the parking lot when he said Samuel the first time, And it was undeniably her.


    Her heart began to pound, not from embarrassment but from rage.


    Her grip tightened around the remote until her knuckles turned white. "What the hell is this?" she hissed into the phone, her voice low but trembling with anger. "Malisa... how did they even get their hands on this picture?"


    On the other end, Malisa¡¯s words stumbled out in a rush. "I¨CI don¡¯t know, Cora. I swear, I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s everywhere right now social media, headlines, people sharing it nonstop. And it¡¯s not just the usual gossip, either. This is huge. Samuel¡¯s fans... they¡¯re furious. They¡¯re calling you all sorts of names. A gold digger. A snitch"


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s anger boiled over. Her voice was sharp,ced with disbelief and fury as she stormed toward the television even more.


    "I¡¯m not going to take this rubbish!" she shouted, her free hand gesturing wildly as though Malisa were right there in front of her. "Do they think I¡¯m going to sit back and watch while they ster fake stories about me all over national TV? These stations are publishing lies, lies, Malisa! Are they trying to sabotage me? Are they deliberately trying to drag my name through the mud? What is going on with these people?!"


    Malisa¡¯s voice on the other end was calm, though the tension in her tone was unmistakable. "Cora, listen to me. I know you¡¯re upset, but you have to treat this with caution."


    "Caution?" Cora scoffed, pacing the room as the images of the blurred photographs looped again on the screen. "They¡¯re calling me Samuel¡¯s secret lover! They¡¯re twisting everything!"


    "Yes, and reacting right now will only make it worse," Malisa pressed, her tone firm but not unkind. "Don¡¯t forget about the estate project. That deal is still on the table. One wrong move, even something as small as an angry statement, could slow everything down, or worse, destroy itpletely. Do you understand how fragile things are right now? We cannot let this escte."


    At that moment Cora stopped pacing, her breath ragged, fists clenched at her sides. The estate project was huge a cornerstone for everything she¡¯d been working toward. Malisa¡¯s warning wasn¡¯t exaggerated. If the public bacsh grew, if the media circus got louder, their investors could start pulling out.


    Malisa continued quickly, sensing Cora¡¯s silence. "Samuel¡¯s manager already called me. He¡¯s very clear on this, nobody says anything. Not Samuel, not you. Not a single word. We treat it like it¡¯s nothing. A rumor. Let it fade. If we stay quiet, people will lose interest. A week or two from now, this will be old news, that¡¯s what he said."


    Cora nced at the TV again, her jaw tightening as the headline scrolled across the bottom of the screen: ¡¯Samuel¡¯s Mystery Girlfriend ¨C Secret Romance Exposed?¡¯ The blurred outline of her face was obvious to anyone who knew her, and it made her blood boil even more the more she looks at it.


    Malisa¡¯s voice softened slightly, trying to pull Cora back from the edge. "You need to stay out of sight for a while. Don¡¯t give them anything else to talk about. Trust me, Samuel¡¯s been through this before. Rumors like this aren¡¯t new to him. He knows how to handle the noise."

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116</h4>


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s voice lowered, but there was a sharpness in her tone that Melissa had never heard before. Her eyes were fixed on the television screen, her reflection faintly visible against the ss. The blurred photo still lingered on the broadcast, the outline of her face unmistakable even through the censorship. Her jaw tightened.


    "It was Samuel¡¯s manager that actually said this, right?" Cora asked slowly, her words measured, as though she was confirming something already forming in her mind.


    On the other end, Malisa didn¡¯t hesitate. She nodded instinctively. "Yes,"Malisa replied, her voice still rushed with unease. "He was the one that said all of this. He called me personally and said it¡¯s nothing ¡ª just noise. He wants us to treat it like it¡¯s nothing. Ignore it, and it¡¯ll fade."


    Then Cora¡¯s fingers tightened around the phone as she stood in the center of her living room, still as a statue. "Noise," she echoed, almost whispering the word to herself. She exhaled sharply through her nose and gave a faint, bitter smile. "I understand where this is going now... and I think I know exactly who¡¯s behind it."


    Hearing Cora words Malisa froze at the other end of the call, her brows furrowed. She could hear something new in Cora¡¯s voice not anger this time, but certainty. It unnerved her. "Wait... what are you saying? Cora, where are you going with this? Are you... are you suspecting someone? Who?"


    There was a pause on Cora¡¯s end. A heavy pause. Then, with a calmness that was almost chilling, Cora spoke:


    "All my suspicions... everything I¡¯ve pieced together... it all points to Samuel. Samuel was the one who did this."


    Hearing what Cora just said, Malisa shook her head slowly on the other end of the call, a faint sigh escaping her lips. She leaned back in her chair, staring nkly at the papers scattered across her desk as though searching for the right words. "Cora," she began, her tone steady but carrying a hint of disbelief, "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case at all. I really don¡¯t believe Samuel is behind this."


    Cora, now pacing the length of her living room, tightened her grip on the phone. "Then exin to me how these pictures got out, Malisa. Who else could have done it?" Her voice was sharp, frustration dripping from every word.


    Malisa¡¯s reply came quickly, as though she had anticipated Cora¡¯s question. "Why would he do this? Think about it for a second. What would Samuel gain by starting a rumor about himself and dragging your name into it? He has nothing to gain and everything to lose. This doesn¡¯t sound like him."


    Then Cora stopped pacing for a brief moment, her chest rising and falling as her anger warred with reason. Malisa pressed on, unwilling to let the silence linger.


    "Cora, you need to understand something, Samuel isn¡¯t just some random celebrity. He¡¯s one of the biggest names out there, and not just in entertainment. He¡¯s one of the best actor this country has ever seen." Malisa¡¯s voice grew more intense, her words tumbling faster now. "When someone like him bes that popr, it¡¯s not just admiration he gets. He attracts obsession, the kind that makes people lose touch with reality."


    Cora frowned, her thoughts momentarily pausing at the weight of Malisa¡¯s words.


    Malisa continued, her tone shifting to something softer, almost cautious. "He has millions of fans, Cora. And among them, there are those who take things too far. Some of these girls they¡¯re not just fans. They see him as theirs. They don¡¯t want him with anyone else. Not you, not anyone. To them, Samuel should stay single forever, unless it¡¯s with them. That¡¯s how these young people behave nowadays irrational, possessive, unpredictable."


    The words hung heavily in the air. Cora turned toward the television again, the blurred photo still stered across the screen, the headline looping beneath it like a cruel reminder. Her jaw clenched, teeth grinding in frustration, but Malisa¡¯s reasoning had forced her to think.


    Malisa lowered her voice, almost as if she was trying to pull Cora back from the edge. "Look, I know you¡¯re angry. I know it feels like Samuel set this up. But this... this looks like the work of someone on the outside. And I believe it was one of those diehard fans who think they¡¯re protecting him by tearing you down."


    At that moment, Malisa pinched the bridge of her nose, pacing back and forth as if the motion would help her find the right words to calm Cora down. Her voice was shaky, the tension seeping through every syble as she spoke into the phone. "Cora, listen to me carefully. I agree with Samuel¡¯s manager on this. Right now, the smartest thing you can do is keep your head down. This storm will pass. In a week, maybe two, this news will be nothing but yesterday¡¯s gossip. People will move on to the next scandal. That¡¯s how the media works."


    She stopped pacing and leaned against the edge of her desk, her tone softening slightly, as if pleading. "Don¡¯t point fingers right now. Don¡¯t make this bigger than it already is. The more you speak, the more they twist your words. Silence is your shield, Cora. Trust me."


    On the other side, Cora stood still in her living room, her arms folded tightly across her chest as she stared at the muted television screen looping the blurred photo of her face. Every headline shing beneath it felt like a p to her name, Samuel¡¯s Secret Lover? Mystery Woman Identified? Her lips pressed into a thin line, the anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    When she finally spoke, her voice was calm but carried a weight that cut through Melissa¡¯s protests like a de. "Malisa... I¡¯ve heard you. I¡¯ve heard what Samuel¡¯s manager said too. But let me tell you something, none of this changes anything for me. I don¡¯t care if it dies down in a week. I don¡¯t care if people forget tomorrow. The fact is, my picture was dragged through the mud today, and I¡¯m not going to sit back and let them do it again."


    Malisa froze, gripping her phone tighter. "Cora... what are you saying?"


    Cora turned away from the television and walked toward therge window overlooking the city. The night lights flickered below, casting shadows across her face, making her expression even colder. "I¡¯m saying I¡¯m going to do what I want to do," she said firmly. "I won¡¯t stay silent. I won¡¯t hide. I¡¯m calling them out, all of them."


    "Cora, wait¡ª"


    "No, Malisa," Cora interrupted sharply. "I¡¯ve made up my mind. Arrange a press conference. Tomorrow. Make it live. I don¡¯t care how big it is, I want every single major outlet there. I want everyone watching when I speak."


    Malisa¡¯s breath hitched, panic flickering in her tone. "Do you even hear yourself? A press conference now will pour gasoline on this fire. It will make things worse!"


    "I don¡¯t care," Cora replied without hesitation. "What I have to say will be ruthless. And if it shakes everything? So be it. I¡¯ll deal with the consequencester, Samuel is behind this and he¡¯s going to pay."

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117</h4>


    At that moment, hearing what Cora just said, Malisa leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes for a brief second. The tone in Cora¡¯s voice was sharp, almost vibrating with suppressed anger. It wasn¡¯t just frustration anymore it was determination. Malisa had known Cora for years and had seen this side of her only a handful of times. Whenever Cora¡¯s mind was made up like this, no amount of reasoning or persuasion could sway her.


    Then Malisa sighed quietly and finally said, her tone careful but steady, "Alright then... no problem. If this is what you want, I won¡¯t fight you on it. I¡¯ll make the arrangements."


    On the other end, Cora stood by her window, her reflection blending into the city lights outside. Now her arms were crossed tightly against her chest, jaw clenched, but her voice was calm, too calm. "Good. That¡¯s exactly what I want, Malisa. No silence. No waiting for this to ¡¯die down.¡¯ It ends tomorrow."


    Malisa hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Where do you want it held?"


    "MK Entertainment headquarters," Cora said without skipping a beat. "They have the biggest hall, the right tech, and enough space for every major outlet. I want cameras everywhere. Live broadcast."


    Malisa nodded instinctively, though Cora couldn¡¯t see her.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll handle it. We¡¯ll get the media briefed, and by tomorrow morning, everything will be set."


    Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed, still fixed on her own reflection in the ss. "Good," she said quietly, almost to herself. "Tomorrow, they¡¯ll hear it from me directly."


    The line went silent for a moment, heavy with unspoken thoughts. However Malisa could sense the storm brewing in Cora¡¯s mind, a storm that, once unleashed, might not be easy to control. But she also knew better than to stand in her way now.


    "Fine," Malisa said softly, finally breaking the silence. "I¡¯ll get it ready."


    "No problem," Cora replied. "That¡¯s what I want."


    And with that, the call ended


    As the call ended Cora was so angry to the point that her hands trembled as she paced the length of her living room. Her chest rose and fell with every sharp breath, and she nearly cursed out loud, something she rarely ever did. Everything in her gut told her it was Samuel, the parking lot incident, the forced gesture of him trying to wear his jacket over her shoulders, the way he had smirked like it was all some game he was winning. And then the restaurant scene, him trying to put her in a situation where people could misunderstand. It wasn¡¯t coincidence; it was a calcted move. Every little move, every staged moment, all of it pointed straight at him.


    Her jaw clenched as she muttered under her breath, "I know it¡¯s you, Samuel... you think I¡¯ll let this go? No. I¡¯ll handle you myself."


    She didn¡¯t care if her reaction burned bridges or stirred a bigger storm in the media. Even if the consequences were severe, she didn¡¯t care, she was going to do what was on her mind.


    **


    It was the next day, sunlight spilling over the city, though for Oliver, the brightness outside was a stark contrast to where he stood now.


    Inside an isted building, far from curious eyes, Oliver stood with Lisa in a room that felt more like a chamber built for intimidation than anything else. The air was heavy, cold, and faintly metallic, carrying a lingering smell that could only belong to a ce where people had been broken before. The walls were bare concrete, scratched and dented, and a single swinging bulb overhead cast long, sharp shadows across the space.


    Lisa¡¯s uncle leaned against a rusted steel table pushed into the corner, arms folded, silent but watchful. His presence alone filled the room with unease, a man who didn¡¯t need to speak tomand fear.


    Across from them sat another man, tied to a chair in the center of the room. His entire body was trembling violently, his legs jerking uncontrobly against the bindings. Sweat drenched his face, his wide eyes darting between Oliver, Lisa, and her uncle like a trapped animal searching for an exit that didn¡¯t exist. His lips quivered as though he wanted to speak, but fear sealed his throat shut.


    Oliver stood a few feet away, calm but radiating a quiet intensity that made the man¡¯s fear grow worse. He wasn¡¯t shouting, he wasn¡¯t pacing he simply stood there, hands in his pockets, watching. The silence stretched for what felt like forever, and in that silence, the man¡¯s panic only deepened.


    Then Lisa nced toward Oliver, waiting for him to speak first, but Oliver remained still. It was almost as if he wanted the man to feel every second of his own terror before anything was said.


    At that moment the man¡¯s knees rattled against the chair legs. He swallowed hard, his voice breaking in a whimper as his eyes finally locked onto Oliver¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t even need to say a word his shaking alone told them he already knew why he was there.


    Then, Oliver slowly turned to face Lisa¡¯s uncle, his posture calm yet sharp enough tomand the entire room. His hands were tucked casually in his pockets.


    "Well," Oliver began, his voice deep and even, carrying no need to shout to be heard. "I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here for this. You know it. I could have made one phone call and had what I wanted delivered. Noplications. No wasted time." Then he paused, letting the words settle in the stale air between them. "But I came here in person. Do you know why?"


    Lisa¡¯s uncle didn¡¯t answer. His sharp, weathered eyes scanned Oliver¡¯s face with fear written all over his. Then Oliver continued.


    "Because I told myself I¡¯d change. That I wouldn¡¯t keep doing things the way I used to. Out of respect for myself and for Lisa, and for you I came here personally to negotiate. Face-to-face. I¡¯m hoping... praying, even... that I don¡¯t regret that decision. So, I¡¯m trusting you to give me a favorable deal."


    Lisa uncle didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t blink. But deep inside, something shifted.


    Seeing Oliver in person was different from hearing the stories. The rumors never truly did him justice. And now, standing across from him, there was no denying it this was the boy the entire underground whispered about in fear. The one they nicknamed The Little Demon.

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118</h4>


    It was a name carved into the darker corners of the mafia world, feared for his precision, his silence, and hisck of hesitation. A name Father¡¯s used to warn their sons never to cross the wrong people. A name bosses muttered when business went wrong, when entire gang vanished overnight without a trace.


    At that moment, Lisa¡¯s uncle¡¯s legs wouldn¡¯t stop trembling. It didn¡¯t matter how much he tried to hide it, the shake was there, constant, uncontroble. His palms were sweating too, leaving damp marks on the table where his hands rested. He swallowed hard, his throat dry, unable to believe what his eyes were seeing.


    He knew Lisa worked with the Zakaria family everyone in the underground did. Her name alone carried whispers because of that connection. But this... this was different. From the little he knew, he had heard rumors that Lisa wasn¡¯t just connected to the Zakarias. She was connected to someone far higher, someone whose name alone terrified even the boldest of criminals.


    The young man standing before him wasn¡¯t just some bodyguard or errand boy. He was the heir of the Zakaria family. The Little Demon.


    The boy adopted by the lord of the Zakaria family the most feared, most powerful, and richest mafia family in the world. A family so influential that their reach extended beyond borders, controlling not just streets but entire economies, moving in silence where others roared loudly. They were untouchable.


    The boy was raised by the head of the family, molded into something far sharper than steel. They trained him to be merciless yet calcted, to see weakness in people before they even realized it themselves. From a young age, he didn¡¯t just learn how to survive; he learned how to dominate. He became ruthless, a prodigy of power and control, feared by those who only heard stories of what he could do.


    Andter, when the time was right, they made him heir. The next leader of the Zakaria empire. The one destined to inherit everything their power, their fortune, their enemies also.


    Lisa¡¯s uncle couldn¡¯t believe it. Standing here, in this small room that smelled faintly of old leather and dust, was him. The legend whispered about in hushed tones across the underground. The Little Demon, alive, real, and standing barely a few feet away from him.


    His heartbeat thudded in his ears. He had met killers before, smugglers, even warlords, but this was different. This wasn¡¯t fear of death. This was fear of standing in the presence of someone who had be death itself, Still he couldn¡¯t believe that he was standing in front of the Little Demon, as he was called then.


    Without wasting any more time, Lisa¡¯s uncle then clear his throat, steadying his shaking voice as he finally addressed everyone in the room his face fixed on the man in the chair.


    "Yes," he began, his tone calm yet carrying weight, "I have heard what you just said." His eyes briefly shifted to Oliver, studying him, as if still trying to process that the infamous young man the one people whispered about as the little demon was standing right here in front of him.


    "And before you evene here," he continued, ncing toward Lisa for a moment, "Lisa had already given me a head-up. She already told me what this meeting was all about." He exhaled slowly, the tension in the air thick enough that even Lisa noticed.


    "And I have agreed to it," Lisa¡¯s uncle said firmly, his voice carrying a finality that left no room for negotiation. "One hundred percent agreed to it. There is no hesitation on my part."


    Then, without pausing, he raised his hand and pointed toward the man seated in the corner of the room. The man had been silent the whole time, his body trembling, his head lowered as though the weight of what was about to happen was crushing him. The light above flickered slightly, casting sharp shadows across his pale face, making the fear in his eyes even more obvious.


    "Well," Lisa¡¯s uncle said, his finger still directed at the man, "I brought him here because he also needs to sign his own part of it. That is the reason I brought him here. Nothing more."


    His words hung in the air for a moment, their meaning heavy and clear. Then he added, " I¡¯m willing to give you the twenty percent share that is with him, the same share that was used as coteral. I¡¯m willing to give it to you."


    A stunned silence followed. Even though everyone expected this, hearing it spoken aloud made it real.


    At that moment, without wasting any more time, Lisa¡¯s uncle reached into the leather case beside him. The faint creak of the straps filled the quiet room. Slowly, he pulled out a thick folder and ced it on the table between them.


    Then Lisa¡¯s uncle leaned forward, his trembling hand sliding the thick envelope of documents across the rough wooden table. The faint scratching sound it made seemed louder than the silence that filled the room. His voice, though soft, carried a weight of finality as he said,


    "This... is the document containing the full transfer of the shares. Everything is already prepared. All you need to do is sign. That¡¯s it. And him¡ª" He jabbed a finger toward the man sitting rigid in the corner, shaking so violently his chair squeaked against the floor. "¡ªhe will also sign. That is all that remains."


    The room was cold, but Oliver¡¯s presence alone seemed to make the air heavier. He sat there, calm and poised, one leg crossed over the other, his sharp gaze locked on the document but not touching it yet. At that moment he let the silence stretch, the weight of anticipation pressing down on everyone in the room. Finally, his voice broke through, low, controlled, and cutting through the tension like a de.


    "Well," Oliver began, leaning back slightly, "I appreciate the kind gesture you¡¯re offering here. But I need rity, how much is this going to cost me?"


    Then he lifted his eyes, sharp and unblinking, toward Lisa¡¯s uncle. "Name your price. I want this process handled clean. Lisa will process the transfer immediately."

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119</h4>


    For a moment, no one spoke. Even Lisa, who stood quietly by the door, widened her eyes in disbelief at Oliver¡¯s words this wasn¡¯t the Oliver she knew. She knew he wasn¡¯t asking out of weakness, Oliver Zakaria never begged for favors. He was a man who left no loose ends, who preferred to pay debts in full so no one could ever im leverage over him. It was the way of the Little Demon: ruthless, precise, and always two steps ahead.


    But Lisa¡¯s uncle... he wasn¡¯t prepared for this, his eyes widened as if Oliver¡¯s question had physically struck him. His hands shot up in protest, shaking his head so fast it almost looked frantic.


    "No¡ªno, no, no!" he stammered, his voice cracking with urgency. "That is not it! You misunderstand me!"


    He stepped closer to the table, pushing the envelope toward Oliver with both hands now, his face pale but determined. "This... this is for free. Completely free. There is no price, no cost." His voice steadied as he continued, though his body still trembled under the weight of the moment. "This is not a transaction, Sir. This is a gift. A sign of respect. A gesture... toward you."


    His tone dropped into reverence as he uttered the next words. "An act of respect toward the heir of the Zakaria family."


    At that moment, hearing Lisa¡¯s uncle¡¯s words, Oliver didn¡¯t even flinch. His expression remained calm, almost cold, yet the weight of what had just been said lingered in the air like a heavy storm about to break. Slowly, he let out a breath and said, in a low but firm voice, "Since this is how you want to show your respect, then there¡¯s no problem. I will ept the gesture."


    Immediately Lisa¡¯s uncle nodded quickly, relief flooding his features. The respect he wanted to extend wasn¡¯t just a courtesy; it was survival. In the underground world, dealing with Oliver, the one known as the Little Demon was like handling a de sharpened on both edges. One wrong move, one word out of ce, and it would cut deep, and know he needs to be on his good books.


    Without wasting any more time, Lisa¡¯s uncle immediately opened the thick folder containing the share transfer document. His hands trembled slightly, the faint sound of the paper rustling against itself filling the silent room.


    With hands still shaking, Lisa¡¯s uncle pulled a pen from the inside pocket of his jacket. He hesitated for a heartbeat, then extended it toward Oliver with both hands, as though offering a sacred item to a ruler. Oliver¡¯s gaze locked onto him, unblinking, and after a tense moment, Oliver reached out and took the pen.


    The sound of scratching ink echoed faintly. Oliver signed his name in a single, fluid motion, When he was done, he closed the pen, set it gently on the table, and slid the paper toward Lisa¡¯s uncle.


    At that moment, Lisa¡¯s uncle turned sharply, his expression darkening as his deadly gaze fixed on the trembling man seated in the corner. The man had been shaking since the moment he was brought in, beads of sweat rolling down his temple.


    However he was untied now.


    Immediately he flinched when Lisa¡¯s uncle barked at him, voice sharp and unyielding.


    "What are you still doing?" Lisa¡¯s uncle snapped, pointing at the document now waiting for his signature. "Get up and sign it. Now."


    The man jolted upright so fast his chair screeched across the floor. He stumbled forward, nearly tripping over his own feet as he approached the table. His fingers trembled so badly that he struggled to hold the pen, barely able to steady his hand as he scrawled his name across the page. His mind raced with panic, tears pricking at the corners of his eyes.


    Deep down, he was crying. Crying because he knew exactly what this meant for him. That share he had recklessly used as coteral in his gambling habit, it was gone now. He didn¡¯t have the money to repay what he owed, not even close. There was no way to reim it, no miracle that could save him.


    And worse, he knew what wasing. The original owner of that share... he woulde for him, he always did. People like that didn¡¯t just let debts.


    The man¡¯s thoughts spiraled as he finished the signature. The moment the pen left the paper, his decision was already made: he wouldn¡¯t wait around for the storm to hit him. The instant he walked out of this room, he would vanish. He would leave the city, leave the country, disappear before the wrath of the true owner descended upon him.


    Because if he stayed, he knew he was a dead man walking.


    After the document was finally signed and every legal formality was processed, Oliver felt a silent weight lift from his shoulders because of Cora, his mind sharpening on what this meant, why didn¡¯t Cora inform him about it, twenty percent. That single slice of shares would go a long way in securing Cora¡¯s position, shielding her from the chaos James was trying to orchestrate behind the scenes. It wasn¡¯t victory yet, but it was leverage, and leverage was everything in the war she was quietly fighting.


    Lisa trailed beside him as they exited the dim, concrete-walled room that felt more like an interrogation chamber than a meeting ce. The fluorescent light above buzzed faintly, flickering as they walked down the narrow corridor toward the parking lot. Oliver¡¯s steps were steady but purposeful, his mind already calcting the next move. With this new share secured, his next goal was clear: make sure Cora was untouchable.


    The crisp air outside greeted them the moment they stepped through the heavy metal door. The lot was nearly empty, save for Oliver¡¯s car parked. The echo of their footsteps against the asphalt was the only sound between them for a moment until Lisa, visibly restless, finally broke the silence.


    Her voice was hesitant, as though she wasn¡¯t sure how he would react. "Oliver... I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard about this yet," she began carefully, her eyes shifting toward him, "but it seems Cora... hasnded herself in a scandal. A love scandal... with an actor."

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Lisa just said, Oliver instantly turned toward her with his eyes full of disbelief. The words had hit him so unexpectedly that for a brief second he thought he must have misheard her.


    "What did you just say?" Oliver asked, his voice with confusion. "Cora? Getting herself involved in a love scandal? Like how? How is that even possible?"


    Then Lisa took a deep breath, clearly ufortable delivering the news, but she knew Oliver needed to know everything clearly. Her eyes showed hesitation, but she forced herself to continue.


    "Well, it all broke outst night," Lisa exined carefully. "And from all indications, it seems that Samuel is the one at the center of the love scandal. They¡¯re saying Cora and Samuel have actually been seeing each other secretly, and some pictures surfaced online, pictures that people are using as proof."


    At that moment Oliver immediately shook his head, his face growing darker with frustration and anger. He refused to believe what Lisa was saying, not because he didn¡¯t trust her words, but because he knew Cora too well. He knew she would never allow herself to be caught up in something like this. His jaw tightened sharply, and a visible vein appeared at the side of his temple.


    "No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s even possible," Oliver said firmly, trying to control the growing rage within him. "That¡¯s not even true. Like, it¡¯s not true. There¡¯s no way something like that could be true."


    Seeing the intensity in Oliver¡¯s eyes, Lisa quickly opened her phone, nervously scrolling through the screen. She found the images and carefully handed the phone to Oliver.


    "See it yourself," Lisa said gently. "These are the pictures they¡¯re using."


    Without wasting anymore time Oliver grabbed the phone, his hand slightly trembling with a mixture of fury. The moment his eyesnded on the first image, his heart sank. Instantly, he recognized the scene captured in the photo. It was the same exact time Cora was inside the parking lot, the very night they went out together, the night he saw Samuel standing too close to her. Everything matched perfectly: the background the cars parked around them. And most painfully, Cora herself, dressed exactly as he remembered.


    Then his fingers gripped the phone even more tighter, and his breathing became noticeably uneven. He stared at the picture for what felt like an eternity, reying the entire scenario from that night in his mind. Samuel had been there, clearly imposing himself on Cora. He remembered vividly how ufortable she had looked, how relieved she seemed when he finally arrived. Yet, this photograph and story showed something entirely different, a narrative twisted to portray intimacy where there was none.


    Oliver swiped the screen slowly to the second picture, but this time he couldn¡¯t recognize the situation at all. It showed Cora and Samuel again, but in apletely different setting, one he had never witnessed. His mind raced, trying to understand when this second picture might have been taken, but he drew aplete nk. Then Frustration surged through him, amplifying the anger already boiling inside.


    Then he handed the phone back to Lisa, the anger in his eyes was unmistakable. His entire body radiated with a quiet, deadly intensity, revealing the depth of the wrath now awakened in him. He didn¡¯t have answers about the second photograph yet, but one thing was certain, Oliver was extremely angry.


    At that moment, Oliver turned to Lisa, his expression filled with deep concern. Then he took a slow, deliberate breath and asked her calmly, "Has anybody said anything yet? Samuel or Cora have they made any statement to debunk all of this?"


    Immediately Lisa shook her head slowly, looking a bit hesitant as she replied, "As of now, no. I haven¡¯t received any information about Samuel or Cora making any official statements yet. Nothing at all."


    Oliver¡¯s brows knitted tighter in confusion as he processed what Lisa had just said. His thoughts began racing, trying to figure out why Cora hadn¡¯t immediately spoken up. With a hint of unease in his voice, he murmured, "Well, it¡¯s quite strange. Knowing Cora, she definitely would have debunked everything by now if truly nothing was going on between them."


    Yet even as the words left his lips, Oliver knew he did not genuinely doubt Cora¡¯s integrity. Despite the photos and the swirling rumors, he trusted herpletely. He clenched his jaw firmly, reinforcing his determination not to be swayed by manipted images.


    Still, the absence of any immediate rification left him slightly unsettled. He quickly decided to handle the situation carefully, instructing Lisa firmly, "Keep me updated, Lisa. If anything newes up, no matter how small or insignificant you think it might be I need you to tell me immediately."


    Hearing Oliver words Lisa nodded decisively, understanding the seriousness in Oliver¡¯s tone. Her expression softened then, a genuine warmth breaking through the earlier tension. She took a slight step closer, her voice dropping to a gentle, sincere whisper, "It¡¯s good to have you back, Oliver. To be honest, I thought you were gone forever. When you epted your original family, I really thought we lost you. I thought you¡¯d never return. But now that you¡¯re back, I can¡¯t tell you how grateful and relieved I am."


    Lisa words made Oliver paused, his hardened expression rxing into a rare, genuine smile. His eyes met Lisa¡¯s, sincere gratitude reflecting clearly in them. Then he released a slow breath before responding, his voice was calm


    "It wasn¡¯t worth it, Lisa," Oliver admitted quietly, the weight of past choices evident in his words. "I truly thought epting my birth family would bring me happiness, that it would fill the void I¡¯ve felt for so long. I thought I¡¯d find genuine love and belonging there. But in the end, it wasn¡¯t worth it."


    Then he paused briefly, reflecting deeply on his journey. The memories of his original family flickered briefly in his eyes, bringing both sadness and eptance. Oliver continued softly yet resolutely, "I¡¯ve realized now that the Zakaria family, they¡¯ve always been the true family for me. That¡¯s where my destiny lies."


    Then his voice grew stronger, filled with a newfound determination as he concluded confidently, "So yes, Lisa, I¡¯m back, to continue what I started."

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121</h4>


    At that moment, Lisa couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly. Seeing Oliver back again brought back so many emotions she had carefully buried deep inside her heart. She had missed him tremendously. When Oliver had initially announced his decision to leave behind the mafia life, to return to his biological family and pursue a peaceful existence, Lisa had felt a deep pang of sadness. Yet, she had managed to conceal her sorrow, offering him only encouragement and her best wishes, hoping he would find the happiness he longed for.


    Now, witnessing him standing before her once more, acknowledging that his venture hadn¡¯t turned out the way he¡¯d hoped, she felt immense relief and joy surge within her. Oliver¡¯s return wasn¡¯t merely about reiming his position; it was also about regaining the part of herself that she had lost when he left.


    Before Oliver opened the car door, he turned back towards Lisa, his expression serious and determined. "Lisa," he said, his voice steady but firm, "please keep me informed. Any news at all, if Cora debunks this rumor, or Samuel says anything to confirm or deny it, let me know immediately."


    Lisa nodded swiftly, her eyes shining with sincere dedication. "Of course, Oliver. You can count on me."


    With one final, reassuring nce toward her, Oliver entered the car, started the engine, and began driving away. As the distance increased, his face darkened with a fierce anger brewing silently inside him. Deep in his heart, Oliver knew precisely who was behind this scandal. It was Samuel¡¯s doing. This realization only fueled his determination not to stand idly by while someone took advantage of Cora in such a disgraceful manner.


    Memories of Cora¡¯s painful past shed through his mind, images of her struggling and suffering at the hands of James, her former husband. He clenched the steering wheel tighter, feeling a protective rage rise within him. There was no way he would allow Samuel, or anyone else, to manipte or harm Cora again. He resolved in that very moment, if Cora made the effort to publicly deny the rumors, and Samuel dared to continue pressing the issue, Oliver wouldn¡¯t hesitate to unleash his ruthlessness. Samuel would pay a heavy price.


    Yet, even amidst his fury, Oliver knew he had to proceed carefully. He couldn¡¯t risk revealing his true nature to Cora. She knew him only as the disregardedst son of the Victor family, someone whom others mocked and disrespected openly, a young man overlooked and treated poorly by his so-called family. But this public image of him didn¡¯t even scratch the surface of his true identity.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully The reality was far moreplex; he was the heir to the Zakaria family, a powerful and ruthless mafia lineage. If Cora ever discovered this truth, it would devastate her. It might shatter their friendship permanently. That thought filled Oliver with deep apprehension. Above everything, he valued his bond with Cora, a bond built on trust and genuine care. He wasn¡¯t willing to jeopardize that connection.


    Therefore, despite his powerful status and hidden strength, Oliver knew he needed to tread carefully. He must continue concealing this side of himself, maintaining the fa?ade of harmlessness and vulnerability to protect what he treasured most, his friendship with Cora.


    **


    Samuel satfortably in his luxurious car, with a wide, confident smile ying on his lips as the sleek vehicle navigated smoothly toward MK Entertainment. The news he had received earlier that morning had delighted him immensely. Cora was holding a press conference at MK Entertainment. He chuckled softly to himself, amused by her predictable response.


    Of course, Samuel knew exactly what Cora intended to do, she would undoubtedly try to debunk the rumors, vehemently deny the rtionship, and attempt to restore her tarnished reputation. But he had carefully calcted every move, and he felt sure that the public wouldn¡¯t easily believe her denials. Scandals of this nature always favored the celebrity; fans adored romantic intrigue and rarely epted straightforward denials.


    At that moment Samuel¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on his knee, his mind racing with ns. His strategy was straightforward yet ruthlessly effective. He would continue pressing gently yet persistently, feeding the narrative just enough to leave Cora with no option but to yield eventually. He intended to corner her so thoroughly that she would willinglyply with the original pretense he had suggested that they were genuinely dating.


    As Samuel indulged in these self-assured thoughts, his smile widened further.


    Samuel felt invincible, convinced that Cora¡¯s resistance was futile.


    Suddenly, thefortable silence within the vehicle shattered as his assistant manager, who had been scrolling nervously through his phone, let out a shocked gasp. Samuel¡¯s smile faltered slightly, annoyance flickering briefly across his handsome features. Turning slowly, he eyed his assistant manager sharply.


    "What¡¯s the matter now?"


    Hearing what Samuel just said, the assistant manager swallowed hard, visibly distressed. "Sir, you, you won¡¯t believe this. You really need to see what¡¯s happening. Cora...she¡¯s actually doing this press conference live right now. It¡¯s being broadcast everywhere, and...and the things she¡¯s saying¡ª"


    Upon hearing what his manager just said, Samuel¡¯s expression immediately shifted. His rxed posture stiffened as he snatched the phone from his assistant with a sudden sharpness.


    Without uttering another word, Samuel¡¯s eyes locked on the screen as the live broadcast of the press conference yed before him.


    At first, he assumed it was what he expected the typical celebrity denial, the kind of public statement that would lightly brush off the rumors and let the noise die down on its own. But as the seconds ticked by and Cora¡¯s clear, firm voice filled the air, the realization hit him like a storm crashing against an unprepared shore.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, this wasn¡¯t just about debunking rumors.


    Cora wasn¡¯t merely rifying the scandal. She was taking a sledgehammer to everything, the narrative, the rumors, and, most importantly, him.


    Then Samuel¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, knuckles whitening as he leaned forward, his sharp gaze narrowing at the sight of Cora standing at the podium. She looked calm,posed, yet her eyes carried that unmistakable edge of authority that Samuel had foolishly underestimated.


    Her words cut like des.


    "This press conference is not to address spection or entertain gossip. It is to tell the truth. There is absolutely nothing between Samuel and myself, no rtionship, no connection outside of business. And even that business connection ends today."

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122</h4>


    At that moment the crowd started murmuring in the background reporters shifting in their seats, shes from cameras filling the frame. Samuel¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly that a muscle twitched at the side of his face.


    However Cora didn¡¯t pause. Her tone hardened, bing sharper with every sentence.


    "These rumors were not idental," she continued, her voice echoing across the hall. "They were carefully orchestrated a maniptive ploy. And I have every reason to believe Samuel himself is behind them."


    Immediately Samuel¡¯s eye widened and his chest rose and fell faster now, each breath heavier than thest. Hearing her say it aloud, in front of the cameras, in front of the entire world, it was a direct hit to his pride.


    But Cora wasn¡¯tdone.


    "Because of this hical act, MK Entertainment is terminating its contract with Samuel effective immediately."


    Immediately Samuel blinked, stunned, as though the words themselves were too outrageous to register. "Termination? In public? Right here, live on national television?"


    On the screen, Cora calmly reached for a folder that sat on the table before her. She opened it deliberately, letting the cameras catch every movement, every page. Inside was the contract, the very agreement Samuel had celebrated not too long ago.


    "This is Samuel¡¯s most recent contract with MK Entertainment," she announced, holding it up for the press to see. Her voice was firm, unwavering. "With the power vested in me, I dere this contract null and void. MK Entertainment will honor the penalties for breach as stipted, thepany will pay Samuel in full. After today, there will be no ties between us."


    And with that, she lowered her gaze briefly almost as if silently acknowledging the weight of what she was about to do, immediately she tore the contract sheet straight down the middle.


    Which made everyone eyes widened, they couldn¡¯t say anything but watch.


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s voice cut through the murmurs in the room, calm yet edged with steel. She scanned the crowd, her eyes locking briefly with the front-row reporters whose fingers hovered nervously above their keyboards. shing cameras flickered in rapid session, but Cora¡¯s focus never wavered.


    "I am not going to repeat myself on this situation," she said, her tone sharp enough to silence the remaining whispers. "This is thest warning I will give. To every media outlet, every blog, every so-called insider who has chosen to spread these lies without so much as verifying a single fact, I will not take this lightly. Not now. Not ever."


    The weight of her words hung in the air. A few reporters shifted ufortably in their seats, ncing at each other as if silently asking who would dare speak next. None of them did.


    Cora straightened her posture, her presence radiating quiet authority. "This press conference is not just for appearances. It is my demonstration to set the record straight. Every post, every headline, every nderous video that went upst night, I expect them to be taken down immediately. If they are not, if even one remains, I will sue. Every outlet will be forced to provide evidence of their ims, and when they cannot, they will face consequences."


    Her words were deliberate, precise. The room was tense, the only sound the asional shutter of a camera. At that moment Cora¡¯s hands rested on the podium, fingers steady, a clear sign to anyone watching that she wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    "As of now," she continued, "consider this your official notice. My legal team has already been informed, and they are prepared to act without hesitation. If retractions and apologies are not issued, if this smear continues for even another day, I will make sure those responsible answer for it in court."


    There was no trembling in her voice, no hint of uncertainty. This was not merely about clearing her name, this was about drawing a line no one should dare cross again. Then she let the silence that followed stretch for several long seconds, allowing her warning to settle in the minds of everyone present and, by extension, everyone watching live.


    Then without wasting anymore time Cora¡¯s heels clicked sharply against the polished floor as she strode out of the conference hall, her pulse still racing from the intensity of what she had just done. Malisa hurried at her side, struggling to match her pace. The hallway buzzed faintly with murmurs from staff and reporters lingering outside.


    Malisa nced at her sideways, hesitant but unable to hold her thoughts any longer. "Well... you really went hard in there, Cora. Not just on the media, but on Samuel too." Her tone carried both awe and uncertainty. "I mean, I don¡¯t know... I just feel like maybe Samuel might actually be innocent in all of this. You know how it is with celebrities, people stalk them, follow them everywhere. Things get twisted. Maybe this whole mess is just one of those coincidences."


    However Cora didn¡¯t even slow her stride. Her face was still stern, her expression unmoving as she responded, her voice low but firm. "No. It¡¯s not a coincidence." She didn¡¯t look at Malisa, her gaze fixed straight ahead. "And even if it is, I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ve made my decision, Melissa. I¡¯ve taken my action... and I¡¯m done."


    Immediately Malisa swallowed hard at the cold finality in her tone. There was no room for argument; she could feel it.


    But then, just ahead the hallway narrowed, and standing right in the middle of it was Samuel.


    He was waiting.


    The phone he had used to watch the livestream hung loosely in his hand, but his knuckles were white from how tightly he was gripping it. His expression was stormy, lips pressed into a thin line, brows drawn low but when he saw Cora approaching, he forced it all into a tight, practiced mask, his features twisting into something calm, almost casual.


    Then Cora¡¯s steps slowed, tension coiling instantly in her shoulders. Melissa instinctively moved closer to her, ncing uneasily between them.


    At that moment Samuel began walking toward them, each step deliberate, echoing faintly through the corridor. When he finally stopped in front of Cora, the air felt heavy.


    "What was that?" His voice was low but sharp, cutting straight through the quiet around them. His eyes locked onto Cora¡¯s, unblinking. "I saw it. The press conference." Again his grip on the phone tightened as he exhaled sharply through his nose. "What the hell was that, Cora? What did you just do?"


    His words came faster now, edged with barely restrained anger. "Was that your n? To humiliate me? To drag me in front of the whole world and tear me down like that? To bring down my name for everyone to see?"

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123</h4>


    At that moment Cora¡¯s eyes hardened as she stared at Samuel, her expression curling into something almost venomous. Every line on her face screamed disgust, her lips pressed into a thin line that trembled only from the force of her restrained anger. The silence between them was loud, Malisa stood just behind her, uncertain whether to intervene or stay quiet.


    "I warned you," Cora said finally, her voice low and cutting, each word deliberate, like a de sharpened before battle.


    "Didn¡¯t I? I told you not to cross me. I told you not to overstep your bounds." then she took a step forward, her heels striking against the polished floor.


    "But you refused. You pushed anyway. And now... you have to be punished for it."


    Hearing what Cora just said, Samuel¡¯s jaw flexed, his eyes locked on hers, though a muscle in his cheek betrayed the tension rippling beneath his carefully constructed fa?ade. He didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t need to. The faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth was enough to infuriate her further.


    "You know what you did," Cora continued, her tone rising, authorityyered over the anger simmering beneath. "Don¡¯t you dare pretend you don¡¯t. It was you, Samuel. You started this, every rumor, every headline, every picture conveniently leaked to the public. You orchestrated it all."


    Then Malisa gasped quietly at her side, hands gripping the folder she carried as she darted her eyes between the two. Samuel didn¡¯t even nce at Malisa; his attention stayed glued on Cora, the faintest glimmer of amusement flickering behind his otherwise furious re.


    "I don¡¯t care what your n was," Cora said sharply, stepping closer until the space between them was barely an arm¡¯s length. "I don¡¯t care what you were trying to achieve, or how you thought this would y out. All I care about is shutting this down before it grows into something bigger. Something worse."


    Her voice dropped into a low, dangerous whisper as her final words left her lips, the weight of her threat settling heavy in the air.


    "I need to deal with the mastermind quickly... before it can materialize into something else, which I have just done."


    Then Samuel let out a shortugh, sharp and humorless, his fingers tightening around the phone in his hand until his knuckles went pale. His eyes glinted with a dangerous mixture of disbelief and mockery as he leaned slightly closer toward Cora, his voice dropping to a low growl that only the three of them could hear.


    "So you¡¯re using me," he said, each word dripping with feigned calm, "to be the mastermind behind all of this? Really? Me?" He gestured toward himself, his toneced with arrogance. "When you know I¡¯m one of the biggest names in this entire industry, the best actor, the biggest celebrity and you think I have the time, the reason, to orchestrate some pathetic rumor about you?" Then he shook his head slowly, a smirk curling at his lips. "Do you even hear how ridiculous you sound right now?"


    Still Cora didn¡¯t flinch. Her gaze stayed locked on him, cold and unwavering, the disgust in her eyes cutting deeper than any words could. "Did I say something else?" she shot back, voice steady yet razor-sharp. "Did I stutter? Yes, Samuel. You are the mastermind. You know about this. You started this. And now, you¡¯re trying to y smart, like you always do, hiding behind your fame, hoping everyone¡¯s too starstruck to see through you."


    Samuel¡¯s smirk faltered for just a split second, enough for Cora to notice, enough to push her further. She stepped in, erasing what little space remained between them. Melissa shifted ufortably behind her, gripping the strap of her bag tightly, sensing the tension thickening by the second.


    "I don¡¯t give a damn about your fame," Cora continued, her voice rising slightly, echoing off the walls of the corridor. "I¡¯m not one of your fans, Samuel. I¡¯m not one of those people you can charm or manipte with fake smiles and rehearsed lines. I¡¯m more than that. I see through you."


    Samuel¡¯s jaw tightened, but Cora didn¡¯t stop. Her tone lowered, deadlier now, every word deliberate, like a hammer nailing down her resolve.


    "If you want me to prove it to your face," she said, "I will. And when I do... just know you¡¯re not going to love my action. I will destroy you, Samuel. I will crumble you. I will drag you from something to absolutely nothing."


    Cora words made Samuel¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly it looked as if he might shatter his own teeth. His nostrils red slightly, his now chest rising slowly and falling with barely contained anger. Yet instead of letting it show fully, he forced himself to stand taller, painting an arrogant smirk on his face to mask the storm boiling beneath his skin.


    "So that¡¯s it?" he scoffed, his voice low at first before rising in indignation. "You¡¯re threatening me now, Cora? You think I¡¯m like those ordinary actors you handpick for MK the ones you dangle contracts in front of and make them dance like puppets just to keep you happy?" He stepped even more closer, pointing a finger at her with mock emphasis, his grin widening into something far more dangerous. "I¡¯m not one of them. You can¡¯t manipte me, and you damn well can¡¯t break me either."


    Cora didn¡¯t flinch. Her re was steady, her disgust carved into every inch of her face. Malisa stood stiffly by her side, her hands nervously sped together as her gaze darted between the two, sensing the thick hostility crackling in the air.


    Samuel let out a sharpugh, bitter and mocking. "My name goes farther than MK, farther than you. If you think being CEO makes you untouchable, makes you powerful enough to wipe me out you¡¯re wrong. Dead wrong." He jabbed a thumb at his chest, his voice deepening into a growl. "You can say whatever lies you want, spin whatever story suits you. But me? I don¡¯t owe you an exnation. I won¡¯t prove a damn thing to you."


    His voice rose with a mix of fury and pride, reverberating through the hallway. "Do you even realize how many bigger organizations are calling me right now? Everyone wants me their studios, their production houses, their entire industries. So what the hell are you raising your shoulder for?"

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124</h4>


    At that moment Samuel¡¯s words cut through the tension like a de.


    "Calm down from your high heel, Cora," he sneered, his tone dripping with mockery. "You think too highly of yourself. Is it because you¡¯ve got money now? Is that it? You think you can wave a checkbook around and the world will bend at your feet?" He chuckled dryly, shaking his head as though the very idea of her authority amused him.


    Hearing Samuel words Malisa flinched slightly beside Cora, sensing the venom behind every word, but Cora didn¡¯t move. She stood there, jaw tight, eyes cold and unblinking as Samuel continued to unload his anger.


    "That¡¯s the reason you think you can control everything, huh? That you can pull the strings, treat people like pawns and expect them to y along?" Samuel¡¯s voice grew sharper, louder, his finger stabbing the air between them. "Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, that¡¯s not the case here, not anymore."


    He spread his arms wide as if to remind her of the scale of his fame. "MK Entertainment might have made me, but I¡¯ve grown past it. I am MK Entertainment now. I¡¯m the top, the biggest, the best actor in this country for years. I¡¯m loved, adored, cherished by millions almost everybody wants me. You really think I¡¯d bow down to you? To anyone?"


    He leaned in slightly, his smirk hardening into a re. "That¡¯s the mistake you¡¯re making, Cora. And it¡¯s going to be your biggest one yet."


    Samuel¡¯s voice grew even more louder as he stepped even more closer, his confidence swelling with every word. "You know what, Cora? You should thank me for this. Thank me that your name is even tied to mine in the public¡¯s eye. These rumors? They¡¯re a gift. A blessing. You should be proud proud that the world thinks you could be standing next to me, someone everyone admires, someone everyone talks about. I¡¯m not just an actor anymore; I¡¯m the actor everyone will worship soon enough. A national treasure in the making."


    Then he paused only to let his words sink in, studying Cora¡¯s face as if daring her to react. Melissa, standing beside her, shifted ufortably, her lips pressed tightly together as she nced between them. Samuel¡¯s tone dipped into mockery, his smirk widening. "So why, Cora? Why are you acting like you¡¯re too good for this? Is it the money? Is that what makes you think you¡¯re above me? Because trust me, fame beats fortune every single time. People may forget billionaires, but they never forget icons, and that¡¯s what I am."


    At that moment Malisa was about to speak, but Samuel raised his hand dismissively, cutting her off. "I¡¯m done with this conversation. Say whatever you want, Cora. Terminate my contracts, drag my name through the mud, do your worst. It won¡¯t change a damn thing. Tomorrow, bigger entertainmentpanies will be knocking on my door. They¡¯ll be begging for my signature, offering more money than MK ever paid me. This whole drama? It¡¯s just a stepping stone. I¡¯m only going higher from here."


    Then he turned sharply, shoving his phone into his pocket, his back to them as he prepared to walk away. Each step was filled with self-assured arrogance, as though he had already won. But before he could take another, Cora¡¯s voice cut through the air, it was low, sharp, and cold enough to freeze him mid-step.


    "Well," she said, her eyes locked on his retreating figure, "it seems you just made the biggest mistake of your life."


    At that moment, hearing Cora words Samuel slowly turned back toward Cora, his expression a mixture of disbelief and mocking amusement. Then he tilted his head slightly, his lips curving into a faint, taunting smile as though her words barely scratched him. The tension thickened; even Malisa stepped back instinctively, sensing the storm that was about to break.


    Cora¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. Her voice, calm yetced with fire, cut through the silence like a de. "You talk too much, Samuel," she said, each words deliberate. "Your mouth runs faster than your brain, and that¡¯s going to be your undoing. You think you can say whatever you like and walk away untouched? That¡¯s the mistake you just made."


    At that moment she took a slow, purposeful step toward him, her heels clicking against the marble floor. "I never wanted this. I didn¡¯t want to drag this any further. But since you insist on disrespecting me, since you love humiliating yourself in public and treating me like I¡¯m beneath you just because I¡¯m a woman, then I¡¯ll treat you the same way the world treats fools with no mercy."


    Immediately Samuel¡¯s smirk faltered for just a second, but he recovered quickly, chuckling under his breath. "Mercy?" he repeated, sarcasm dripping from his tone. "You think you scare me? Cora, you¡¯ve already lost can¡¯t you see. The moment those rumors went out, people chose my side. They adore me. They¡¯ll believe me over you any day. You think you can crush me because you¡¯re rich? Do your worst." He spread his arms wide in mock surrender, daring her. "I¡¯ll be waiting."


    Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice dropping to a cold whisper that sent chills even through Melissa. "Oh, I will. And when I¡¯m done, you¡¯ll wish you never opened your mouth." She paused, letting the weight of her words linger. "Remember this, Samuel anything that goes up muste down. And when you fall, no one will catch you."


    Samuel chuckled again, louder this time, though the tightness in his jaw betrayed the anger simmering beneath his fa?ade. "Do your worst,"


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s face twisted with fury as he shot back at Cora, his voice sharp and venomous. "Do I look like someone who cares?" he spat, eyes zing. "Do whatever you want, Cora. Terminate contracts. Call yourwyers. Threaten me all you want I don¡¯t give a damn." His tone dripped with arrogance, every wordced with the confidence of a man who believed himself untouchable.


    He stepped even more closer, lowering his voice to a dangerous whisper. "Tomorrow, you¡¯ll see me on national television signing my new contract. A bigger one. A better one. And when I do, you¡¯ll realize this isn¡¯t your victory it¡¯s your downfall. I¡¯ll say something then... something that will shake you to your core."

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125</h4>


    Without another word, Samuel turned and stormed off. The tension in the air was suffocating as he exited the building, leaving Malisa frozen in stunned silence. Cora stood unmoving, her expression unreadable, though her eyes burned with a quiet, restrained fire.


    Momentster, Samuel yanked open the door of his sleek ck SUV and threw himself into the backseat. The driver nced nervously at him through the rearview mirror but wisely kept silent.


    Then Samuel¡¯s breaths came hard and fast, his chest rising and falling as the weight of the humiliation he had just endured crashed down on him.


    With a roar of frustration, he mmed his fists against the leather seat in front of him. Once. Twice. Over and over until the sting of pain shot up his arms and his knuckles reddened. The sharp, rhythmic thuds echoed in the confined space of the car.


    "How dare she," Samuel growled under his breath, his voice low and trembling with rage. "How dare she humiliate me... in front of everyone." His grip tightened into fists, his nails digging into his palms. "She thinks because she¡¯s the boss of MK Entertainment, because she¡¯s rich, because she has power, she can walk all over me?" He let out a bitterugh, shaking his head slowly.


    "She doesn¡¯t know me, ady for that matter," he muttered darkly. "She thinks I¡¯m just an actor... a celebrity with no ws." He leaned his head back against the seat, eyes narrowing with false bravado. "I may not have anything on her now, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have anything under my sleeves to hurts her."


    Samuel¡¯s breaths were uneven, the echoes of his earlier confrontation with Cora still wing at his mind. His grip on the phone was tight, his knuckles white, as if crushing the device could ease the fury simmering inside him. The faint hum of the car¡¯s engine and the muted city noises outside barely registered; all he could hear was the pounding in his ears the sound of humiliation reying over and over.


    Without giving himself another second to cool down, he scrolled quickly and tapped a number buried deep in his contacts list a number he hadn¡¯t used in months. The kind of number he doesn¡¯t call unless you wanted something...irreversible.


    However The phone barely rang once before a voice answered smooth, teasing, and dripping with mockery.


    "Well, well, look who decided to call," the voice drawled. "It Seems you¡¯re the talk of the country now, Samuel. Can¡¯t open a screen without seeing your name in shing headlines. ¡¯National sweetheart in scandal,¡¯ huh? Who¡¯s thedy? The one standing next to you on every trending clip?"


    Immediately Samuel shut his eyes, inhaling sharply through his nose, forcing himself not to explode at the provocation. His jaw tightened as he replied in a low, clipped tone, "Don¡¯t start with me. I didn¡¯t call for jokes."


    "Oh?" The voice chuckled, unbothered. "So you did call for trouble, then."


    At that moment Samuel leaned forward in the seat, elbow propped against his knee, eyes staring at nothing. His voice dropped an octave, cold and deliberate. "Yeah. Trouble. That¡¯s exactly why I called." He paused, his breathing slowing as he let the words hang in the air. "I want to hurt her."


    At that moment there was a beat of silence on the line, followed by a curious hum. "Hurt her?" the voice asked, feigning surprise. "Pretty strong words for someone who¡¯s already trending with her name."


    "I don¡¯t care about trending," Samuel snapped. "This isn¡¯t about fame, this is personal. She humiliated me. She tore up my contract live on camera, called me out in front of millions. She thinks she can talk down to me like I¡¯m nothing. Like I¡¯m disposable." His fingers tightened around the phone even more, nails digging into his palm. "I want her to understand that not everyone she looks down on will bow to her. She needs to learn there are consequences."


    "And what exactly are you asking me to do?" The voice had softened now, almost testing him.


    Then Samuel¡¯s lips curled into a grim smile as he stared out the tinted window at the blurred skyline. "You know what I normally do when I call for your service," he murmured, voice low but steady. "So do it for me. Quietly. Quickly. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll y my cards right. It¡¯s not going to be difficult for you."


    The line went silent for a beat after Samuel¡¯sst words. Then the voice on the other end chuckled softly, an unsettling calm beneath the amusement.


    "No problem," the man said, his tone dark and deliberate. "You know how I work, Samuel. When you¡¯re ready, just set the time and the ce. Give me the word, and I¡¯ll have my men move in. Once it starts, there¡¯s no turning back. She won¡¯t just regret crossing you... she won¡¯t even dare show her face in public again."


    Hearing the man words Samuel¡¯s lips twisted into a cold smirk. "Good," he muttered, ending the call without another word. The screen of his phone went ck, but the fury inside him burned hotter with every passing second. He leaned back into the leather seat of the car, fists clenched tight on his knees.


    "She thinks she can humiliate me?" he whispered under his breath, his eyes dark with venom. "Fine. Let her bask in her little moment for now. Soon, she¡¯ll see what real disgrace looks like. I¡¯ll crush her."


    **


    Meanwhile, inside MK Entertainment¡¯s executive office, Cora sat across from Melissa, her expression calm but her eyes glinting with unshaken determination. Malisa paced anxiously, arms folded, biting at her lower lip as she finally blurted out the question that had been wing at her since the press conference.


    "Cora... what are you going to do now?" Malisa asked quietly, her voice tinged with worry. "You were furious out there. I¡¯ve never seen you like this before. And if Samuel¡¯s behind all this... what¡¯s your next move?"


    Cora exhaled slowly, leaning back in her chair, fingers tapping lightly on the polished desk. Then, unexpectedly, she smiled, it was a small sharp smile that sent a chill down Malisa¡¯s spine.


    "What am I going to do?" Cora repeated softly, almost to herself. Her gaze hardened, focus sharpening like a de. "I¡¯m going to put disgrace on Samuel¡¯s life permanently." She leaned forward, her eyes zing with quiet fire. "I¡¯m going to crumble him so badly that when I¡¯m done, there won¡¯t even be a shadow left of the man he¡¯s pretending to be. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do."

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126</h4>


    At that moment hearing what Cora just said, Malisa just stood frozen, her mouth slightly open as she processed Cora¡¯s words. She never expected her to go this far, not in this way, not with this level of resolve. Cora was usually the calm strategist, the one who weighed every possible oue before making a move. But today, the fire in her eyes told a different story. Today, she was done ying defensive.


    Then Malisa¡¯s heart raced, not out of pity for Samuel because he deserved every single thinging his way, but because she feared how brutal the fallout could be. Samuel was popr. He had diehard fans who would defend him even when he was wrong, and once this n went into motion, the reaction could spiral into something unpredictable.


    Still, one look at Cora¡¯s face silenced every argument Malisa considered voicing. There was no turning her back now.


    Cora¡¯s voice cut through the thick silence, firm and unrelenting. "Malisa, kick into action. Now. I want everything prepared for tomorrow morning." She stood from her chair, the determination in her posture almost palpable. "If Samuel thinks tomorrow is his big moment, if he really believes signing that new contract will make him untouchable then we¡¯re going to take that moment and flip it on him. Right there. In front of everyone."


    Malisa blinked, gripping her phone tighter. "You¡¯re serious about this?"


    At that moment Cora turned sharply, her gaze cold and unwavering. "Dead serious. People like him... they don¡¯t stop until someone forces them to. He crossed the line, Malisa. And I warned him. I don¡¯t give second warnings again."


    Malisa swallowed hard. "What exactly do you want me to prepare?"


    "Everything," Cora replied without hesitation. "Press coverage. Legal teams. Any footage or evidence we can use against him. I want it airtight so that when we strike, there¡¯s no recovery for him. If Samuel wants to y dirty, then fine, I¡¯ll y smarter." Her voice dropped lower, almost like a whisper meant more for herself than Malisa. "He¡¯s an evil man. I don¡¯t have mercy for people like that again."


    Immediately Malisa nodded slowly, already pulling out her phone.


    ***


    It was the next day, and the silence inside her father¡¯s grand study felt heavier than usual. Victoria sat stiffly in the high-backed chair, the morning light streaming faintly through the tall windows, glinting off the polished wood of the massive desk between her and her unexpected visitor this morning.


    Seated across from her was Abigail Robert¡¯s younger sister. Victoria couldn¡¯t help but notice how different Abigail looked this morning; gone was her usual carefree charm, reced by a hardened expression. Her jaw was tight, her arms folded firmly across her chest, and her foot tapped against the floor with barely restrained agitation. Whatever had brought her here at this hour was eating her alive from the inside.


    At that moment Victoria frowned slightly, her breaking the tense silence.


    "What¡¯s going on, Abigail?" she asked, voice calm but edged with concern. "When you called mest night, I knew something wasn¡¯t right. And for you to show up here so early... it must be serious. Something suspicious, right?"


    Abigail¡¯s sharp inhale was audible in the stillness of the room. She leaned forward, her tone clipped and direct. "You guessed right," she admitted. "Yes, something is wrong. And it would be so wrong of me not to tell you about it."


    Then Victoria felt her chest tighten at Abigail¡¯s words. The way she said it grave, almost usatory, only deepened her curiosity. She shifted slightly, leaning forward as well, her fingers curling around the armrest of her chair. "Okay," she said quietly but firmly. "Now I¡¯m really curious. I want to know. What¡¯s actually going on?"


    Abigail¡¯s eyes flickered, holding Victoria¡¯s gaze before she continued, her voice lowering as though even the walls might be listening.


    "I hope you¡¯ve heard about the scandal that¡¯s been everywheretely," she began. "That love scandal between a certain woman and Samuel, the best actor in the country." Then Abigail paused deliberately, letting the words sink in, before adding coldly, "I didn¡¯t even know the woman¡¯s name until recently... but now I do. Her name is Cora."


    At that moment, hearing what Abigail had just said, Victoria slowly nodded her head, her brows furrowing slightly.


    "Yes," she admitted softly, leaning back into the leather chair. "I actually saw the news yesterday. The scandal was... interesting, to say the least." Her tone was cautious, neither approving nor condemning, simply observing. "But it was debunked almost immediately. I also heard reports that thedy herself came out to deny everything."


    Then Victoria crossed one leg over the other, her posture firm butposed. "From what I know," she added, "thatdy is the boss of MK Entertainment. That¡¯s the only thing I¡¯ve heard about her. So tell me, Abigail, what does any of that have to do with you showing up here this morning? The way you were sounding on the phonest night¡ª" Victoria¡¯s gaze sharpened, "¡ªyou made it sound like the sky was falling. This is just a celebrity scandal. It doesn¡¯t even concern us."


    For a moment, silence lingered between them. Immediately Abigail¡¯s lips curved into a small, humorless smile. Then she let out a quiet, smoothugh, the kind that made Victoria straighten in her chair instinctively.


    "Well," Abigail said finally, her voice low and deliberate, "I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Victoria... but this news does concern us. In fact" her gaze sharpened "it concerns you even more than anyone else."


    Victoria¡¯s eyebrows raised a little. Her grip on the armrest tightened slightly, though she kept her expression neutral. "Concerns me?" she echoed. "How? From what I can see, this entire mess doesn¡¯t involve me at all."


    At that moment Abigail leaned forward, resting her forearms on her knees, her eyes never leaving Victoria¡¯s face. "From my findings," she said slowly, "this isn¡¯t something we should take lightly. Not at all."


    Again Victoria¡¯s chest tightened, unease prickling beneath her skin. "What did you see?" she asked, her voice quieter now. "Is there something you know... something that makes you think this is more than just a scandal? Just tell me. What did you see?"

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127</h4>


    At that moment without wasting another second, Abigail reached for her handbag. The soft thud of itnding on herp broke the silence between them. Her movements were quick, deliberate, almost trembling with restrained urgency. She unzipped the bag, rummaged through it, and pulled out her phone.


    Victoria watched every motion with growing curiosity. Abigail¡¯s hands weren¡¯t steady; there was a faint tremor in her fingers as she unlocked her screen and began scrolling rapidly through her gallery. The faint glow of the phone screen reflected in her eyes as she muttered under her breath, "There... here it is."


    Finally, Abigail stopped scrolling and turned the screen toward Victoria.


    "Take a look at this."


    Without wasting anymore time Victoria leaned forward slightly. The image staring back at her was sharp, clear, nothing like the blurred, censored photo that had gone viral online. Her eyes widened in shock. The woman¡¯s face, previously hidden in the publicized rumor, was fully visible now.


    Then Victoria¡¯s throat tightened as she slowly lifted her gaze to Abigail. "Wait," she whispered, disbeliefcing her voice, "this isn¡¯t the same picture everyone has been sharing. The other one was blurred. This one" She paused, her voice hardening. "How did you even get your hands on this?"


    Abigail¡¯s lips curved slightly, but it wasn¡¯t a smile. It was sharper, colder. "I didn¡¯t go looking for it," she replied, her toneced with quiet triumph. "The picture came to me."


    Immediately Victoria¡¯s brows knitted together. "Came to you? What do you mean?"


    Then Abigail inhaled deeply, holding Victoria¡¯s gaze as if savoring the weight of what she was about to say. "Because I saw it on Robert¡¯s phone."


    Immediately Victoria heard the words her entire body stiffened. "Robert¡¯s phone?" she echoed, voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes." Abigail¡¯s tone carried no hesitation. "I went through his phonest night. And this was there." She tapped the screen with her finger. "Not just this one there were several."


    Before Victoria could process the blow, Abigail¡¯s thumb swiped across the screen, sliding to the next photo.


    The second image appeared, even more damning than the first. Again Victoria¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she leaned even more closer, her pulse pounding in her ears. The picture was crystal clear, taken from a different angle, one that left no room for denial, no excuses that it could have been edited or staged.


    At that moment, Victoria¡¯s expression shiftedpletely. Her sharp eyes widened, disbelief sweeping across her features as Abigail¡¯s words sank in. For a moment, the room seemed unnervingly silent, the faint ticking of the ornate grandfather clock in the corner suddenly deafening in her ears. The scandal, the very same scandal everyone had been whispering about for days,ughing over, dissecting online, she had treated it like passing gossip, nothing worth her concern.


    Cora¡¯s public press conference had already put Samuel in his ce. Victoria had even admired the boldness it took to rip up a contract on live television. It had seemed so distant, almost entertaining from the sidelines.


    But this? This revtion shattered her sense of detachment.


    Robert, her Robert.


    If this woman, Cora was connected to him in any way, why hadn¡¯t he been mentioned? Why had Cora only denied Samuel? Why remain silent about Robert? The thought twisted in Victoria¡¯s stomach, a cocktail of anger and unease bubbling inside her chest.


    Then she leaned forward suddenly, her tone edged with urgency. "Abigail," she said, her voice low but strained, "have you... have you actually seen this woman around Robert before? Anything at all? Some hint, some moment, anything?"


    Abigail shook her head slowly, frustration shing briefly across her own face. "No," she admitted, "I haven¡¯t. And that¡¯s what makes this worse, Victoria. I¡¯m just as surprised as you are. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening either."


    Then Victoria¡¯s breath hitched slightly as she studied Abigail¡¯s expression, searching for any sign of exaggeration, but there was none. Abigail looked genuinely unsettled.


    Abigail sighed, running a hand through her hair, then leaned closer across the table. "You know me. You know how long I¡¯ve been trying to push you and Robert closer. You¡¯ve been chasing him for so long, carefully, quietly... and now, out of nowhere, this happens. Some other woman steps into the picture. Not just any woman, the boss of MK Entertainment. The one with the influence, the one with the headlines. And shees out of nowhere."


    At that moment Victoria¡¯s hands curled into fists on herp, her nails pressing into her palm. The name alone Cora was already grating on her nerves. She had only seen glimpses of her face on the news, those bold eyes, the way she had carried herself at the press conference with unnerving confidence. Someone like that wouldn¡¯t simply pass through Robert¡¯s life unnoticed.


    Victoria swallowed hard, her tone icy. "This doesn¡¯t add up."


    "I know." Abigail¡¯s agreement was instant. She swiped to the next photo on her phone and held it out, the glow of the screen lighting her face. "That¡¯s why we need to figure out what¡¯s going on. Look at this."


    Victoria stared at the image, her heart pounding harder with each second. The first photo she had brushed off as coincidence, but this... this second one suggested something deeper. Something Robert hadn¡¯t told her.


    Abigail¡¯s voice softened but carried a hint of warning. "You see why I came to you first, right? This isn¡¯t just gossip anymore. This is something we need to know. Something we have to know. If she¡¯s involved with Robert, or if she¡¯s connected to him in ways we don¡¯t understand... then everything changes."


    Abigail¡¯s voice cut through even more . "Do you realize how bad this will look, Victoria? A disgrace, that¡¯s what it is. The Girls circle will tear you apart."


    Victoria¡¯s grip tightened on the armrest of her chair. She could feel her pulse rising with every word Abigail uttered.


    "Everyone knows you¡¯re supposed to marry my brother," Abigail continued, her toneced with frustration. "It¡¯s been obvious for years. It¡¯s practically an unspoken agreement among the families. People already see it as inevitable you and Robert. And that¡¯s why they respect you so much. Even those who already respected you for who you are started looking at you differently the moment they realized Robert was in the picture. Together, you two are untouchable."

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128</h4>


    Hearing Abigail words Victoria said nothing, though her jaw clenched. She knew Abigail was right. The prestige shemanded in the elite social circle wasn¡¯t solely her own doing. It waspounded by the assumption that she would soon be Robert¡¯s wife, an alliance between two powerful families. An alliance that would elevate her even higher.


    Then Abigail leaned even more forward, her expression fierce. "But now, suddenly, there¡¯s another woman. This... Cora. And she¡¯s stealing the spotlight, bing the subject of every conversation, every rumor. You think the Girls circle won¡¯t notice? You think they won¡¯t whisper behind your back?"


    Immediately she shook her head, almost pitying. "They¡¯ll mock you, Victoria. They¡¯llugh in secret, pretend to sympathize, but deep down they¡¯ll relish seeing you fall."


    The words cut deeper than Victoria wanted to admit. Her breathing slowed as anger swelled inside her, mixing with something colder fear. Not fear of losing Robert, but fear of losing control over the carefully built image she had maintained for years.


    However Abigail didn¡¯t stop. "And you know how brutal the Girls circle can be. We¡¯re not talking about just any social club. This is the organization the daughters of the most powerful families in the country. Their approval has always been your shield. Their respect? Your weapon. And now?" She spread her hands in exasperation. "Now you¡¯re risking it all because of one woman you don¡¯t even fully understand ising in fast."


    Victoria straightened slowly in her chair, her eyes sharpening.


    She had worked too hard to rise above those women, to lead them, to be admired and envied in equal measure. And now this Cora threatened to undo it all with nothing but proximity to Robert.


    "She won¡¯t humiliate me," Victoria murmured, her voice low but firm.


    Abigail caught the shift in her tone and smirked knowingly. "Good. Then do something about it. Because if the Girls circle catches wind of this if they even suspect you¡¯ve been reced it won¡¯t just be Robert you lose. It¡¯ll be everything. Your influence, your standing, your ce among them."


    Again Victoria¡¯s hands curled into fists on herp. The thought of those women the so-called elite smirking behind her back, whispering about Cora¡¯s sudden rise while pitying her fall, ignited more fire in her chest. As leader of the Girls circle, she had never tolerated challenges to her authority. She certainly wasn¡¯t about to start now.


    "No," she whispered, more to herself than to Abigail. Her expression hardened, resolve settling into her bones. "I won¡¯t allow it. Not now. Not ever."


    Victoria¡¯s voice cut through the room like sharpened ss, each sybleced with conviction.


    At that moment she rose from her seat slowly, her elegant posture never faltering as her eyes hardened.


    "No matter what it takes," she said, her tone low and resolute, "I¡¯m going to get to the root of this. And if what I¡¯m thinking is true..." She paused, her nails digging lightly into her palm again, "then I will never fold my hands and watch some nobody, I don¡¯t care who she is step into my life and steal what rightfully belongs to me. I won¡¯t allow it."


    Then Abigail studied her quietly, a hint of satisfaction ying on her lips. Victoria rarely made promises she couldn¡¯t keep, and when she did, they always came wrapped in fire.


    However Victoria turned back to her, voice softening but no less firm. "Don¡¯t worry about this," she continued, straightening the hem of her dress. "I know exactly what I¡¯m going to do, and I¡¯ll handle it perfectly fine. You just sit back and watch."


    **


    Samuel stood in front of the headquarters of Crown Star Entertainment, the towering building framed by morning light. For years, MK Entertainment had ruled as the number?one powerhouse in the industry, but Crown Star had always been on their heels ambitious, relentless, eager to im the top spot.


    Now, Samuel nned to hand them the weapon they needed to win.


    He stood there for a moment, letting the sight of the ss building sink in. The thought of overtaking MK, of overtaking Cora sent a small, self?satisfied smirk curling across his lips. ¡¯Let her watch me rise without her. Let her choke on it.¡¯


    The automatic doors slid open as he approached, and immediately the atmosphere changed. Inside, Crown Star¡¯s lobby hummed with energy. Employees who had been briefed on his arrival straightened their posture, whispers rippling through the air as their eyes followed him. Samuel walked with the confidence of someone who already knew the effect he had on people calm on the outside, yet humming with quiet defiance on the inside.


    Waiting for him at the far end of the marble hall was Adrian ke, the agency¡¯s formidable director, a man known for turning scandals into opportunities and underdogs into stars. His suit was immacte, his smile sharp, and his handshake firm.


    "Samuel," Adrian greeted warmly, his voice smooth as silk. "Wee to Crown Star Entertainment. We¡¯ve been expecting you."


    Samuel sped his hand, his own smile equally practiced, equally cold. "I¡¯m d to be here," he replied. "This partnership... is going to change everything."


    Adrian¡¯s gaze sharpened with understanding, a glint of ambition shing in his eyes. "Oh, it will,"


    Samuel¡¯s voice carried an edge ofmand as he spoke, his gaze fixed on Adrian ke, the director of Crown Star Entertainment.


    "Immediately after I sign the contract," Samuel said, his tone sharp yet deceptively calm, "I want the press conference to happen. I want it huge, bigger than anything MK Entertainment could ever dream of arranging. I told you this yesterday, I¡¯m not here for a quiet signing. I have something important to announce, something that will shake things up."


    Adrian, standing across from him with a gleam in his eye, gave a slow nod. The man was no stranger to spectacle; if Samuel wanted a show, Crown Star would deliver one.


    "No problem," Adrian replied smoothly. "Everything has been arranged. The press, the media outlets, influencers, they¡¯re already here. The moment you put pen to paper, we walk straight into the conference room, and you¡¯ll have the stage you¡¯re asking for."

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129</h4>


    Not long after, Samuel stepped into the director¡¯s office. The air inside felt heavy, not because of fear, but because of how proud Samuel carried himself.


    Immediately he dropped into the chair across from the director, his legs crossed, a small smirk tugging at his lips. His posture said it all he believed he had already won.


    Then the director studied him for a moment, almost as if Samuel didn¡¯t even care about what was going to be offered to him. Without saying much, the director reached for a folder on the desk and slid it toward him.


    "Here," the director said, his voice calm but firm. "This contract... it changes everything for you. With this, you won¡¯t just earn double. You¡¯ll earn triple what MK ever gave you. And that¡¯s not all. We¡¯re going to make you the number one priority. Every resource, every connection, we¡¯ll push you further than MK ever could."


    The words echoed in the quiet office. Samuel¡¯s smirk widened. He didn¡¯t even rush to grab the contract. He just leaned back, his fingers tapping lightly on the armrest, eyes sharp but calm.


    He wasn¡¯t doing this for the money. He wasn¡¯t doing this for the fame either. Samuel already had the crowd. He already had the fans screaming his name at every event.


    This was about something deeper, he wanted Cora to see him now. To see that he didn¡¯t need her to rise. To prove that even without her, he could stand taller than ever before.


    And signing this contract was the only way to do it.


    At that moment, Samuel still seated with his chest lifted high, shoulders back, wearing that same proud look that had followed him from the hallway into the director¡¯s office. He picked up the pen slowly, savoring the weight of it in his hand as if it was a crown being ced on his head. Then he nced around the office, letting his eyes sweep across the polished furniture, the golden frame on the wall, his manager standing nearby with her arms folded in satisfaction.


    A faint smirk pulled at the corner of his lips.


    He bent over the paper, and with one steady motion, signed his name in bold strokes. The sound of the pen scratching the paper almost felt louder than the silence in the room.


    At that moment the ink had barely dried when the door swung open.


    The loud creak made everyone turn sharply. The director¡¯s secretary stormed in, her face pale, breathless, as if she had run up several flights of stairs. Papers clutched in her hands trembled as she stepped inside without knocking.


    Upon seeing what just happened, the director¡¯s jaw tightened immediately. He rose from his seat so quickly that the chair screeched against the marble floor.


    "Are you out of your mind?" his voice thundered. He mmed his hand on the desk, making the contract Samuel had just signed jump slightly. "Do you even understand what you¡¯ve just done?"


    Immediately the secretary froze, her eyes widened. "Sir. I..."


    "No!" The director pointed toward the door, his face red with anger. "You barge in here like this is some street corner? Do you have any idea what today is? Do you even know who¡¯s sitting in this chair right now?" He gestured toward Samuel, who remained seated, watching quietly, his proud expression unmoving.


    "This is the biggest signing this agency has ever secured," the director continued, voice sharp enough to cut through air. "A day that puts us ahead of MK, ahead of everyone! And you storm in here without knocking? Without respect?!"


    At that moment the secretary¡¯s hands shook as she clutched the papers tighter. "I..I¡¯m sorry, sir, but this is urgent"


    "Urgent?" the director barked. "You think anything could be more urgent than what¡¯s happening here right now?"


    Then the secretary swallowed hard, forcing the words out through shaky lips. "Yes... because it¡¯s about him." She pointed toward Samuel.


    At that moment, when the director noticed the secretary¡¯s finger pointing straight at Samuel, his face darkened even more. His voice came out even more sharper, disbelief dripping with anger.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" he barked, stepping closer to her. "Do you even know what you¡¯re doing right now? Pointing at him? Do you think this is some kind of game? Is this some cheap joke you thought would get you attention?"


    The secretary shook her head quickly, her breathing uneven. "No, sir... this isn¡¯t a joke. You really need to see this. It¡¯s extremely important."


    Samuel didn¡¯t move. He leaned back in the chair, his arms crossed over his chest, his proud expression unshaken. If anything, his smirk grew sharper, daring anyone to exin themselves.


    The director pinched the bridge of his nose, clearly irritated. "This better be good."


    Without another word, the secretary rushed to the corner of the office where therge TV was mounted on the wall. She grabbed the remote, her trembling hands fumbling with the buttons. The screen blinked to life, static for a second before the broadcast came into focus.


    At that moment a news anchor¡¯s voice filled the room.


    "Breaking news, shocking revtions have surfaced about star Samuel..."


    The camera cut to a series of photos Samuel with a woman and two children, captured in public but blurred as if taken secretly.


    "...Samuel has been used of hiding a wife and a child for years. Reports allege he abandoned them, refusing to provide proper care or support. Even more disturbing, evidence obtained by investigators suggests multiple incidents of assault against his wife, raising serious concerns about his character..."


    At that moment the office went dead silent. The only sound was the anchor¡¯s voice and the faint hum of the TV.


    "...Numerous testimonies and documents have surfaced even a DNA test results are out, painting a picture of neglect and violence. As of this morning, legal action is being discussed..."


    The director¡¯s mouth hung open for a moment, disbelief flooding his face. He turned slowly toward Samuel, searching for any sign of denial, panic, anything.


    But Samuel didn¡¯t flinch. His smirk remained. His eyes stayed locked on the screen headline, calm, almost cold.


    "SAMUEL EXPOSED: SECRET FAMILY AND ABUSE ALLEGATIONS."

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130</h4>


    At that moment, when the news finished ying and the silence inside the room grew almost unbearable, the director turned slowly toward Samuel. His expression was caught somewhere between disbelief and shock.


    "Tell me this is a joke," the director said, his voice tight, almost desperate. "Please tell me this is just another rumor. This isn¡¯t true, right?"


    Samuel sat still in the chair, his hands resting on the armrest. His jaw was tight, eyes narrowed, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    The director stepped closer, voice rising. "Samuel... don¡¯t tell me this is true. You have a wife? Children? And you¡¯ve been hiding them? Neglecting them?"


    Samuel¡¯s lips curved into a small, humorlessugh, but it held no joy. "Is this really what¡¯s making everyone panic?" He leaned back slightly, voice calm but edged. "It¡¯s nothing. A rumor that got blown out of proportion. Something I can take care of right away."


    The director¡¯s eyebrows drew together, not convinced. "Nothing?"


    "Yes." Samuel finally stood, straightening his jacket, still carrying himself with the same pride he walked in with. "This doesn¡¯t change anything. The contract stays. The agency¡¯s ns stay. This little story?" He waved toward the screen with a dismissive hand. "It¡¯ll disappear in a few days. I¡¯ll handle it. You don¡¯t need to worry."


    At that moment he turned to his manager, nodding for her to follow him as if the conversation was already over.


    But the director¡¯s voice cut through the room, stopping him mid-step.


    "Well," the director said slowly, his tone shifting from disbelief to cold resolve, "it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s going to happen anymore."


    At that moment, hearing what the director had just said, Samuel¡¯s proud expression faltered for the first time. His brow furrowed as he stepped forward, his voice sharp and restless.


    "What do you mean by that?" Samuel asked, his tone rising. "What did you just say? What does that mean?"


    The director¡¯s face hardened. He didn¡¯t flinch at Samuel¡¯s anger. "It means exactly what you think it means. Your news is everywhere. Do you even realize how bad this is? This isn¡¯t some little gossip we can sweep under the rug. This is ugly. It¡¯s everywhere already."


    Samuel¡¯s jaw tightened. "So? It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t fix. Give me a day. Two days. I¡¯ll¡ª"


    "No." Immediately the director cut him off. "From the look of things, this isn¡¯t just an allegation anymore. There¡¯s evidence. People believe it. And if I move forward with this contract, I¡¯m gambling my agency¡¯s reputation on someone who might already be finished. I¡¯m not willing to take that risk."


    Samuel¡¯s hands curled into fists. "You¡¯re backing out? After everything we just agreed on?"


    The director stepped around the desk, each step slow and deliberate. Without wasting anymore time he reached for the freshly signed contract lying on the table. Without hesitation, he tore it straight down the middle. The sound of ripping paper cut through the silence like thunder.


    Immediately Samuel¡¯s eyes widened. "Are you serious right now?"


    However the director didn¡¯t even look at him. He kept tearing the paper, ripping it again and again until the contract was nothing but scraps scattered across the desk.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was cold and final. "Let¡¯s pretend you were never here. Pretend we never discussed anything. As far as this agency is concerned, this contract never existed." He looked Samuel dead in the eye. "Go clean up your mess. That¡¯s the best advice I can give you... for yourself and for whatever¡¯s left of your name."


    At that moment, hearing the director¡¯s words, Samuel¡¯s pride snapped like a rope pulled too tight. His face hardened, his jaw clenched, and his voice roared through the office with raw anger.


    "You¡¯re a bitch! You¡¯re a bastard!" he shouted, pointing a trembling finger at the director. "How dare you talk to me like this? Do you even know who I am?" His words were sharp, cutting through the tense silence. "Because of some little allegation, you tear up my contract? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    However the director remained still, expression unreadable, but his silence only fanned the mes of Samuel¡¯s fury.


    "Have you forgotten?" Samuel barked, stepping closer, his voice rising with every word. "Have you forgotten the time you begged me to work with you? The hours you spent pleading, promising me everything just so I would sit here today? Have you forgotten the words you said, the things you swore, all the begging you did?"


    His breathing grew heavier. The proud smile he carried earlier had twisted into pure rage, his chest rising and falling as his re bore into the director.


    "Well," Samuel said, voice low but filled with venom, "when all of this is over, we¡¯ll see. We¡¯ll see whoes begging. And by that time, it¡¯ll be toote to cry when the head is already cut off."


    The director finally stood, his chair scraping against the floor as he faced Samuel head-on. His voice was steady, calm almost too calm.


    "Then I¡¯d rather cryter and manage what I have, than to watch my agency fall apart because of you now," he said inly. "I will not gamble everything we¡¯ve built for one man who can¡¯t keep his own name clean."


    Then he took a slow step toward the door, his eyes never leaving Samuel¡¯s. "You should leave. Now. Before I call security to escort you out."


    At that moment, without saying another word, Samuel turned sharply and stormed out of the director¡¯s office. His footsteps echoed down the hallway, heavy and fast, the sound matching the anger burning inside him. His hands were clenched so tight his knuckles had gone pale, and his chest felt like it might burst from the pressure building inside.


    Deep down, his thoughts were racing, loud enough to drown out everything around him. How did they find out? The idea tore at him like ws. That secret, his wife, his daughter no one was supposed to know about it. It was buried, sealed away, something he had gone out of his way to hide. Not even people closest to him knew.


    Who could have done this? The question screamed in his head over and over. Was it someone in his team? Was it Cora? Was it someone from MK? His mind ran wild, searching for an answer, but all he felt was rage rage at the betrayal, rage at the timing, rage that his moment of triumph had turned into disaster.


    By the time he pushed through the ss doors of the agency, he stopped dead in his tracks.

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131</h4>


    Immediately shes of cameras blinded him instantly. The sound of clicking shutters and ovepping voices hit him all at once. Reporters crowded the front entrance like a pack of wolves, microphones stretched toward him, shouting questions so fast they tangled into chaos.


    "Samuel, is it true you¡¯ve been hiding a wife?"


    "When did you get married? Do you have children?"


    "Why did you abandon them?"


    "Did you really assault her?"


    "Why have you being keeping this from the public?"


    Their voices piled on top of each other, every question sharper than thest.


    These were the same reporters he had nned to face triumphantly after signing his contract. The same people who were supposed to write headlines about his new deal and his victory over MK and the little news he had for them. But instead, they were here tearing him apart, turning his sess into scandal before he could even celebrate.


    Samuel¡¯s jaw tightened. He didn¡¯t answer a single question.


    With the help of security he forced his way through the chaos, ignoring the shes and the shouts, and headed straight for his car. His driver swung the door open just in time for him to shove himself inside.


    The door mmed shut, cutting off the noise outside, but the silence inside the car was worse. His breath was uneven, heavy with frustration. As the car pulled away from the curb, Samuel¡¯s anger exploded.


    He struck the back of the passenger seat with his fist, once, twice, three times, his knuckles stinging with every hit. "Damn it!" he shouted, his voice cracking with pure rage. He mmed the seat again, his chest rising and falling as the car sped away from the chaos behind him.


    At that moment, inside the car, the silence was so thick it felt heavy in the air. Samuel¡¯s breathing was still rough from the anger he unleashed moments ago, his knuckles sore from pounding the seat. His eyes stared straight ahead, but his mind was spinning.


    Beside him, his manager scrolled through her phone, her face pale, hands trembling slightly as notification after notification popped up. The look on her face alone was enough to tell him something was very wrong.


    "This is bad, Samuel," she said finally, her voice low and horrid, almost shaking. "Really bad."


    Then Samuel turned to her sharply. "What do you mean bad?"


    She swallowed hard, gripping her phone tighter. "From the news that¡¯s spreading... it¡¯s worse than we thought. Four sponsorship agencies four of them have already sent in cancetion requests. They don¡¯t want their names attached to you anymore, even five of your ambassadorial deals are gone."


    Samuel blinked, stunned. "Four? Already?"


    "That¡¯s not even all," she continued, her voice breaking slightly. "More agencies are sending notices as we speak. Every minute, I¡¯m getting another message. And..." She hesitated, as if saying it would make it real. "The TV program you¡¯ve been hosting... they¡¯ve dropped you. You¡¯re no longer one of the hosts."


    For a moment, Samuel said nothing. His jaw clenched so tight his teeth ached. He turned his face toward the window, watching the city rush by as if it could give him an answer.


    "How?" His voice was low, raw with disbelief. "How did this even get out?" He shook his head, almost talking to himself. "This was secret. No one knew about my wife. No one knew about my daughter. No one."


    His hand ran through his hair, gripping it in frustration. "The only people who knew were you... and my other manager. And I know neither of you would do this to me."


    At that moment he turned to face her, his eyes narrowing. "Then who? If it wasn¡¯t you... who?"


    At that moment in time, the car¡¯s silence was broken only by the constant vibration of the manager¡¯s phone. Every buzz carried bad news, and each new notification seemed to drain what little color was left in her face. She scrolled quickly, her thumb trembling as she spoke, her wordsing out rushed and horrid.


    "It¡¯s really bad now," she muttered, almost in disbelief. "More than five movie roles, the ones you were already booked for they¡¯ve all sent in cancetions." She swallowed, ncing at Samuel but seeing no change in his stiff posture. "Every single one of them. You¡¯ve been removed as the lead actor. They don¡¯t want you anymore."


    Hearing what she just said Samuel turned his head sharply toward her, his jaw tight. "What are you saying?"


    She held up the phone as if to prove it. "Every time I refresh my inbox, five new emailse in. All of them are cancetions. One after another. Even the roles you already started filming they¡¯ve dropped you too. Just because of this scandal." Her voice cracked on thest word.


    The words hung in the air, heavier than anything Samuel had heard all day.


    "And if this continues..." she went on, her tone grim, "...then this will be one of the greatest drop-offs of all time. Your name will go from a hundred to zero, just like that. In less than a day."


    Then her voice lowered, almost a whisper now. "What¡¯s going on, Samuel? How are we supposed to fix this? How do we even begin to resolve something like this?"


    At that moment Samuel¡¯s chest rose and fell sharply. His fists tightened against his knees, knuckles white. Anger simmered in him, hotter than before, and this time it felt personal.


    There was only one name in his mind. One person who had the reach, the spite, and the motive to destroy him thispletely.


    Cora, It had to be Cora.


    At that moment, Samuel sat back in the seat, his mind racing as the city lights blurred past the window. Every muscle in his body was tense, his jaw locked so tightly it hurt. He knew there were only two ways to pull himself out of this mess, and neither of them would be clean.


    The first way the one burning hotter in his chest, was to shut Cora downpletely. Not just silence her, but destroy her. Tear apart everything she had built and make sure she never stood up again. She was the only one who could pull strings like this, the only one bold enough to leak something so private and time it perfectly to ruin him. If she wanted war, he would give her war.


    The second way was simpler, dirtier, but effective. He could go to the woman who called herself his wife the same woman who refused to keep her mouth shut and dragged his name into the mud. She had done this before. She had taken his money before. And if he bribed her again with the usual amount, she would fold. She always did.


    All she had to do was hold a press conference, say she lied, say Cora paid her to fabricate everything. The public would turn on Cora instantly, and Samuel knew his name would be cleared. His sponsors would crawl back. His career would stay intact.

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132</h4>


    At that moment, Samuel leaned forward in the car, his voice low but firm as he spoke to his manager seated in the front passenger seat.


    "Set up a meeting with her before," Samuel ordered, his tone carrying no room for argument. "Make sure it¡¯s private. The usual ce the one I always use to see her. No one can know about this. No press, no leaks, nothing."


    Then the manager nced back at him nervously. "You¡¯re talking about... your wife?"


    "Yes," Samuel snapped, his patience thin. "She¡¯s the only key to fixing this mess. If I can get her to turn this around, make her say she was forced, make her me the people who pushed her everything dies down immediately. The crowd will eat it up. They always do."


    He rubbed his temples, anger simmering just beneath his voice. "Someone put her up to this. I know it. And if that¡¯s the game they want to y, fine. I¡¯ll y it better."


    Then the manager nodded quickly. "No problem, sir. I¡¯ll set it up immediately."


    "Good," Samuel muttered, leaning back as the car continued down the street, his mind already plotting his next move.


    **


    James sat at his desk, phone pressed to his ear. He had been trying to reach William all day, frustration building each time his calls went unanswered. Finally, after nearly six four hours, the line connected.


    "Mr William," James said sharply, not bothering with greetings. "Where have you been? We had a meeting yesterday, I haven¡¯t heard from you since."


    There was a brief pause on the other end before William¡¯s calm voice replied, "I was about to call you... right before you called me."


    At that moment, William¡¯s voice over the phone was steady, but there was a cold edge to it, the kind of tone that made it clear his mind was already made up.


    "As for what we discussed," William said tly, "I¡¯vee to my decision. My support concerning ZXZ has been withdrawn. From this moment on, you can do whatever you want with them. I¡¯m done. My family¡¯s support is also gone. We¡¯re pulling outpletely."


    On the other end hearing what William just said, James leaned back in his chair, a slow grin spreading across his face. He couldn¡¯t help it, this was exactly what he had been hoping to hear. For days, he had been pushing for this, waiting for the moment William would cut ties. Now, it had finally happened.


    "That¡¯s good," James murmured, his grin widening. "That¡¯s very good."


    He knew what this meant. Without William¡¯s backing, ZXZ was nothing. And James understood better than anyone how capable the Victors were, how quickly they would sweep in now that the path was clear. It was the exact oue he wanted, and now it was finally falling into ce.


    Then William¡¯s voice came through the line, breaking James¡¯ thoughts. "So... I¡¯ve done my part," William said carefully. "Now tell me what is it you really want to show me? What is it you want to give me?"


    At that moment, upon hearing William¡¯s words, James went stiff in his chair. His fingers gripped the phone tighter, knuckles turning pale. A sharp wave of panic shot through him because, deep down, he knew the truth, he had nothing. Not a single thing.


    Every file, every scrap of information he once had on Cora was already outdated, burned through in previous ys that no longer mattered. And the one person who promised him more Lovi, had gonepletely silent. No calls, no texts, not even a whisper, days had passed, and still nothing.


    It was maddening. Frustrating beyond words.


    William had already held up his end, clean and precise. He¡¯d moved fast, cut ties where needed, and delivered results. Now the weight was on James¡¯ shoulders, and he was standing here empty-handed. He couldn¡¯t admit that, though. Not to William. Not when everything they were building rested on trust and timing.


    At that moment he drew in a slow breath, forcing the panic down into a corner of his mind. A faint smile tugged at his lips, fake, but convincing enough to himself.


    "It¡¯s already in motion," James said into the phone, his voice steady, confident, hiding the chaos boiling inside him. "Less than two hours from now, you¡¯ll have what I¡¯ve prepared."


    Then there was silence on the other end, so he pushed further,yering his words with calcted detail. "This isn¡¯t just some rumor or empty im, William. It¡¯s something unique, evidence. Solid. Ites with video. Enough to tear down everything Cora¡¯s built."


    James leaned back in his chair, eyes fixed on the ceiling, speaking with the calm of someone who sounded like he had the upper hand.


    "I¡¯ll give you a small taste first," he continued, almost smirking. "An introduction to what¡¯sing. You know it¡¯s no secret anymore that I was once married to Cora. That¡¯s the door I¡¯m opening. There are things about her the public doesn¡¯t know, things I¡¯ve been holding back."


    His voice dropped lower, cold and certain.


    "Once you have this in your hands, Mr.William... it¡¯s over for her. This isn¡¯t just leverage. It¡¯s a game-changer."


    At that moment, William¡¯s voice came through the phone, calm but edged with curiosity. "So... I just have to wait two hours to get it, right?"


    James hesitated for only a split second before forcing confidence into his reply. "Yes. Two hours, maximum. You¡¯ll have it by then."


    William paused on the other end, as if weighing every word. Finally, he said, "Fine. I¡¯ll wait," and ended the call.


    The room went silent for a brief moment. James lowered the phone from his ear, exhaling slowly, the weight of his own lie pressing down on him. He leaned back in the chair, rubbing his forehead, trying to calm the storm in his chest.


    Then Emily¡¯s voice cut into the silence. She had been standing by the corner the whole time, listening. Her arms were crossed, her expression stern. "I heard everything," she said inly. "William¡¯s already done his part, hasn¡¯t he? He¡¯s cleared his side of the deal. So it¡¯s going to look bad really bad if we don¡¯t do ours."


    However James didn¡¯t respond at first. He just stared at her, his mind spinning.


    Then Emily stepped closer, her tone sharper now. "You do have something to give him, right? Something solid enough to satisfy him?"


    James finally spoke, his voice low, almost frustrated. "No."


    Emily blinked. "No?"


    "No," James repeated, shaking his head. "I don¡¯t have anything. Not a single thing."


    He stood from his chair and began pacing, running his hands through his hair. "All of this, everything I just told William it¡¯s a risk. A gamble. I¡¯m bluffing, Emily."

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133</h4>


    Upon hearing what James just said, Her eyes widened slightly, but she stayed silent, letting him continue.


    "If, and only if everything goes exactly as I¡¯m nning, if I can somehow force Cora out of ZSZ, then maybe I¡¯ll have leverage. Maybe I¡¯ll find something worth handing over to William. Or maybe Lovi will finally pull through and recover what¡¯s inside thatptop."


    James stopped pacing and turned to face her, his jaw tight. "But right now? Right now, I¡¯ve got nothing."


    At that moment, Emily¡¯s voice rose, panic clear in every word. "This is bad, James. This is extremely bad. Do you even hear yourself? If William finds out what¡¯s really going on that you¡¯re bluffing, that you¡¯re just ying games with him he¡¯s going to lose it. You know what that means."


    James stood by the window, his hand resting on the ss, jaw set tight. He didn¡¯t reply immediately, forcing Emily to keep talking.


    "You¡¯re going head-to-head with the Victors," she pressed, her tone sharper now. "That¡¯s suicide, James. Do I need to remind you what happened thest time you crossed them? Do I need to remind you how fast they cancelled the contract they were about to hand you? You almost lost everything then. And now you¡¯re... doing this?"


    Then James turned toward her, his eyes cold but burning with determination. "Life is risk," he said inly. "And this... this is a risk I¡¯m willing to take."


    Emily frowned, disbelief etched across her face. "A risk? James, this isn¡¯t gambling at some backroom table. This is the Victors. One wrong move and they¡¯ll bury you before you even know what¡¯s happening."


    But James only stepped closer, his voice low, steady, and full confident. "I¡¯ve got two hours. That¡¯s all I need. ns are already in motion. I¡¯m calling for an emergency meeting with ZXZ, they won¡¯t have time to react. Cora won¡¯t have a choice but to show up and face it also."


    He started pacing now, his hands moving as he spoke, his eyes sharp with focus. "William¡¯s already pulled their support from her. That alone cuts her down to nothing. Without the Victors backing her, she¡¯s got no leverage, no voice in the room. And once the meeting starts, everything shifts in my favor."


    At that moment Emily¡¯s lips parted, almost wanting to argue, but James kept going, his tone harder.


    "By the time this is over," he said, almost smiling now, "Cora¡¯s shares won¡¯t mean a thing. She¡¯ll be stripped of whatever she thought she had. No support. No influence. Nothing."


    He stopped pacing and looked straight at Emily, his voice dropping to a quiet, almost cruel certainty.


    "She¡¯ll be left with nothing but an empty hand."


    At that moment, James leaned back in his chair, his voice steady but brimming with a quiet triumph as he continuedying out his n to Emily.


    "Everything is already in ce now," he said, almost as if reassuring himself. "Now that Victor William is with me, this is finally moving the way I want. I¡¯ve already messaged the man holding my thirty percent shares to transfer. The twenty percent share from the first guy and the other ten percent from the second guy, I¡¯ve sent both of them an email. Told them to transfer the shares to me immediately. They¡¯ve seen the message. I know they have. By now, the shares should already be in my hands."


    He paused for a moment, ncing at Emily with a faint smirk. "That¡¯s thirty percent, secure."


    Emily stood by the window, arms crossed, listening quietly as he paced the floor.


    "And there¡¯s the extra twenty percent," James continued, his tone sharper now. "Nobody owns it. Just sitting there, free because I¡¯m the founder of ZXZ, I can¡¯t catch out from it, but I can use it in my favor. That makes it even easier. With that twenty, I¡¯ll have fifty percent in my control. Which leaves the other fifty. Either Cora or William has it, and I¡¯m betting it¡¯s William."


    He stopped pacing, looking out toward the city as though he could already see the oue unfolding.


    "That means Cora¡¯s nothing," he said, his voice low and certain. "An empty vessel. No real power, no leverage. Once I kick her out of ZXZ, she¡¯ll be out of the picturepletely. After that, I talk to William. We find a way to consolidate the remaining fifty between us. One way or another, I¡¯ll own thepany outright."


    James¡¯ hand tightened into a fist at his side, a spark of satisfaction flickering in his eyes. "This is how I take it back, once and for all."


    Hearing those words, Emily couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath, her chest rising and falling in disbelief at how far James was willing to go.


    Deep down in Emily¡¯s mind, her thoughts were far from the excited face she wore. She stood there, arms folded loosely, nodding at James¡¯ every word, but inside she was already calcting her exit. Ever since James¡¯ fall from grace, she had been nning her escape quietly, no drama, no confrontations either. She had seen how quickly power shifted in their world, and she wasn¡¯t about to sink with him if he truly went under.


    In her heart, she believed James would never recover. The scandals, the lost contracts, the whispers about him everywhere it all looked impossible toe back from. And Emily knew she wasn¡¯t built for suffering. She wantedfort, security, and being tied to James when he was drowning wasn¡¯t part of her n.


    But now... now it felt different.


    As she listened to him exin the pieces falling back into ce, the shares he was pulling together, the Victors backing him her mind shifted. Maybe James wasn¡¯t finished after all. Maybe this was the start of his climb back to the top.


    Then Emily smiled, her voice soft but eager, pretending to share his excitement. "That¡¯s a very good n, James. What are we even waiting for, then? Let¡¯s just go straight to ZXZ and im what¡¯s yours. It¡¯s time."

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134</h4>


    Her tone was warmed,ced with mock enthusiasm. "I can¡¯t wait to see Cora¡¯s face when it happens when she¡¯s finally disgraced and dragged out in front of everyone. James, don¡¯t even have mercy on her. Use security. Make them throw her out, drag her if they have to. She deserves it."


    Then James looked at her, a slow smile creeping onto his face. He leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing as if amused by her sudden boldness.


    "It seems you don¡¯t know me too well, Emily," James said, his voice low and edged with something darker. "I¡¯m going to deal with Cora in a way she¡¯ll never forget. I¡¯ll break her so badly she won¡¯t even want to show her face in public not to talk of ever stepping outside her house again."


    At that moment, Emily¡¯s eyes lit up with a false excitement as she whispered, "Good. That¡¯s the best thing to do." Her voice carried a tone of satisfaction, hiding the storm of selfish calctions running through her mind. She didn¡¯t care about the politics or the history, she only cared about being on the winning side. And now, with James finally pulling strings again, it looked like the tide was turning in their favor.


    Without wasting another moment, both of them got dressed in haste, their faces set with grim determination. James adjusted his suit jacket as they stepped out, and Emily followed behind him in silence, though a faint smile tugged at her lips. The drive to ZXZ felt long but heavy with anticipation James¡¯ fists tightened on hisp, his jaw clenching every time he reyed the thought of Cora sitting in his chair. That thought alone burned hotter than anything else.


    When they finally arrived at ZXZ headquarters, the tension hit instantly. The moment James and Emily walked through the ss doors into the meeting room, their steps slowed.


    There she was Cora seated at the head of the table the very seat James used tomand with authority. Her posture was calm,posed, but the sight of her there struck him like a de. That chair wasn¡¯t just a seat to him; it was a symbol. And seeing her upy it again made his blood boil.


    James¡¯ face hardened, and the quiet hum of conversation in the room faded as his footsteps echoed against the marble floor. His anger sharpened with every step closer until he stood right in front of her.


    "This," he said slowly, his voice low butced with venom, "is thest time you¡¯ll ever sit in this chair."


    Then Cora raised her eyes to him, silent, unreadable.


    "If you knew what¡¯s about to happen to you," James continued, his tone rising slightly, "you¡¯d get up and leave quietly now, while you still have the chance."


    However before Cora could respond, Emily stepped forward, her heels clicking sharply against the floor as she stood beside James. Her eyes were cold, her lips twisted in a mocking smirk.


    "Listen to him, Cora," Emily said with a bitterugh. "Don¡¯t y stubborn. James is even being too lenient telling you to leave. If it were me? I wouldn¡¯t waste my breath. I¡¯d drag you out myself and deal with you mercilessly before I even bother saying a single word."


    At that moment, hearing every word that spilled from Emily and James mouth, Cora didn¡¯t flinch. She sat there calmly, her fingers loosely sped on the polished table, her gaze steady and unbothered. Not a single muscle in her face moved.


    The truth was, she wasn¡¯t even supposed to be at this meeting. James had been the one to call it, thinking he could dictate the narrative and stage his grand takeover. But Cora showed up for one reason and one reason only she wanted to see his face when reality hit him. She wanted to watch the exact moment the pride in his eyes shattered into rage and disbelief.


    Deep down, she knew he believed everything was falling into ce for him. He thought the shares were secured, that his ns were airtight, that she was about to be humiliated in front of everyone. But Cora knew better. She knew the real numbers, the real power shifts happening behind the scenes, and she yed her cards right. And when James found out? That was the moment she was waiting for the exact moment she would watch him break.


    So she stayed silent. Calm. Almost amused.


    James, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t keep hisposure. The sight of her still seated in the very seat he oncemanded felt like a p across the face. Each second she remained there only fueled the fire burning in his chest. Finally, he could no longer hold back.


    "Well," James said sharply, his voice slicing through the tense air, "it seems I can¡¯t wait any longer."


    He turned away from Cora, his re sweeping across the board members seated around the table. Their eyes followed him, murmurs rippling quietly as he stood tall at the center of the room.


    "This meeting," he began, his tone firm and deliberate, "is no longer a secret. All of you know why we¡¯re here. It¡¯s simple we are here for a change of board leadership again."


    He gestured toward Cora, his hand slicing through the air like a judge passing sentence.


    "Because ording to everything we now know," James continued, his voice growing louder, "thedy sitting over there... is not even fit to be seated there. She is not a majority shareholder. In fact, she doesn¡¯t even have a share in thispany anymore."


    At that moment, James straightened his shoulders, his voice echoing through the boardroom with sharp authority as he continued.


    "Now that I officially hold thirty percent of thispany¡¯s shares," he dered, his gaze cutting across every face at the table, "and with the extra twenty percent that no one is touching, the free shares reserved for thepany¡¯s future I practically control half this board."


    Again he stepped closer to the head of the table where Cora sat, pointing toward her with a sharp gesture. "And let¡¯s not forget," he added, his tone dripping with contempt, "the remaining fifty percent doesn¡¯t even belong to Cora anymore. The holder of that share has already withdrawn everything. Which means, Cora, you have nothing. No power. No voice. No seat at this table. So do yourself a favor stand up and walk out quietly while you still can."


    At that moment a hush fell over the room. Some of the board members nced at one another nervously, whispers rippling like soft waves.


    Then, suddenly, a chair scraped against the floor. One of the older board members, a man who had been silent until now, stood up slowly. His calm presence immediately drew everyone¡¯s eyes.


    "Mr. James," the board member said, his voice measured but firm, "I believe there is... an error in the information you¡¯ve just given."


    Immediately James froze, his brows knitting together. "What are you talking about?"


    Then the man adjusted his sses, looking James directly in the eye. "You do not hold thirty percent of thispany," he said inly. "You hold ten percent no more than that."

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what the board member had just said, James¡¯ head snapped toward him, eyes narrowing in disbelief. For a split second, his mouth hung open before twisting into a disgusted sneer.


    "What are you talking about?" James barked, his voice cutting sharply through the tense silence of the room. "Why would you stand there and say something so ridiculous? Everyone here knows I hold thirty percent!"


    Then he turned, sweeping his hand toward the rest of the board members as if demanding their silent agreement. "Thirty percent. Not ten."


    James¡¯ tone sharpened, anger creeping into every word. "The rest of my shares are being transferred as we speak. They must have arrived by now. So why are you standing here trying to make me look like a fool? Are you trying to ckmail me?"


    At that moment his eyes narrowed even further, suspicion ring in his re. "Or is this Cora¡¯s doing?" He pointed toward her suddenly, the usation dripping with venom. "Because the way this is ying out, it seems you¡¯ve already been paid off. Isn¡¯t that right?"


    James words made gasps rippled quietly through the room as James¡¯ voice rose louder, more heated. "Check the numbers!" he demanded, mming his palm against the table. "All of you check them! That extra twenty percent must already be under my name by now. You¡¯re acting as if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, don¡¯t you know your job!"


    Without wasting any more time, Emily stepped forward, her voice rising with the kind of fury that made everyone in the room look at her. She didn¡¯t even bother to hide the contempt twisting her face. Her eyes swept across the board members, her lips curling into a bitter sneer.


    "Just look at this," she spat, pointing toward them one by one. "Look at what you¡¯re doing right now all because you think Cora has sessfully taken over thispany. The moment you believe she¡¯s in charge, you suddenly start acting like you don¡¯t know who your real boss is? Who put this ce on the map? Who carried you all when thispany was falling apart?"


    At that moment the board members shifted ufortably in their seats, some ncing away, others ring back but saying nothing.


    Emily stepped closer to the table, her tone growing harsher, every word dripping with venom. "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see through this little act. You¡¯re pretending. Every single one of you. Pretending you don¡¯t know where your loyalty should lie. And for what? For what, huh? For the peanuts Cora must have promised you? For scraps of change?"


    At that moment she shook her head, disgust in on her face. "You¡¯re willing to turn your backs on the very hand that fed you, the same man who gave thispany a name. It¡¯s pathetic."


    Turning to James, Emily¡¯s voice softened only slightly, though still loud enough for everyone to hear. "James, don¡¯t you dare take this lightly with them. The moment you get everything back under your control, clear them all out. Every single one of them. They¡¯ve shown you exactly who they are today, ipetent, spineless, useless."


    At that moment silence followed her words. The tension was thick enough to suffocate the room. The board members sat rigid, some visibly seething, others trying to mask their difort.


    James slowly turned his gaze across the room, meeting each pair of eyes with a cold, deliberate stare. Then, almost unexpectedly, a smirk crept onto his face, slow and sharp, it was a dangerous kind of smile.


    "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do," he said quietly, the weight of his tone slicing through the silence. He leaned forward slightly, his voice hardening as he spoke to no one in particr yet everyone at once. "This just proves to me that I never had a good board in the first ce."


    At that moment, James turned his full attention toward Cora. His voice dropped low, cold enough to send ripples through the already tense room.


    "So this is what you¡¯ve been banking on, huh?" James said, a mocking smile curling across his lips. "You really think this little shenanigan of yours this pathetic maniption is going to change what¡¯s about to happen here today?"


    However Cora remained still in her seat, her calm gaze fixed on him, refusing to rise to his bait. Her silence only fueled his anger.


    "I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Cora," James continued, stepping closer until he was towering right beside her chair. "But it¡¯s not going to work. Today... you meet your end. Every ounce of humiliation you¡¯ve earned every single thing you deserve you¡¯re going to get it today." His words came out sharp, each one spat with venom. "Just sit there and wait. You¡¯ll see."


    The tension in the room thickened, board members exchanging uneasy nces, whispering to one another in low tones. But before James could say anything more, the same board member who had spoken earlier continued.


    "With all due respect, Mr. Wooden," the man began, his voice calm but steady, "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. These usations this idea that we¡¯ve manipted anything I don¡¯t understand it. I¡¯m in charge of monitoring every share movement in thispany. I know exactly when shares are sold, bought, or transferred."


    He looked James straight in the eye, unflinching. "And up until this moment, nothing like that has happened. No new transfers. No sudden acquisitions. No such thing at all... except¡ª"


    "Except what?"


    James interrupted him, his voice thundered through the boardroom, his face twisted with pure fury. He pointed straight at the board member, his wordsing out in rapid bursts.


    "What other exnation do you even have to give?" James barked. "What are you standing there epting about this? Are you seriously going to tell me you haven¡¯t seen the transfer of shares by now? What are you talking about? Do you think I came here to y games with you or what?"


    He stepped forward, his shadow falling across the table, every wordced with venom. "I¡¯ve marked your face. I know you now. You you¡¯ll be the first person I sack the moment I take full control. Start packing your things. Clear your desk. By the time this meeting is over, you¡¯re done. Finished. Out of mypany!"

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136</h4>


    The room was silent except for James¡¯ heavy breathing. The board member didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he calmly straightened his sses and spoke, his tone measured yet firm.


    "With all due respect Mr James," the man began, "what I was trying to say earlier... is that almost a days ago, a transfer of twenty percent shares was made. But not to you."


    James froze, his expression hardening. "What are you talking about?"


    The board member continued, steady despite the rising tension. "That twenty percent was transferred to someone else. We don¡¯t know much about him, only that he¡¯s listed as ¡¯Mr. B.¡¯ That¡¯s the name on the file. Twenty percent, confirmed. Which means, James, there is no extra twenty percent floating around for you to im. None."


    At that moment Murmurs rippled across the boardroom, shocked faces turning toward James.


    However the man¡¯s voice dropped lower, but his words carried a weight that silenced everyone. "And the strangest part? The person who authorized the transfer, the one who gave up that twenty percent their name wasn¡¯t even revealed. The file is sealed. But the only signature shown... was marked with one word. ¡¯Mark.¡¯"


    James¡¯ eyes shot open wide immediately, his face draining of color as the weight of that name hit him like a blow to the chest.


    James, at that moment, couldn¡¯t help himself. Augh tore out of his chest, it was sharp, bitter, and entirely out of ce. It wasn¡¯t joy; it wasn¡¯t even humor. It was panic trying to disguise itself as confidence. The fear gnawing at his gut was growing heavier by the second, but still, theugh came, echoing through the tense boardroom.


    Then he dragged a hand down his face, shaking his head, a crooked smile twisting across his lips. "This is a joke, right?" he said, his voice dripping with forced amusement. "Tell me this is a joke. Because it has to be. This is the little trick Cora¡¯s been cooking up, isn¡¯t it?"


    Immediately his gaze swept across the room from the quiet board members who avoided his eyes to Cora, who sat there calm andposed, her silence almost mocking. "Of course," he continued, the bitterness sharpening in his tone, "of course this is what you people were nning. No wonder you all came so early. No wonder you were all sitting here quietly like saints when I walked in. You¡¯ve been plotting this, haven¡¯t you? Sabotaging me. Everyst one of you."


    Again he stepped closer to the table, mming his hand down on the polished wood, making a few people flinch. "So let me get this straight," James said, his voice rising with each word. "You¡¯re trying to tell me, that Mark somehow transferred twenty percent of thepany¡¯s shares to somebody called... Mr. B?"


    He scoffed loudly, shaking his head as if the very thought offended him. "How is that even possible? That twenty percent is mine! It belongs to me! Mike wouldn¡¯t no, Mike couldn¡¯t transfer something like that to some faceless stranger nobody here even knows."


    James¡¯ eyes darted from one face to another, searching for any sign of hesitation, any crack in their resolve. But all he saw was silence silence that only made his rage boil hotter.


    "You think you can y this game with me?" he snarled, his voice low and dangerous now. "All of you. Every single one of you sitting here including Cora." He pointed at her sharply, the usation hanging heavy in the air. "You think this little setup is going to work? You think I won¡¯t find out who¡¯s behind it?"


    He straightened, his re sweeping across the entire boardroom, his voice thundering in finality.


    "By the time I get to the root of this, every one of you will regret it."


    At that moment, the man stood firm, his voice calm but edged with a weight that demanded attention. The murmurs in the boardroom quieted as he addressed James directly again, this time his tone was cutting through the heavy tension like a de.


    "Mr. James," he said evenly, "this isn¡¯t a game. None of this is some petty trick or rumor. This is real. Why would anyone here why would I treat something as delicate as thispany¡¯s shares like a game?"


    The man¡¯s words carried no hesitation. He reached into his folder and pulled out a thick document stamped with the officialpany seal, flipping it open deliberately so everyone could see. "Here," he continued, stepping toward James and holding the paper out toward him. "Take a look for yourself. Every detail is here. The signatures are here. Mark signed it. The new shareholder listed as Mr. B signed it. Everything was filed with thepany, reviewed, and confirmed. It¡¯s legitimate. The twenty percent you think belongs to you... it doesn¡¯t. It belongs to Mr. B."


    A sharp wave of whispers swept across the room, board members leaning toward one another, disbelief and shock etched across their faces. The revtion cracked through the atmosphere like lightning, shifting the bnce of the entire meeting.


    James stood frozen for a moment, his breathing harsh and uneven. His eyes flickered from the man¡¯s calm expression to the document in his hands, as if daring it to say something different. Without another word, he strode forward, each step heavy and deliberate, the anger radiating from him thick enough to choke the air.


    He snatched the papers from the man¡¯s hands with a sharp motion, the sudden force making a few members flinch. The rustle of the pages filled the silence as James tore the folder open and scanned through the contents with frantic eyes.


    Every line confirmed what the man had said. The names. The signatures. The sealed approval. The transfer date. It was all there, staring back at him like a cruel joke carved in ink.


    His jaw tightened. His teeth ground together so hard it felt like they might crack. The air around him felt heavier with every passing second, the weight of betrayal and humiliation pressing down on his chest.


    Finally, as the truth settled in and the realization sank deeper than he wanted to admit, James lowered the paper slightly, his voice dropping to a hoarse whisper only he could hear.


    "You crazy bastard."

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137</h4>


    James couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. His hands trembled slightly as he held the document, eyes darting over the signatures again and again, almost hoping the letters would rearrange themselves into a different name. Mark... how could you?


    The betrayal burned hotter with every passing second. Mark wasn¡¯t just some shareholder he was the one James thought would be his key to reiming thepany. The only route left to w his way back into control, and now, with a single transfer, Mike had ripped that hope out from under him.


    "How... how is this even possible?" James muttered under his breath, though loud enough for the tension in the room to thicken. His voice cracked between disbelief and fury. "The only way... the only chance I had to get thispany back... and you destroyed it."


    He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to look at anyone else. His eyes stayed glued to the document, as though staring hard enough would somehow rewrite the reality before him.


    At that moment the board member cleared his throat softly, drawing all eyes to him as he continued. "Well... as you can see, Mr. James, the evidence is right there. The share was sold, and it has a new owner now, Mr. B."


    Immediately a murmur rippled through the room, though no one dared speak above a whisper.


    Then the man straightened even more, holding his ground. "As for the remaining ten percent... I trust you remember how it was divided among the board members? Five of us, each holding an equal share." He paused briefly, letting the words sink in. "That division is still valid. And the deadline to reim those shares has long passed, you didn¡¯t renewed. They are fully under our control now."


    James¡¯ grip tightened around the document. "What are you saying?" he demanded, his voice low but dangerous.


    However the man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. "I¡¯m saying," he replied steadily, "that we¡¯ve decided to sell ourbined ten percent as well."


    Immediately the boardroom went dead silent.


    "Sold it... to the same person," the man finished. "To Mr. B."


    At that moment James¡¯ breath caught. His mind raced as the weight of those words hit him like a hammer.


    "Which means," the man added, each word deliberate, "Mr. B now controls thirty percent of thepany¡¯s shares."


    Upon hearing what the man just said, James couldn¡¯t hold himself back. Rage boiled up from deep within him, spilling out in a torrent of words. He mmed the document down on the table, the sound echoing across the boardroom as everyone flinched slightly at the force.


    "Who is this God-forsaken Mr. B!!" James shouted, his voice cracking between anger and disbelief. "Doesn¡¯t he have a real name? A proper name? A family name? Why is everyone calling him Mr. B like some ghost in the shadows?"


    His voice grew louder, almost trembling with fury as he paced in front of the table, gesturing wildly toward the board members. "What is going on here? Are you all trying to dupe me? Is this some borate scheme to make me lose mypanypletely? Is this your grand n?"


    James¡¯ eyes darted toward the board, his face twisted with betrayal. "I trusted you!" he shouted, pointing an using finger at them. "I trusted every single one of you! That¡¯s why I left that ten percent in your care. I promised you I promised you I would pay you handsomely to im it back when the time was right. And what do you do? You sold it!" His voice cracked again, the weight of the realization hitting him harder. "You sold it... without even telling me!"


    He mmed his hand on the table again, leaning forward, breathing heavily. "Why? Why would you do this? Why would you betray me like this?"


    However the board members stayed silent. None of them moved. Their faces remained stone, refusing to give him the reaction he desperately wanted.


    James red at them all, his chest heaving, his words lowering into a bitter growl. "You¡¯re all betrayers. Everyst one of you. If I had known this is what you¡¯d do, I would never have trusted you."


    Still a suffocating silence filled the room after his outburst. The weight of his fury hung in the air, but no one dared respond.


    And yet, across the table, Cora satpletely still. Unlike James, she wasn¡¯t shouting or pacing. Her mind was somewhere else entirely.


    Mr. B.


    The name was unfamiliar to her. It didn¡¯t belong to anyone she knew. And that more than anything intrigued her.


    ¡¯Who was this man who now owned thirty percent of herpany? Thirty percent, without her ever hearing his name, without him ever stepping foot into this room?¡¯It was unsettling, but also strangely fascinating.


    At that moment, Cora drew a deep breath, forcing her curiosity about Mr. B to the back of her mind. There would be time to deal with that mysteryter. Right now, she had to focus on James the man who still stood there fuming, shaking with anger, yet blind to how powerless he had truly be.


    She rose from her seat slowly, every movement deliberate, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor as she approached him. The room was silent; all eyes followed her.


    "James," she began, her voice calm but carrying an edge sharp enough to cut through his rage, "I hope you understand the kind of position you¡¯re in now."


    James froze mid-step, ring at her but saying nothing.


    "From every indication, from everything we¡¯ve seen today," she continued, gesturing toward the documents still clutched in his trembling hands, "you don¡¯t even have one percent of thispany anymore. Not one. Which means, James... you don¡¯t belong here. You have no ties to ZXZ anymore."


    Cora¡¯s voice hardened, every word deliberate and cruelly clear. "And because of that, I¡¯m sending you off properly. Consider it thest mercy you¡¯ll ever get from me or thispany."


    Hearing Cora words James¡¯ jaw clenched, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    "But after today," Cora said, stepping closer until she was face-to-face with him, "if you ever set foot in ZxZ again if you so much as breathe near thispany¡¯s walls, I¡¯ve already instructed security to deal with you however they see fit." Her smile curved, almost sweet, but her words carried venom. "They can break your legs. Drag you out. Do whatever they want. I won¡¯t stop them."


    The board shifted ufortably, some ncing at James, others at Cora, the tension thick as a storm.


    Cora tilted her head slightly, her smile widening just enough to sting. "Now do you finally understand the difference between us? You can keep convincing yourself I¡¯m not the one doing this. Lie to yourself all you want. But reality, James..." she gestured toward the papers, toward the board, toward the silence heavy in the room, "...is standing right in front of you."

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Cora just said, James¡¯ entire body stiffened. His jaw clenched so tightly that a small muscle twitched in his cheek. He stood there, frozen in ce,his hands fisted at his sides, breathing heavier with each second. But no words came out.


    There was nothing left to say.


    He had been defeated,pletely, painfully, and publicly.


    Every n heid out, every strategy he thought would bring him victory, had copsed right in front of him. Now, everything every bit of control, pride, and power,y in Cora¡¯s hands. And the worst part? He hadn¡¯t even seen iting.


    ¡¯Who is Mr. B?¡¯ The question screamed inside his head.


    ¡¯Could it be William? Did William actually betray me?¡¯


    His thoughts spiraled with confusion and rising panic, but before he could even find his voice, something else happened.


    Emily, without saying a word, she turned on her heels and stormed out of the boardroom. Her heels clicked loudly against the floor, the sound echoing behind her like an usation.


    Seeing what just just happened James blinked, snapped out of his frozen daze. His eyes darted after her.


    "Emily¡ª" he finally rasped, turning to Cora onest time. His face twisted in hatred and desperation. "This isn¡¯t over. You¡¯re going to pay for this." He pointed at her, his voice dark. "Mark my words, Cora. Just wait and see I¡¯ming back for you."


    And with that, he spun around and rushed out after Emily.


    As he exited the room, pushing through the hallway, he caught sight of her nearing the elevator. "Emily! Emily, wait!" he called, his voice catching up before his feet could. "Why are you walking away like this? What¡¯s going on?"


    However Emily didn¡¯t slow down. She hit the elevator button hard, breathing through her nose, refusing to look back.


    "Emily, talk to me!" James said, finally catching up, reaching for her arm.


    She turned, her face sharp with disgust and disappointment. "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" she snapped. "Everything is over, James! Over!"


    James blinked at her, lost.


    "Just look at you," she continued, voice rising. "You couldn¡¯t even destroy your ex-wife. You the almighty James couldn¡¯t even bring down Cora."


    She scoffed and shook her head. "You killed James. The James I first knew? The powerful one? The dangerous one?" She jabbed her finger into his chest. "He¡¯s dead."


    At that moment, James couldn¡¯t even lift his head. Emily¡¯s words pierced deeper than a knife. Her voice, sharp and cold, echoed in his ears like a harsh judgment he couldn¡¯t escape. And the worst part? She was right.


    He was ashamed, ashamed in a way he had never known before.


    This wasn¡¯t just failure, this was defeat. A slow, painful, humiliating defeat.


    And not at the hands of some powerful rival or hidden enemy. No. It was Cora, the very woman he once swore he would crush like an insect under his shoe. The woman he used to mock. The woman he dismissed, belittled, and discarded like she was nothing.


    Yet here he was, cornered, helpless.


    Broken.


    Every move he made, every n he plotted she was always one step ahead. no five steps ahead. She wasn¡¯t just reacting to his tactics; she was outying him before he even started. And now, he wasn¡¯t just losing hispany. He was losing the respect of the only woman left who still stood by his side.


    Immediately James swallowed hard, his throat dry like paper. His hands trembled slightly, and his eyes burned, not with tears, but with the weight of reality finally hitting him like a crashing wave.


    Then he turned to Emily, his voice low, cracked. "I¡¯m sorry," he said, barely able to look her in the eye. "I truly am. I didn¡¯t expect it to go this way. I swear to you, Emily, I¡¯ll get it all back. I¡¯ll make sure ZXZ belongs to me again. Just... please. Be patient. Just hold on¡ª"


    "you know I love you?" Emily cut him off, scoffing with a cold chuckle. "James... you love me? You think that¡¯s what I want to hear right now?"


    He blinked, confused, trying to understand the shift in her tone.


    She stepped back slightly, folding her arms, her eyebrows raised in disbelief. "Is that how I¡¯m supposed to celebrate my birthday? Huh?" she asked, her voice rising. "Did you forget already? It¡¯s in two weeks, James. Two weeks!"


    Then her eyes narrowed, her disappointment written all over her face. "Is this the life you promised me? Is this the future I left everything for? To stand beside a man who can¡¯t even beat his ex-wife? You promised me luxury. You promised me power. You promised me I would never have to watch another woman walk all over you."


    Her tone grew sharper, each word like a p. "So tell me, James. How are you going to fix this now?"


    "How are you going to do it?"


    At that moment, upon hearing what Emily just said, James felt something twist deep inside him not anger, not quite pain either, but a quiet, bitter disappointment that left a hollow feeling in his chest. He stared at her, trying to find the words, trying to process what she had just said.


    ¡¯Was she serious?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t be Emily would be saying this, he had just been publicly humiliated, defeated, and stripped of everything he once controlled. Thepany that carried his name, the legacy he fought for, was now in the hands of his ex-wife. The board had turned their backs on him, and Mr. B a man he didn¡¯t even know, had taken over 30% of thepany like it was some game of Monopoly.


    And in the middle of all this chaos, Emily his girlfriend, the woman he left Cora for was more concerned about her birthday party?


    At that moment a cold silence stretched between them.


    James tried to keep his face calm, but inside, he was crumbling. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He had chosen Emily. He had stood by her, promised her everything, wealth, power, the life she always dreamed of. He had fought for her, even against his own conscience. He had destroyed his marriage, walked away from Cora, and now, when he was at his lowest, this was the best Emily could offer him? aint about a birthday?


    Then he clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms, but he didn¡¯t speak the anger rising in his chest. Not now. Not here. The shame was already too much. The humiliation too fresh. And deep down, he knew, he had no right tosh out.


    Because no matter how unfair Emily¡¯s words felt... he did make that promise. He did tell her that her birthday this year would be one for the history books.


    So even though it hurt, even though it was thest thing on his mind, James forced himself to nod. His jaw was tight, but his voice came out calm too calm.


    "Emily... don¡¯t worry," he said quietly, his eyes not quite meeting hers. "The birthday I nned for you... everything I promised... it¡¯s still going to happen."

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139</h4>


    Upon hearing what James just said she raised a brow, folding her arms, clearly still irritated.


    He continued, holding back the bitterness in his throat. "I¡¯ll make sure everything still goes as nned. The venue. The guests. The dress. Everything. You won¡¯t have to lift a finger."


    Then he looked up at her, his expression tired but determined.


    "You have nothing to worry about."


    At that moment, hearing what James just said, Emily slowly drew in a breath, her arms folding across her chest as she stared at him with a mixture of disappointment and emotional exhaustion. The fire in her voice was low, but it burned with rity.


    "No problem," she said softly, but there was no softness in her eyes. "But for now... I will not be going back to your house again."


    James¡¯ brows furrowed in confusion. "Emily, what are you talking about? You¡¯re leaving?"


    "I¡¯m going back to my apartment," she answered without hesitation. "I need to step away from all this. Everything that¡¯s happened today, James, do you even see how far you¡¯ve fallen? Do you know what it¡¯s like watching the man who once stood so tall now crawling in circles trying to catch up with people like Cora?"


    Immediately James tried to speak, but no words came out.


    Emily continued, her voice rising just slightly, "When the time is right... if I see that you¡¯re really doing something trying your best to be the man you once were... If I see you fighting, not just talking... if you manage to keep your promise to me... if you can show me that you still have that fire I once admired..."


    Her voice trailed off briefly before picking up again.


    "...then I can think about maybeing back. But as for now?" She shook her head slowly. "I don¡¯t see youing back at all. James, you promised me everything. You told me you would take care of me, provide for my every need, stand strong no matter what. But now?"


    She nced around the empty hallway they were standing in. Her voice cracked ever so slightly.


    "...Now I don¡¯t see that man anymore."


    James looked like he had been pped. The guilt, the shame it was all written across his face.


    But Emily wasn¡¯t done.


    "I¡¯m not saying this to break you. So don¡¯t see this as a breakup," she said, her tone softening just enough to sting. "See this... as me pushing you. Pushing you to man up. To fight for what¡¯s yours. To stopining, stop ming everyone else, and start getting back the life you let slip through your fingers."


    And with that, she turned and walked into the elevator, her heels clicking sharply against the floor, her back straight, her head high leaving James rooted to the spot, staring after her, her final words echoing in his mind.


    "See this as me pushing you to man up, fight for what is yours and get it."


    At that moment, James stood still, watching Emily disappear down the hallway without looking back. He couldn¡¯t say another word, even if he wanted to. His throat tightened, his pride buried deep beneath the weight of disappointment, shame, and helplessness. Every step Emily took away from him echoed like a countdown in his ears a warning that his world was falling apart faster than he could piece it back together.


    Deep down, James knew exactly what her words meant. Whether she said it nicely or not, this was a breakup. Maybe not loud, maybe not final... but it was a shift. It was Emily saying, "Until you be the man I need, I¡¯m done." And that hit him harder than he expected. He had traded Cora for Emily with the belief that Emily would stand by him, that she would push him forward, not abandon him in the storm.


    But now, here he was alone, stripped of his power, stripped of hispany, and now slowly being stripped of the woman he thought would never walk away.


    Still, he tried to make sense of it all. "Maybe she¡¯s just testing me wanting me to push harder," he muttered under his breath. "Maybe if I fix things, she¡¯lle back."


    He tightened his fists.


    The only thing he was sure of now was that he had to act fast. Time wasn¡¯t on his side anymore, and the walls were closing in. He still had some cash left, enough to arrange something for Emily¡¯s birthday at least. That was the one promise he could still fulfill without anyone¡¯s permission.


    But Cora... Cora was the thorn in his side that refused to go away. He didn¡¯t know how she pulled this off how she managed to flip everything on its head and get the board and the shares all dancing to her tune. The more he thought about it, the more William¡¯s name started to echo in his head.


    "Could William have betrayed me?" he whispered.


    James didn¡¯t want to believe it, but the facts were staring him in the face. There was no other exnation for how that 30% share was rerouted behind his back. He had to talk to William again. Maybe just maybe William knew something he didn¡¯t, or maybe he slipped something he wasn¡¯t supposed to. Either way, James knew one thing for certain.


    He was going to pay Cora back. One way or another. Even if it was thest thing he ever did.


    *


    Meanwhile, back inside the conference room, the atmosphere had shifted. Now that James had stormed out after Emily, and his threats had dissolved into silence, Cora sat calmly at the head of the table. But her mind was far from calm. If anything, she was equally disturbed, just hiding it better.


    She looked around at the board members, her eyes scanning each face carefully, and then with a firm butposed voice, she spoke.


    "I want to know," she said slowly, her voice clear. "This Mr. B..."


    She leaned forward.


    "I want to know who he is. How did he contact you? When did this happen? Where did the meetings take ce?"


    The room fell into a hush.


    "I mean it," Cora added, her tone sharpening ever so slightly. "I really want to know. Because I don¡¯t remember authorizing any dealings with Mr. B. I don¡¯t even know who this person is. Yet, somehow, he now owns 30% of thispany."


    She sat back in her chair, folding her arms.


    "So tell me something, anything. Because right now... I need answers."

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140</h4>


    At that moment, as the tension in the conference room lingered like thick smoke, one of the board members cleared his throat gently and stood up. His expression wasposed, but the weight of what he was about to say hung in the air like a thundercloud waiting to burst.


    Then Everyone turned their heads toward him as he pushed his sses higher on the bridge of his nose and looked directly at Cora.


    "Miss. Cora," he began slowly, respectfully, "please understand that what I¡¯m about to say is not meant to challenge your authority or question your intentions. I have deep respect for you... and for everything you¡¯ve done for thispany and what you¡¯re about to do." His voice was steady but cautious. "However, there¡¯s something that I believe you deserve to know, something that all of us in this room have been keeping to ourselves until now."


    Cora narrowed her eyes slightly, nodding once. "Go on."


    The board member took a deep breath. "None of us... actually know who Mr. B is. His identity remains aplete mystery, even to this very moment. When he first contacted us, it was through a secure channel no name, no face, no physical meetings. Just clear instructions, swift payments, and legal backing from one of the most sophisticated legal teams we¡¯ve ever dealt with, The King ."


    He paused to let that sink in, and the room fellpletely silent.


    "At first, we honestly thought it was a scam," he admitted, shaking his head. "It seemed ridiculous. Why would anyone want to pay three times the actual market value for our shares? But everything checked out. The money was real. The contracts were real. Thewyers? Very real. So we followed through. One by one, we sold our individual 2% shares to this ¡¯Mr. B¡¯."


    Cora¡¯s eyes were still, unblinking, her fingers tightening subtly on the edge of the table.


    "That¡¯s not all," he continued, his voice growing more serious. "What I think you really need to hear, Ms. Cora, is this, Mr. B, whether intentionally or not, made you a kind of... leverage. You see, there¡¯s been talk. We heard from someone on the inside that you had transferred 20% of thepany¡¯s shares to someone else recently. We assumed it was part of some long-term strategy, but..."


    He hesitated, and Cora leaned forward just slightly.


    "...from the look of things, I think there¡¯s been a very costly mistake. That 20% you transferred, it wasn¡¯t from thepany¡¯s dormant holding or from the extra pool. It came from your own personal shareholding, your original 50%."


    Immediately the words hit Cora like a p across the face.


    "In other words," the board member added carefully, "you didn¡¯t realize you were giving up that much power. Right now, you only hold 30% of ZXZ¡¯s shares."


    At that moment a cold silence filled the room as he let the statementnd properly. Then he added, almost reluctantly:


    "And Mr. B... he holds the same. 30%. So... as it stands now, Ms. Cora... neither of you is a majority shareholder."


    At that moment, hearing what the man just said, Cora¡¯s face stiffened as if something had snapped inside her. Her mind was spinning, trying to process the weight of the mistake she hadn¡¯t realized she made. All this while, she had thought she was in control, strategically moving her pieces, outwitting James, and securing her position as the true owner of ZXZ. But now, this revtion pulled the ground right from beneath her feet. She had unknowingly trimmed her own power.


    If James had seeded in reiming that 20% and adding it to the 10% that had been spread among the board members, which they now sold to Mr. B, he would have easily owned a 30% stake. Combined with thepany¡¯s untouched 20%, which was left dormant James could¡¯ve effortlessly taken back control and pushed her out like a pawn. It would¡¯ve been a clean and legal checkmate. That thought alone made her stomach turn.


    The worst part? She never even saw iting.


    The fact that the board members had sold their shares for three times the value showed how powerful and calcted Mr. B was. He didn¡¯t just buy shares. He purchased silence. He bought his way into the heart of thepany without ever revealing his face. And now, he owned just as much as she did. That was what haunted her the most.


    Mr. B was not just a shadow. He was a threat.


    At that moment Cora¡¯s fingers curled slowly around the edge of the table. "Robert," she whispered to herself. That 20% she had transferred to him... it might be the only leverage she had left. If she could pull that back, or at least secure his loyalty then maybe, just maybe, she could shift the power bnce back in her favor.


    She needed answers, she needed control, she needed to know who Mr. B really was.


    And she would find him, whoever he was, wherever he was. Because no one hides behind initials and thinks they can outy her.


    **


    Meanwhile...Far across the city, a ck luxury sedan slowly pulled into the circr driveway of a high-profile mansion surrounded by tall iron gates. The weather had turned humid, and as the car came to a smooth halt, the man in the backseat sat silently for a few seconds, his hand resting on the handle.


    The door opened, and the man stepped out with no tie, his cor open.


    He stood tall, calm on the outside, but there was a storm of fire in his eyes.


    Samuel drew in a slow breath, his eyes fixed on the mansion ahead like a soldier eyeing the battlefield.


    His manager, walking beside him checked his watch and said quietly, "Sir, the meeting is set. ording to the assistant, your wife should be here already. Everything is prepared."


    However Samuel didn¡¯t respond immediately. He looked up at the building once more, then his jaw clenched.


    "She better be here," he said coldly, his voice sharp and firm like steel.


    "She just can¡¯t destroy me this quietly, this easily and expect to walk away like nothing happened. Not after what she did. Not after what I lost. No... if she wants peace of mind, she bettere out and correct what she started."

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141</h4>


    At that moment, therge doors creaked open, and Samuel finally stepped into thevish living room, his shoes clicking against the marble floor with each proud stride he took. The cold air from the central cooling system hummed low, but nothing could match the tension that immediately swallowed the room the moment his presence filled it. His eyes, sharp and zing with disdain, scanned the room until they locked on the woman sitting quietly by the window, Reba.


    She was seated in the same wheelchair he had custom-ordered from Italy when she first lost her ability to walk. A wheelchair that cost him a fortune then. One that once symbolized his affection and care. Now, it only fueled his growing contempt.


    At that moment a slow smirk crawled onto Samuel¡¯s face, not the kind that came from amusement, but the kind that oozed arrogance and cruelty.


    "Well, well, well," he drawled sarcastically, dragging each word like it wasced with venom. "Reba... look at you. Still sitting in that wheelchair I bought for you. How shameless can one woman be?"


    Then he began walking toward her, deliberately slow, arms crossed behind his back like he was inspecting something filthy on the floor.


    "You still use my money. My things. My roof. My wheelchair. But you have the nerve, the absolute nerve to open your mouth and ruin my name outside?" Then his tone shifted from mocking to sharp anger. "You ungrateful human being. You sit there acting innocent, but you¡¯re the reason I¡¯m being dragged in the media like a criminal."


    However Reba didn¡¯t respond. Her hands remained folded on herp, her eyes calm but piercing, following every movement Samuel made. Her silence, oddly enough, spoke volumes, it irritated him more than any words ever could.


    Immediately Samuel scoffed and turned halfway, unable to handle the fact that she wouldn¡¯t speak. "I should¡¯ve known. I should¡¯ve known from the moment you started seeking sympathy everyday, that this was where you were headed. Just because I told you to exercise patience just because I didn¡¯t give you the attention you wanted at every damn minute you decided to go out there and make a mockery of me."


    He turned back around, pointing a finger directly at her.


    "You think I¡¯m stupid, right? You think I don¡¯t know this is all a performance? What¡¯s next, Reba? Are you going to tell the press that I pushed you down the stairs too?"


    Still, she said nothing, he chuckled bitterly. "I regret ever knowing you. I regret every second, every coin, every moment I spent trying to build something with you. And now look, just because I refused to y your emotional little games, just because I asked you to wait a little longer... you stabbed me in the back."


    Then he moved even closer now, lowering his face toward her as if trying to provoke her further. "Just because your zombie friend started giving you the attention you crave, you saw it as an opportunity to turn the world against me. You think I don¡¯t see it?"


    Reba¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t blink. She didn¡¯t flinch. She just stared silent, calm, and unreadable.


    Samuel straightened up again, clearly agitated that he couldn¡¯t rattle her. Then his voice rose slightly.


    "You destroyed everything. You destroyed me."


    Still Reba¡¯s silence was louder than anything she could¡¯ve said. Her eyes sharp, steady, and filled with quiet resolve, never once wavered, not even as Samuel paced around her like a wolf circling its prey. She looked at him, not with fear, not with anger, but with something far more unsettling to him disappointment.


    Samuel could feel it. That weight of judgment without words. That piercing stare that stripped away everyyer of pride he had built around himself. And it infuriated him. She wasn¡¯t shouting. She wasn¡¯t crying. She wasn¡¯t even fighting back. That stillness... thatposure... it was unbearable.


    Seeing that Reba didn¡¯t so much as blink, still seated quietly in the wheelchair he once prided himself for buying her, Samuel clenched his jaw and narrowed his eyes. Her silence wasn¡¯t weakness, it was strength. And that strength threatened everything he thought he had power over.


    He forced a bitter smile, one that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and took a slow step closer. Then another. Then another.


    "You know what, Reba?" he began, his voice suddenly calm too calm, like a storm was hiding behind it. "I don¡¯t understand how we got here. I really don¡¯t."


    He turned his gaze to the floor as if trying to summon some trace of vulnerability.


    "You know I never wanted things to turn out like this. I told you why I had to do what I did. Why I had to keep you at a distance. It wasn¡¯t because I stopped caring. It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t love you."


    He crouched slightly now, just to meet her eye-level, tilting his head with false tenderness.


    "I needed to protect our future. That¡¯s all. That¡¯s all this ever was. I sacrificed things us because I was thinking of something bigger. Something long-term. And what did you do?" He chuckled dryly and shook his head. "You turned your back on me the moment I needed you to understand."


    Still, Reba didn¡¯t respond.


    "So what changed, Reba?" Samuel¡¯s voice dropped lower, a little rougher now. "What made you decide I wasn¡¯t worth waiting for anymore? You knew the pressure I was under. You knew the deals I had to make. You knew the lies I had to tell to keep everything intact. And you knew... every secret I ever kept was to protect us."


    When she remained motionless, her hands calmly folded on herp, he stood slowly, then walked around to her side, his movements calcted, controlled. And then, carefully, he reached out to take her hand.


    But just as his fingers were about to brush hers, Reba gently pulled her hand back and ced it in herp again, never breaking eye contact.


    The rejection was so subtle, so quiet, but it shattered something in Samuel.


    His nostrils red slightly. His brows twitched. His smile vanished for a second, but he quickly recovered. His eyes blinked away the flicker of rage that threatened to break loose. He couldn¡¯t explode. Not now. Not yet.


    Instead, with his voice suddenly soft again, he said, "I know you¡¯re angry, Reba. I know you feel like I¡¯ve hurt you. And maybe... maybe I did. But please... just listen to me."

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142</h4>


    At that moment, Samuel leaned closer, his voice low and coated in a falsely gentle tone that didn¡¯t match the desperation tightening in his eyes. "Reba," he began, his fingers fidgeting slightly at his side, "you know I¡¯m doing this for us... for everything we nned, for everything we talked about."


    He paused, letting his gaze linger on her face, hoping to find even the smallest crack in her calm expression, something to grab onto, something to manipte. But Reba remainedposed, unreadable.


    "This mess," he continued, gesturing vaguely around the room as if the walls themselves held the weight of the scandal, "it can all go away. It really can. But I need you to do just one thing for me, just one. Something so simple, yet so powerful. You, of all people, you have what it takes to fix this. To set the record straight. You can save everything."


    He slowly began pacing again, his hands behind his back now like a man giving a business pitch, not a plea to someone he once imed to love. "All you need to do is hold a press conference. That¡¯s all. Just go out there and say it was all a lie. Tell them you don¡¯t know me. That we were never together. That it was a stunt... a mistake... anything. Just say whatever you have to say to make them doubt the story."


    He turned around quickly to face her again, locking eyes with her now. "You know I wouldn¡¯t be asking this if I didn¡¯t believe it was the best way out for both of us. Because look at the way things are going... if this scandal keeps spreading, you¡¯re not the only one who¡¯ll lose, we will lose. Everything. Our future. My career. Your peace, and happiness. All of it."


    Reba¡¯s fingers curled lightly around the edge of her wheelchair. Her lips were still sealed, but her eyes had begun to narrow ever so slightly.


    However Samuel mistook it for consideration, and pressed on.


    "I know you love me, Reba. I know you do. I¡¯ve always known. And I appreciate it. I do," he said, stepping forward again, now crouching beside her, his voice thick with counterfeit sincerity. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to do this for me. For us. You fix this, and I promise you, I¡¯ll go back to taking care of you like I always have. Like we nned. And when the time is right, I¡¯lle back fully... just like we promised each other."


    At that moment, Samuel leaned in gently, his fingers slowly wrapping around Reba¡¯s hands with careful precision, as if afraid she might pull away again. His palms were slightly cold, but his grip was firm, intentional. He gave her hands a small squeeze, and then, like a man rehearsing an apology too many times in his head, he began tapping her knuckles softly, pretending it was aforting gesture.


    "Reba..." he whispered with a trembling breath, his voice almost cracking, not from genuine remorse, but from pressure. "I know you¡¯re hurting. I can feel it. And I know I¡¯ve failed to give you all the answers you deserved. That¡¯s on me. That¡¯s my mistake."


    She didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes didn¡¯t move. Again Samuel took the silence as a small opening.


    "I just want you to know," he continued, shifting his tone as he subtly tried to bait her, "that I understand how something like this doesn¡¯t just happen out of the blue. You wouldn¡¯t go this far unless someone pushed you, unless someone fed you lies or twisted things in your head. And I know exactly who that someone is."


    Reba blinked once. Barely. But Samuel caught it.


    "It¡¯s Cora, isn¡¯t it?" he asked softly, feigning sorrow. "That woman... I know she would be hovering around you. She¡¯s always wanted to get in between us. You think I don¡¯t know that? I do. She¡¯s jealous. Bitter. She never got over the fact that I said no to her."


    He tapped her hand again, this time more tenderly, lowering his gaze to seem broken. "That¡¯s why she came to you. That¡¯s why she whispered poison in your ears, trying to make you see me as a monster. But I¡¯m not. You know I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve never stopped loving you, Reba. You and our daughter... You two are my entire world."


    Again Samuel leaned in a bit more, trying to draw a response from her eyes. "And that¡¯s exactly why I kept my distance for a while. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like out there. People like Cora... they¡¯ll do anything to tear someone down, especially someone like me. That¡¯s why I needed to protect you. To protect us. But I should¡¯ve told you. I should¡¯ve told you everything."


    He gently ced her hand over his heart. "I¡¯m sorry, Reba. I truly am. If I had exined things better... if I had trusted you more... maybe none of this would have happened. Maybe we wouldn¡¯t be here, like this."


    His voice lowered into a whisper, as if he was confessing a sacred truth. "I¡¯m very, very sorry."


    At that moment, Reba¡¯s eyes were like zing coals. Her hands trembled not out of fear, but from holding back the storm raging within her. With one sharp, swift motion, she yanked her hand out of Samuel¡¯s grip, her face twisting into an expression so filled with rage and hurt that it made even the arrogant man take a step back.


    "Don¡¯t you dare touch me," she said, her voice cracking but strong, bitter with pain. "You disgust me, Samuel."


    Immediately Samuel opened his mouth to speak again, but Reba raised a hand to silence him.


    "I wasn¡¯t even supposed to be here," she hissed. "But I came. You want to know why? I came because I wanted to see what kind of lie you would cook up this time. I wanted to see what version of the truth you would invent for me today, Samuel. Because that¡¯s what you do best, isn¡¯t it? Lie. Manipte. Twist things around until you look like a victim and I look like a fool."


    Her voice rose, not in hysteria, but in fury. "Do I look like a child to you? Like someone who doesn¡¯t think, who can¡¯t reason for herself? Do you think I¡¯ve lost my mindpletely? How many years, Samuel? How many years has it been since you abandoned us, me, and your daughter? Huh? How many years did you pretend like we didn¡¯t even exist?"


    At that moment Samuel swallowed hard, but she didn¡¯t wait for his answer. She didn¡¯t need one.


    "You think you cane in here and me another woman for everything? Thatdy, yes, the same one you¡¯re demonizing right now, she didn¡¯t whisper lies to me. She helped me. She brought me things we needed when you were nowhere to be found. She paid my hospital bills, she bought food, she gave our daughter a reason to smile again. And you know what else she did?"

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143</h4>


    Then Reba leaned forward slightly, her voice cutting like a knife.


    "She showed me the truth. She showed me the life you¡¯ve been living while we sat in silence, hoping. She showed me how you¡¯ve been out there, wining and dining, acting like a king while your own child wondered if she even had a father. I knew deep down, Samuel. I always knew. But I kept pretending. I kept making excuses for you, telling myself you were doing it for us... for our future. But that was a lie I told myself because I still believed in the man I thought you were."


    She scoffed, her throat tight with unshed tears. "Do you know how many women you¡¯ve been with, Samuel? Do you? Because I don¡¯t. I lost count. And that¡¯s the part that burns the most. You didn¡¯t just neglect us... you erased us. You lived as though we were nothing more than a bad memory."


    She paused, her hands clenched tightly around the arms of her wheelchair. "And the worst part of it all? Youe here, sit in front of me, and still make excuses. Still try to manipte me with fake apologies and twisted stories. You didn¡¯t care when I was in that hospital. You didn¡¯t care when our daughter cried herself to sleep, asking why Daddy stopped calling. And you sure didn¡¯t care that the ident that put me in this chair... was because of you."


    Immediately Reba¡¯s chest rose and fell, her voice trembling now, not from weakness, but from the flood of pain that had long been buried beneath her silence. She looked Samuel dead in the eyes, not blinking, not flinching, as she continued.


    "You want to talk about betrayal? About how someone pushed me into doing this? Fine. Let me tell you something you¡¯ve clearly forgotten," she said, her tone sharp and cold. "Do you remember that rainy day? The day you were supposed to audition for MK Entertainment? The one where you insisted you needed your lucky suit... the same suit you left behind in your old apartment?"


    Immediately Samuel¡¯s brows twitched. He remembered that day. He had been panicking. The rain was pouring heavily, and everything seemed to be going wrong, except the part Reba was about to remind him of.


    "I went back for that suit," Reba said, her voice growing firmer. "I got drenched to my bones in that rain, but I went. I climbed those slippery stairs and searched through every damn bag in that apartment just to find your stupid ¡¯lucky¡¯ suit. And you know what happened next?"


    She pointed to her legs, her fingers shaking. "This. This happened. I got into that ident that took away my ability to walk. And even after I was bleeding, gasping for breath on the road, I didn¡¯t stop. I gave that suit to a neighbor and begged them to deliver it to you, even while I was losing consciousness in the back of an ambnce."


    Her eyes welled with tears, but they didn¡¯t fall. She wasn¡¯t going to give Samuel the satisfaction of seeing her cry. "You passed that audition. You got signed to MK Entertainment. Your dream came true. And what did I get in return? A wheelchair and silence. You couldn¡¯t even face me, Samuel. You couldn¡¯t look at me because I became a burden to your shining future. You didn¡¯t want the world to know the price someone paid to help you stand where you are today."


    Sheughed bitterly. "You couldn¡¯t even handle the idea of people knowing you had a child. You told me you had to keep it quiet, that uing actors needed to appear single and avable. And I... I believed you. Like a fool. I watched you climb, I cheered from the shadows, and I told our daughter that her father was working hard for her... for us."


    Reba¡¯s face twisted with hurt. "But it¡¯s been years, Samuel. Years of silence. Years of hiding and bullying from you. Years of pretending. And now it¡¯s so clear. It¡¯s not about your career anymore. The truth is¡ª"


    She paused, her voice hardening with finality.


    "The truth is, you just don¡¯t want me. You don¡¯t want us. So tell me, what exactly is the point of me staying quiet?"


    At that moment, upon hearing what Reba just said, Samuel sat back in quiet shock, the weight of her words pounding against his chest like a hammer. He hadn¡¯t expected that kind of fire from her, not from the woman who used to wait patiently in the shadows, always trusting him blindly, always believing that he had a n. But that woman... she was gone now. She wasn¡¯t speaking from heartbreak anymore. She was speaking from rity.


    And that rity terrified him.


    Samuel clenched his jaw tightly, his hands trembling slightly at his sides. In his heart, he felt disappointment, not just in her response, but in himself. He had banked everything on the hope that his old tricks would still work. That if heyered his voice with enough regret, if he softened his tone just right, if he made her remember all the dreams they once shared, she would fold like she used to.


    But not this time.


    He blinked slowly, trying to hide the storm boiling in his chest. "So this is it," he thought bitterly. "Cora must¡¯ve gotten to her real deep. She must¡¯ve said something, twisted things, nted seeds in Reba¡¯s head." That was the only exnation Samuel could live with, because facing the truth that Reba had finally seen him for who he really was, was too heavy to ept.


    Yes, Reba held all the cards now. He knew it. She had the power to end his career, to stain his name permanently. But just because she had the power, did it mean she should use it? Shouldn¡¯t love count for something? Shouldn¡¯t history matter?


    The urge to explode, to shout at her, to use her of betrayal, surged within him, but he swallowed it. No. Not now. Anger wouldn¡¯t win her back. Rage wouldn¡¯t clean the mess he made. Instead, he leaned forward again, forcing his voice to sound gentle, broken, even if it was all part of the act.


    "Reba," he began softly, cing his palm over his chest. "I¡¯m... I¡¯m very, very sorry."


    Still she didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t respond. But he pushed forward.


    "I understand now. I do. I didn¡¯t at first, but everything you said, it makes sense. I overdid it. I wanted to protect us so badly, I forgot to see you. I forgot what you went through. I tried to hide you and our daughter like secrets, and now I see how wrong that was. I admit it."

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144</h4>


    At that moment he paused, gauging her face for even the slightest shift. Nothing.


    He swallowed, his voice cracking at the edge. "But please... I need your help now. Just this onest time. If you could... if you could do the press conference. Just say it was all a misunderstanding. That it was a lie. That someone put you up to it. Just for now. Please."


    Then he leaned forward again, desperate, almost whispering now. "Help me get everything back. Once I do, I swear on everything I have, I¡¯lle back to you two. No more secrets. No more hiding or ying games, I¡¯ll make things right, like I should have done a long time ago."


    Samuel¡¯s eyes glistened. "We¡¯ll be the family we used to be. You, me, and Abigail. I¡¯ll give you everything. I¡¯ll take care of you properly now, the way you deserve. And when the time is right, I¡¯ll stand before the world and introduce you as my wife. No more hiding, no more excuses."


    He moved a little closer, his voice now almost pleading. "That¡¯s still the n, Reba. That has always been the n. It hasn¡¯t changed. Please... don¡¯t let anyonee between us. We¡¯vee a long way from nothing to something. We can¡¯t just throw all of that away and fight each other."


    At that moment, Samuel leaned forward and reached for Reba¡¯s arms, his fingers curling around them as if holding onto thest thread that tethered them together. He pulled her slightly closer, his grip firm yet deliberately gentle, trying to project an image of sincerity. His eyes locked onto hers, softening in a way that seemed almost rehearsed, and his voice dropped to a low, almost pleading tone.


    "Reba," he murmured, "I¡¯m... very, very sorry."


    He let the words linger, watching her face carefully for any crack in her expression. "I mean it. Every single word I¡¯m saying, i mean it from the bottom of my heart. I don¡¯t want us to keep fighting like this. I don¡¯t want to see us tearing each other apart." His brow furrowed, as though the thought pained him deeply.


    "What will the outsiders say?" he continued, shaking his head slightly. "What will they do when they see us like this? You know how people are, they will take our pain and turn it into entertainment. And while theyugh, while they gossip... we¡¯ll be here, destroying ourselves. Is that what we really want?"


    At that moment he sighed heavily, his voice trembling just enough to sound genuine. "I know I messed up. I¡¯m not going to pretend I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ve made mistakes big ones. But I¡¯m here, right now, telling you I am willing to fix them. I am willing to correct everything I did wrong."


    His grip on her arms tightened just slightly, enough to hold her attention. "But we can¡¯t use our differences... our anger... our hatred... to fight each other like this. All it will do is put our daughter in the middle of a mess she doesn¡¯t deserve. She¡¯s just a child, Reba. She shouldn¡¯t have to carry the weight of our mistakes."


    Samuel¡¯s voice softened again, almost breaking. "I am... very, very sorry. I see it now. I see that my so-called protection, keeping you hidden, keeping our lives separate wasn¡¯t good enough. It wasn¡¯t protection. It was wrong."


    He took a deep breath, as though steadying himself. "But we can still fix this. You can still fix this. Just... correct everything, and it will all go back to normal. In fact, it will be better than before. Far better. I¡¯ll make sure of it."


    He hesitated, searching her eyes for a trace of hesitation, then added quietly, "If you don¡¯t want to do it for me... then please, at least do it for her. For our daughter. She deserves better than this. She deserves a good life, one that isn¡¯t marked by scandal and bitterness. And if you really go through with this, Reba... if you do this to me... I might not be able to give her the kind of life I¡¯ve been nning for her. The life I have in mind."


    At that moment, as Reba¡¯s eyes lingered on Samuel¡¯s face, she felt an uneasy sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu wash over her. She had been in this exact kind of moment before, this same air thick with desperation, this same expression on his face when the walls were closing in on him. She had seen him plead, she had heard him make promises, she had even watched him look as though his entire world was falling apart. But something about this time felt... different. Samuel had never begged her in quite this way before. His tone was softer, his eyes almost glistening with what could have been sincerity.


    And yet, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was real, maybe it was. Maybe it wasn¡¯t. But the truth was, she didn¡¯t even care anymore. She wasn¡¯t interested in ying detective over his sincerity. All she wanted now was the best for herself and for her daughter, that was all that mattered.


    She let out a slow, steady breath before speaking, her voice tinged with a mixture of suspicion and exhaustion.


    "Why does this feel," she began, "like you¡¯re just trying to get out of the press conference? Why does it feel like the moment I do this for you, you¡¯ll just turn around and throw us away again? Just like you did the first time?"


    Her eyes narrowed. "Why does it feel like I¡¯ve heard all of this before, Samuel? This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve begged. This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve apologized. So why do I feel like, if I believe you now, you¡¯ll just end up doing the exact same thing again?"


    Samuel flinched slightly at her words, his lips parting to respond quickly, almost defensively. "No, no, no... that¡¯s not it at all. Reba, please... that¡¯s not what this is. I swear to you."


    He leaned forward, his voice thick with urgency. "I¡¯vee to realize my mistake now. I¡¯m not here to y games. I¡¯m here because I truly want to correct what I¡¯ve done wrong. I¡¯m... very, very sorry. More than I can say."


    His hands twitched slightly, as though resisting the urge to reach for her again. "Yes, before... I thought I was doing the right thing. I thought I was protecting everything, protecting us. I wanted to make sure you didn¡¯t have to deal with the constant attention, the gossip, the ridicule. People can be cruel, Reba. With your condition... I knew they¡¯d make a mockery of you, and I couldn¡¯t bear to see that happen. I thought I was sparing you from it, sparing your mental well-being."


    He paused, his gaze dropping for a moment before looking back at her. "That was all I was targeting. That was my goal. And you know how this industry works, if people knew I was married with a child, there are certain roles I¡¯d never get again. Directors would look past me, producers would call me ¡¯unmarketable.¡¯ It would close doors, Reba. Important ones. And I... I thought I was doing what was best for all of us by keeping it quiet."

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145</h4>


    Then a sigh escaped his lips, heavy and remorseful. "But now... now I see it. I see that in trying to protect you, I neglected you. I pushed you and our daughter to the side, and that... that was my greatest mistake."


    His eyes locked onto hers, steady and unblinking. "I am very sorry. And I promise you, this is not just talk. This is a promise. None of this will happen again."


    At this moment, Reba sat in silence for a long while, her eyes locked on Samuel, studying every movement of his face. Her fingers tapped lightly on the armrest of her wheelchair, a habit she had whenever she was weighing a difficult decision. Deep down, she knew the risk she was about to take because trusting Samuel again felt like standing on the edge of a cliff, unsure if the ground beneath her would hold or crumble.


    Finally, she drew in a slow breath and spoke with a voice firm enough to leave no room for misunderstanding.


    "Fine," she said, tilting her head slightly as if measuring her own words. "I¡¯m willing to give you another chance, Samuel. But understand this, this is thest chance you will ever get from me. If you backstab me... if you betray me... if you neglect me and our daughter again, I will not take it lightly with you. I swear, Samuel, I will never forgive you."


    Her tone was calm, but the sharpness in her eyes cut deeper than any shout could have.


    Samuel, almost relieved to hear a glimmer of agreement, quickly leaned even more forward, his voiceced with urgency. "That... that is not going to happen. I promise you." He shook his head, as if trying to shake away the very possibility. "Because the moment you do that press conference, I¡¯m already making ns to see your condition improve. There are new modified treatments that just came out advanced procedures to check and work on your spinal cord. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s hope, Reba."


    His words came faster now, almost tumbling over each other as though he was afraid she might interrupt. "I don¡¯t care how much it costs me. I really don¡¯t. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll make sure you can walk again... I¡¯ll make sure you can get yourself back. I want you to be that strong, lovely, supportive wife you used to be for me. That¡¯s what I want, and I will make sure it happens."


    Reba didn¡¯t respond immediately, and Samuel took that as a sign to keep pushing.


    "My manager," he continued, "will set up the conference meeting, the official announcement, the publication everything. But neither of us will be there together. I don¡¯t want the public thinking I had a hand in this, or that I pressured you. I want it to look like you made the decision entirely on your own. You¡¯ll go, you¡¯ll say what needs to be said... and once that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll take it from there."


    His eyes softened, his voice lowering almost to a plea. "I¡¯ll make sure you get what you want, Reba. Everything. You and our daughter."


    Reba finally gave a slow nod, her expression unreadable. "No problem," she said quietly. "I¡¯ll do just that."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Reba just said her calm agreement to the very demands he had been pressing for, Samuel¡¯s lips curved ever so slightly, though outwardly he kept his expressionposed. Inside, however, his mind was alight with silent, mockingughter.


    What a fool, he thought. She actually fell for it again.


    He could almost hear the echo of his own mental chuckle. Love had once again done its work, blinding herpletely. She really believed that his words, his so-called promises, came from the heart. She truly thought that he, Samuel, the country¡¯s number one top actor, adored by millions would stoop so low as to bind himself to a woman confined to a wheelchair for the rest of her life.


    "How is that even possible?" he scoffed inwardly. "That can never be possible."


    Yes, she had been in an ident, but in his mind, it was her own doing. Not the way she was twisting the story, making it seem like it had happened because of him. No, he remembered it clearly. She had been speeding, careless, and reckless. That was the real cause. So why should he carry the weight of her choices? Why should he let her ce the me on his shoulders?


    As he sat there, nodding faintly to keep up the act, his mind drifted to what truly mattered his reputation, his career, his fame. That was his lifeblood. Not these "useless shenanigans," as he called them in his mind. Not this sentimental burden she kept dragging to his feet.


    And now, to his satisfaction, she had even epted the idea that Cora was the one behind all of this. That alone made him grin on the inside, because it meant one thing he would be going back to Cora very soon. Oh yes, he would. That door was far from closed.


    With that private resolve burning in his chest, Samuel turned to business. He spoke to his manager, his tone steady, professional nothing that might betray his inner thoughts.


    "Get the press conference prepared," he instructed coolly. "Make sure everything is in ce."


    He leaned back slightly, adding another detail. "And arrange for someone to take my wife there. I don¡¯t want anything to look as if I had a hand in it. It has to appear as though she stepped forward on her own to do the necessary, to debunk the whole situation."


    His voice lowered, more deliberate now. "After the press conference, make sure you have someone ready on the ground. The person should be able to take her straight to me. I want her brought directly to my my house in the luxury estate. That¡¯s where she and my daughter will be staying from now on, they deserve the best and I¡¯m going to give them the best."

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146</h4>


    At that moment, Samuel forced himself to lean forward and wrap his arms around Reba. On the outside, it looked like a tender, reconciliatory hug, a gesture meant to seal his words and assure her of his sincerity. But inside, Samuel was calcting every second, his body tense as a bowstring. He subtly tilted his head away from hers, holding his breath as much as he could. He didn¡¯t want to inhale a single whiff of her scent.


    In his mind, he could tell she stank. Not just a little, but enough to make his nose twitch. Her hair carried a musty smell, her breath lingered in the air in a way that made his chest tighten. He made sure his cheek barely touched hers, keeping his face just far enough to avoid any of it. This hug wasn¡¯t about affection, it was about sealing the trap.


    Then after a few seconds, he released her and masked his relief with a soft smile.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for you," he told her, his tone gentle. "Once the press conference is over, we¡¯ll talk. We¡¯ll get back to how we were. You know that¡¯s what¡¯s best for us as a family."


    Reba, still clinging to the belief that Samuel¡¯s promises were genuine, nodded in agreement. She reassured him there would be no problem. She would do it. She believed in him, she believed in them. Somewhere in his flow of words, Samuel even slipped in, "I¡¯ve missed you so much... I can¡¯t wait to have you around all the time." It was the perfect bait, emotional enough to keep her hooked.


    Then he nced at his watch and straightened his posture. "I have something very important to take care of," he added. "I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home."


    Reba epted this without question.


    Samuel turned and left, his footsteps brisk. His secretary fell into step behind him as they exited the house.


    The moment they reached his sleek ck car, Samuel¡¯s fa?ade cracked. As soon as the door closed, he pulled out his neatly folded handkerchief and began vigorously wiping his hands, then his face. He took in a long, deep breath, finally free from the suffocating restraint he¡¯d maintained during that hug.


    "Unbelievable," he muttered under his breath. "The whole time, I had to hold it in." He shook his head, almost in disbelief. "I never realized she smelled that bad. And just imagine me, Samuel, the number one actor in the country stooping so low as to have that in my house? Never. That is never going to happen."


    In his mind, the pieces were already locked in ce. Once she did that press conference, she would have essentially destroyed herself. She would have double-crossed her own credibility. And even if she tried toe outter to take it back, nobody would believe her. The public would just think she was unstable, that she had some personal problem.


    "As for the DNA..." Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I¡¯ll find a way to bury that. It will never see the light of day."


    Yes, with this, he thought, he had sessfully dealt with Reba. The trap was set, the damage was guaranteed.


    Then he turned to his secretary, his voice calm butced with intent. "After that," he said slowly, "I have another n."


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s manager slowly turned to face him, her brows slightly knitted as if trying to read between the lines of his earlier statement.


    "What¡¯s this other n you¡¯re talking about?" she asked, her voice low, almost cautious. She knew Samuel well enough to recognize when his mind was wandering into dangerous territory.


    Samuel leaned back in his seat, one hand resting on his knee, the other casually tapping against the car door. A faint, cold smile touched his lips.


    "Well," he began in a tone that carried both nostalgia and menace, "you remember thest time we had to deal with a... problem." His eyes narrowed slightly. "You did a very good job. In fact, I never wanted to use that method again. But sometimes... critical conditions require critical action."


    He let the words hang in the air for a moment, watching her face to see if she was catching on.


    "I hope you still remember how we dealt with Elvis."


    The name alone made his manager¡¯s lips twitch in recognition.


    Samuel¡¯s voice sharpened, his toneced with a faint bitterness. "Elvis thought he could go toe-to-toe with me in acting. He started taking roles that were mine. Not because they were offered to him by mistake, but because of his so-called ¡¯acting skills.¡¯ He thought he could outshine me, take what was supposed to be mine." Samuel¡¯s hand curled into a loose fist. "And you remember what we did to him."


    His manager¡¯s gaze turned colder, her lips parting slightly. "Of course I remember," she said with a nod. "We just had to... give him a few scars. Something to break his spirit. We hit him where it hurt¡ªnot enough to kill, but enough to make him wish he¡¯d never crossed you. And it worked. Perfectly."


    She leaned back in her seat, recalling the oue. "Ever since that ident, Elvis has never shown his face again. Not in the industry. Not even on social media. It¡¯s like he disappearedpletely. People barely remember his name now."


    At that moment Samuel gave a slow, approving smile. "Exactly. And that," he said, pointing a finger as if marking the air, "is what I need again. Only this time... I¡¯m not talking about scars. I¡¯m not talking about an injury. I¡¯m talking about removing her from the picture entirely."


    Then the manager¡¯s head tilted, her eyes narrowing. "When you say ¡¯remove¡¯..." she let the word trail off, studying his expression. "You mean you want her... dead?"


    Samuel didn¡¯t hesitate. He nodded once, firmly. "Yes. Dead. Gone. Not injured, not humiliated, gone. Her life is already broken. She¡¯s already injured. Now I want her gone for good."


    His voice was cold now, stripped of all pretense. "The moment she finishes that press conference once she stands in front of the cameras and tells the world she lied she¡¯ll be nning toe to luxury Estate. She¡¯ll think she¡¯s walking into safety." He chuckled darkly. "But she won¡¯t make it that far. I don¡¯t even want her setting foot in my estate."


    He leaned closer to his manager, his tone quiet but venomous. "Just take her away. Permanently. No mess, no trace. Swift, clean, and silent. People will think she made the announcement and then ran away out of shame. No one will suspect a thing. No one will know we had a hand in it."


    His eyes hardened into steel. "I just want her gone. I want her dead."

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147</h4>


    At that moment, from inside the room, Oliver¡¯s phone suddenly began to ring. The sound was sharp against the quiet room, and without even needing to check, he already had a strong feeling who it might be. His instincts told him it was Lisa, or at least someone with urgent news.


    Without wasting anymore time he reached for the phone on the table, nced at the screen, and his guess was confirmed. It was indeed Lisa that was calling. Without hesitation, he swiped to answer.


    Before he could even greet her properly, Lisa¡¯s voice came through the line, direct andced with urgency.


    "Well, Oliver, it looks like you really do trust Cora," she began. "And from the look of things, you were right to. She actually did exactly what you thought she would. She went out there, faced the cameras, and debunked the whole story."


    Then Oliver sat forward slightly, his eyes narrowing as he processed her words. "Yes," he replied in a steady tone. "I saw the news. I saw it with my own eyes."


    But Lisa didn¡¯t stop there. Her voice took on an even sharper edge. "That¡¯s not even the most interesting part of all this," she continued. "The real kicker here... is that it seems Samuel was the one behind everything. Every single bit of it. I wouldn¡¯t be calling you if I wasn¡¯t sure, this is straight from what I¡¯ve gathered. I thought you should know the truth."


    Oliver¡¯s jaw tightened at the mention of Samuel¡¯s name. His voice dropped, calm but carrying a dangerous weight. "Well... ording to what Cora said also, it was him. And I trust Cora¡¯s word for it." He exhaled slowly, his tone now darker. "I¡¯m not just going to sit back and fold my hands while that good-for-nothing prick tries to make a fool out of Cora. That¡¯s not going to happen."


    At that moment, Lisa narrowed her eyes slightly. She could read the tension in his voice and the weight behind his calm tone. She finally asked the question sitting on her mind, "So, Oliver... what exactly are you going to do about it? Since it was Samuel who was trying to Smart in this mess, how are you going to handle him?"


    Oliver leaned back, his tone clipped and certain. "You," he said, pointing with deliberate precision, "just do what you know how to do best. Go and bring Samuel to me. That¡¯s your specialty, isn¡¯t it? Finding people... delivering them where they need to be. Bring him to me, Lisa. I want to talk some sense into him myself. And by the time I¡¯m done, he¡¯ll understand one thing, he should never even think about messing with Cora again."


    The certainty in his voice left no room for doubt. Lisa gave a short nod, her voice steady. "Fine. Less than an hour... two at most. He¡¯ll be in front of you."


    Immediately the call ended there.


    Oliver set his phone down for a moment, the tension in his jaw hardening into something sharper. His appetite for action grew, he was very, very hungry for this. From the very first moment he¡¯did eyes on Samuel, something inside him screamed that the man was no good. And now, Samuel had walked right into his trap.


    This time, Oliver told himself, he wasn¡¯t going to let him slip away. If Samuel thought he could manipte situations or twist facts to ckmail Cora into some fabricated narrative, he was gravely mistaken. People like that didn¡¯t get to walk away unscathed, not from Oliver.


    At that moment he exhaled slowly, cing the phone on the table. But before his hand had even left itpletely, the device began to vibrate again. The name shing on the screen made his brows lift slightly it was his father.


    Oliver¡¯s first instinct was to ignore it. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for whatever lecture or interference mighte. But after a moment¡¯s hesitation, curiosity got the better of him.


    And so, against his initial resolve, he decided to answer the call.


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s father¡¯s voice came through the phone, calm but carrying that familiar undertone of authority.


    "I though you wouldn¡¯t even want to answer my call at first, because honestly you¡¯re too stubborn, too locked in your pride, too serious about the words I had spoken earlier about cutting ties with the family, you¡¯re just too stubborn just like your mother."


    "But now," his father continued, "it seems you weren¡¯t as serious as you made it sound. Perhaps you¡¯re just pretending."


    His father words words made Oliver frowned slightly, already bracing for where this was going.


    His father didn¡¯t waste any more time on pleasantries. "That¡¯s not even the reason I called. The reason I¡¯m calling is this, your brother William has gotten very, very close to winning over Cora. If that happens, Oliver... you should know that nothing absolutely nothing is going to belong to you. You are still part of this family whether you like it or not, and you should trade with caution now. Trading with caution means you should swallow your pride, apologize to your brother, and help him now, before he seals this for good. It¡¯s not toote yet he hasn¡¯t gotten herpletely. But if you wait until he does, it will be toote for you to evere back. Once that door is closed, it¡¯s closed for life."


    There was a pause before his father¡¯s voice softened slightly. "I¡¯m only doing this because of the love I have for your mother. That is why I¡¯m making sure you have the chance to return before it¡¯s toote. But at the end of the day, it¡¯s your choice."


    At that moment Oliver¡¯s reply came without hesitation, his tone cold butced with deep disappointment. "I¡¯m very disappointed in you," he said tly. "I honestly thought you were calling me about something truly important, something that might matter. Not this nonsense about William getting closer to Cora, and throwing words to myte mother."


    He leaned forward, his voice firm and final. "Let me make something clear this is thest time I will ever address that man as my brother. I said it before, and I meant it. He is not my brother, and I have epted that factpletely. As for you..." he let out a slow, measured exhale, "I am even more disappointed to hear you treat this as if it¡¯s some grand achievement for the family. You really believe this is what will progress us? You¡¯re blind to see that your so-called earlier stance won¡¯t help you aplish anything."


    Then his voice lowered, every word deliberate. "William is lying to you. He¡¯s not going to get Cora anytime soon. That, I am very, very certain of."

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing Oliver¡¯s firm words, his father¡¯s tone shifted, no longer measured, no longer calm, but rising with frustration that had been building for a long time.


    "What is wrong with you, Oliver?" his father demanded, his voice cutting through the phone. "Why are you so proud of yourself? Why are you carrying yourself like this? Instead of doing the simple thing apologizing now,e back to the family immediately, you¡¯re still raising your shoulders like some arrogant prince, as if where you¡¯re headed will take you somewhere without fear or consequence. What exactly is wrong with you?"


    However He didn¡¯t even wait for Oliver to reply before pushing on. "You know what? I won¡¯t hold back anymore. I know exactly why you came back to this family before, it¡¯s because you knew the family was ready. That¡¯s the only reason you returned. If we weren¡¯t ready, you wouldn¡¯t have bothered. So tell me, why did youe back if not for that? And now you¡¯re standing here, so stubborn, refusing to help your brother, refusing to help your family get what we need, all because of some so-called friendship with a girl who doesn¡¯t even look your way!" His father scoffed harshly. "For God knows how long you two have been friends, and still she has never never looked at you the way you look at her. So what is wrong with you, Oliver?"


    He paused only to deliver his final warning, his voice cold and deliberate. "This is thest chance I¡¯m giving you. Thest chance. If you blow this up, just know that I will personally remove your name from the Victor family immediately."


    Oliver¡¯s lips curved into a humorless smile, his tone steady and unshaken. "Then remove it. You should remove my name. In fact, I thought you would have done it by now. Go ahead, remove it. The time I¡¯ve spent with that family was aplete waste. If I had put that same energy into something important, I would have built something richer than the family already, not to mention what I currently have."


    His voice sharpened as he continued, "So stop whining up and down, Father. Money is not my problem. Very soon, you¡¯lle back to your senses then you¡¯ll understand exactly what I was trying to prevent you all from walking into. But since you¡¯re not ready to listen, I¡¯ll excuse myself from the familypletely. Do what you¡¯ve been threatening all along remove my name immediately."


    And with that, without giving his father a chance to respond, Oliver ended the call.


    **


    Samuel stood in the middle of hisvish living room, the warm golden light from the crystal chandelier glinting off the rim of his ss. Whether it was NSC or champagne didn¡¯t matter, what mattered was the taste of victory on his lips. He paced slowly across the polished marble floor, his expensive leather slippers making the faintest sound, a satisfied smirk fixed on his face.


    In his mind, everything was falling into ce. By now, Reba would be in front of the cameras, doing the live conference, debunking everything just as he had orchestrated. Once she said those words, her role in this game would be over. Immediately after that, she would vanish from his life for good gone without a trace. And that daughter of hers, that unwanted burden he had never acknowledged, would vanish too. She could grow up in some orphanage for all he cared. His career, his public image, and his own life, those were what mattered. Nothing else.


    Then his thoughts drifted to Cora, and his smile twisted into something darker. He thought of her with a cold, simmering contempt. He would destroy Cora sopletely that not even the shadow of her influence would remain. Everything she owned, every ounce of credibility, every connection gone. She dared to pick a fight with him? Him, a man with deep credit, power, and the backing of almost everyone that mattered? She had no idea who she was dealing with. If he was going easy on her for now, it was only because he chose to. And that, he thought, made her the luckiest woman alive at least for the moment.


    At that moment Samuel took another slow sip from his ss, savoring the drink, and leaned back against the edge of the couch. The room was silent except for the soft hum of the air conditioning, and he was content to wait for the good news. He could almost taste it already.


    But then, the heavy double doors swung open, and his manager who also served as his personal secretary, stepped inside. Her steps were quick, her breathing uneven, her face pale and anxious. The sight of her made Samuel pause mid-sip.


    "Well," he saidzily, tilting his head at her, "I hope all is right. Don¡¯t tell me the press conference didn¡¯t go as nned." He set his ss down on the side table, his tone shifting into mock curiosity, then he picked it up again "Or... is she dead?"


    At that moment the manager opened her mouth to speak, but before she could get a word out, Samuel raised a hand, almost dismissively. "Actually, I think... yes, she¡¯s dead," he said with a smirk, as if the thought pleased him. "So why are you looking at me like that? Why so sad? Did you expect me to keep her? Someone who almost destroyed my life? And you want me to just forgive her all of a sudden?" He scoffed, his voice cold. "No. That is not possible. I cannot forgive her. Now that she is gone, I have peace of mind, peace that no one is going toe outside tomorrow to spread any kind of rubbish anymore."


    At that moment, Samuel threw his head back and began tough loud, sharp, and full of satisfaction. The sound echoed through the high-ceilinged living room, bouncing off the marble floors and expensive art on the walls. He even lifted his ss, as if to toast the moment, savoring the thought of her death.


    "This," he said between chuckles, "calls for celebration. No more celebration. Finally... she¡¯s dead." He took another sip, the alcohol warming his throat, and his grin widened.


    Without wasting another second, he turned toward his manager. "Well," he said, his voice dripping with confidence, "the next n is to deal with Cora. That¡¯s the next move. We need to strike now, while everything is fresh." He gestured with his hand as though mapping out the destruction in the air. "We¡¯re going to capitalize on this live conference. We¡¯ll make Cora look like the viin, like the fool she really is. Since she¡¯s the one who spoke to her, we¡¯ll twist the story, make it look like Cora pushed her into everything before of her hated, and because I refused to date her. This... this will drag Cora downpletely. This will humiliate her and destroy her for good."

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149</h4>


    Samuel was almost enjoying the sound of his own plotting, imagining Cora¡¯s downfall, when something caught his attention. His Manager, usually quick to respond, to agree, to scribble notes was silent. She stood there stiff, her expression unreadable, her hands sped tightly in front of her.


    His smile faltered. "What¡¯s this?" he asked, narrowing his eyes. "What¡¯s going on? Is there something else you¡¯re not saying?"


    For a moment, she hesitated, her gaze darting away from his. Then, finally, she spoke, her voice low but heavy. "Well... it seems we¡¯ve just gotten ourselves into a very big mess, sir. A mess we won¡¯t be able to get away from." She swallowed hard, choosing her words carefully. "From every indication... I think it¡¯s over. I¡¯m advising you, start getting yourself ready to leave the country. Do it now, while you still can."


    Immediately Samuel froze mid-step, the weight of her words hitting him like a cold wave. His brows drew together, his voice tightening. "What?" he demanded. "What is going on? Didn¡¯t you seed in killing her? Didn¡¯t the live conference go on as nned? What is actually going on? Talk to me."


    At that moment, without wasting even a second, the manager stormed toward the small table in the corner where the remote was kept. her movements were sharp, urgent, she didn¡¯t even look at Samuel as she snatched the remote, pressed the power button, and aimed it at the massive t-screen mounted on the wall.


    With a tense flick of his wrist, the screen lit up, and her voice came out low but firm. "You should see this for yourself."


    Samuel, still holding his ss, frowned but stepped closer, the sound of his expensive shoes tapping against the polished floor. He turned his gaze toward the screen, and the very second the broadcast came into focus, his entire body froze. His eyes widened. The blood drained from his face.


    "What... the hell... is this?" he breathed, almost stumbling backward. He gripped the arm of a nearby chair to steady himself, his knees suddenly feeling weak. The wordsing from the TV seemed unreal, impossible, yet they were there, loud, clear, undeniable.


    Then the shock broke, reced by fury that exploded out of him in a roar. "HOW?!" His voice bounced off the walls. "How the hell did this get out? What is going on?!" His breathing quickened, his chest rising and falling as rage twisted his features.


    At that moment his mind was racing, and then the realization hit him like a punch to the gut. "That bastard... that foolish Reba!" Then his hands clenched so tightly around his ss that it was a miracle it hadn¡¯t shattered already. "She actually double-crossed me! Not just that she decided to finish mepletely! WHY?! Why would she do something like this?!"


    He paced in quick, uneven steps, words spilling from his mouth like venom. "Every single conversation I had with her in that room... everything! She recorded it all and yed it during the live conference. Instead of doing what I told her to do, she went and exposed me line for line, every damn word! Now I¡¯m exposed! I can¡¯t even move, can¡¯t do anything anymore! What the hell is going on?!"


    In a fit of rage, Samuel hurled the ss in his hand toward the TV. The sound of shattering ss mixed with the crack of the screen breaking, ck lines immediately streaking across the disy. However the destruction didn¡¯t calm him, it only fueled the storm inside.


    "What the hell is this?!" he roared again, gripping his hair. "Why would she do something like that? I¡¯m going to kill her! I¡¯ll kill her! Nothing, nothing is going to stop me from killing her!"


    But his manager stepped forward, her voice steady despite the chaos. "You need to calm down," She said firmly. "This is not the time to be throwing jabs or making threats. This is the time to run. Leave the country, immediately while you still have the chance."


    Immediately Samuel turned sharply, his re cutting into her. "And what is the benefit of me leaving the country? Like, what is the benefit?"


    However Samuel¡¯s voice was low at first, almost like he was speaking to himself, but the bitterness in it cut through the air like a de. "What is the benefit," he said slowly again, his jaw tightening, "when everything is already gone? When everything has been turned upside down?" His tone rose with each word, the anger bubbling dangerously close to the surface. "Tell me what¡¯s the benefit of leaving when the life I built has been burned to the ground? When the name I made for myself has been dragged through the dirt?"


    The manager didn¡¯t flinch. She took a slow breath, then stepped closer, his eyes narrowing. "There¡¯s more benefit than you think," She said, her voice calm but unyielding. "You can leave quietly, keep your head down, and nevere back. Disappear. Start something new. Venture into something else anything. But here? Here you are finished, Samuel."


    She let the words sink in for a moment before continuing, his tone turning cold and factual. "I can categorically guarantee you no director, no producer, no casting agent will give you a role in any movie again. Your career here is dead. And if you stay in this country, you¡¯ll be nothing more than a walking target. People hate you now. They¡¯re not even hiding it. You need to see your social media posts, go look under thements. Every single one is exploding with rage. They¡¯re tearing you apart in everynguage possible."


    At that moment Samuel¡¯s jaw clenched tighter, but the manager pressed on. "This isn¡¯t just bad publicity, it¡¯s poison. Every hour you stay here, it spreads. And it¡¯s not good for your mental health. You need to leave. Now."


    For a brief moment, Samuel was silent, his eyes darting toward the broken TV as if imagining Reba¡¯s smug face staring back at him from the shattered screen. His breathing slowed, but the fury in his eyes burned hotter.


    "Well..." he finally said, his voice low but dangerous. "You have a point. What you said is true." He looked up, with a cruel smirk spreading across his face. "But I cannot, will not leave this ce without killing or destroying the person who started all of this. I can¡¯t just walk away knowing she¡¯s still breathing, knowing she¡¯s still out there smiling while my life burns."


    Then his eyes darkenedpletely now. "Cora. She¡¯s the one who started this. And since Cora has put it upon herself to destroy me, I will also destroy her. Before I leave, I want to destroy Cora. I want to end Cora permanently before I leave."

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150</h4>


    At that moment Samuel¡¯s face twisted with rage, his voice exploding like thunder. "Where is she? Where is that bastard of ady? That bastard of a wife who thinks she can destroy me, where is she?!" His ssy eyes darted around the room as if searching for her, his chest heaving with every furious breath.


    The manager, though clearly uneasy, kept his voice steady. "ording to the information I¡¯ve just received... she¡¯s already left the country."


    Samuel froze for a split second, then his brow furrowed sharply. "What?"


    "She was gone the moment the press conference ended," the manager continued carefully. "Not a second wasted. She left immediately. And judging by how smooth it all went, this wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment decision. No... this was nned. Every step. Every word. Every move. She had this mapped out long before today."


    At that moment Samuel¡¯s teeth ground together, the sound barely audible but filled with venom. The veins in his neck strained as he leaned forward, gripping the edge of the marble table so hard his knuckles turned white.


    "Cora... it¡¯s her. She nned this. Every single bit of it." His voice lowered into a dangerous growl. "And after she exposes everything, after she humiliates me in front of the entire country, she helps that woman escape and then flees herself?"


    He let out a bitter, humorlessugh that quickly turned into something darker. "Fine. Let her think she¡¯s smart. Let her think she¡¯s safe. That¡¯s her luck... for now."


    He turned sharply toward the manager, his eyes glinting with something cold and unyielding. "Get the people ready. You know the men I¡¯m talking about, the ones we use when things need to be... handled." His tone was so calm now it was almost scarier than his earlier outburst. "Get them ready, because I¡¯m going to Cora¡¯s house immediately. I know she¡¯ll be at home now, and I¡¯m going there."


    Hearing what Samuel just said, his manager¡¯s voice carried both urgency and caution. "Samuel, listen to me... what you¡¯re nning is not only reckless, it¡¯s extremely dangerous. Going after Cora now it¡¯s not the best idea. In fact, it¡¯s the worst possible move you could make. The smartest thing you can do right now is leave the country immediately. This... revenge you¡¯re so desperate for why? What¡¯s done is done. The damage has already been done, and chasing her will only make it worse. You need to let it go and disappear before the window you have closes."


    Then Samuel¡¯s expression hardened instantly, his gaze darkening like storm clouds. Slowly, he turned to face her fully, his jaw tightening with visible anger. "How dare you?" His voice was low, sharp, and dripping with venom. "How dare you even say something like that? You know exactly what this particr woman has done to me she didn¡¯t just embarrass me, she tried to bury me alive. And you want me to walk away? To leave this country without doing anything to her?"


    He took a step closer, his eyes narrowing. "No. I won¡¯t. I still have the opportunity, and I¡¯m not wasting it. Right now, it¡¯s still fresh nobody¡¯s looking for me, no authorities are knocking at my door. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I didn¡¯t destroy anyone¡¯s life beyond repair. All I did was reject someone, neglect someone, and yes manipte her into saying what I needed her to say. It backfired, fine. But that doesn¡¯t mean the police areing after me."


    His tone grew more intense, his words rolling out like a deration. "So no, I¡¯m not running with my tail between my legs. Not yet. Now, while the heat is still in the air, I¡¯m going to deal with that good-for-nothing Cora. And when I¡¯m done, then I¡¯ll leave. So stop trying to talk me out of it. Just get the men ready, and get the private jet ready. I¡¯ll be taking off immediately after. I said it, and I mean it."


    There was a tense silence before his manager finally exhaled, shaking her head slightly in resignation. "Okay. No problem. Since that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll get them ready and also prepare the private jet. Immediately you are done, you will leave."


    **


    Cora sat back in the plushfort of hervish city room, a faint smile ying on her lips as she sipped her drink. The television glowed softly across the room, the news anchor¡¯s voice reying the day¡¯s top story, the scandal that had finally put Samuel in the shadows where he belonged. Every word, every image felt like a victory she had earned with precision and courage.


    Yes, she had done it. She had taken him downpletely, dismantling his influence piece by piece until there was nothing left of his reputation to save. And it was a good thing too. People like Samuel, arrogant, maniptive, dangerous didn¡¯t deserve mercy. They needed to be dealt with swiftly, decisively, and without hesitation.


    However Cora felt no guilt, no second thoughts. If anything, she was proud. This was justice, and she had delivered it.


    Her mind drifted for a moment, the satisfaction still warm in her chest, until another thought tugged at her. Oliver. She hadn¡¯t heard from him for some time, and the silence had started to gnaw at her. It was unlike him to vanish without a word. She found herself wondering if everything was alright, and the unease in her gut grew heavier with each passing second.


    Reaching over to the ss table, she picked up her phone. Her fingers moved quickly, scrolling to his contact before pressing the call button. The dial tone began to hum in her ear as she leaned back, waiting for him to pick up.


    But just as the call began to connect, the sudden, sharp sound of the front door crashing open tore through the calm of the room. The door to her house had just suddenly pushed open.


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s eyes widened as chaos spilled into her once serene living room. Her security team, the men she had trusted to keep her home untouchable were struggling near the doorway, their efforts useless against the sheer brute force pushing through. She could see them trying to block the intruders, but it was clear they were no match. The attackers moved like a wall of muscle, shoving past them with ease.

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151</h4>


    Then they came into full view, ten strong-looking men, their broad shoulders and heavy steps making the floor creak under their weight. Two of them had her guards in headlocks, practically dragging their limp bodies forward like trophies. And behind them, stepping into the light of the room, was Samuel.


    Seeing the look on his face made her stomach twist. It wasn¡¯t just anger, it was something darker, uglier. His eyes burned with that kind of rage that wasn¡¯t satisfied by words. It was a look that promised violence.


    However Cora did not rise from her seat. She sat still, her back straight, her phone lying beside her on the couch. The call to Oliver was still active, the soft hum of the line filling the space between her rapid breaths. She hadn¡¯t ended it hadn¡¯t even thought to. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she knew that might matter.


    "What the hell is this?" she demanded, her voice sharp but controlled. "How dare you barge into my house like this?"


    Samuel took a slow step forward, his lips curling in mock amusement before twisting into a snarl. "Keep your mouth shut, Cora," he spat. "Do you think I came here for some kind of friendly talk? To sit down and trade polite words?"


    His gaze swept the room, taking in the luxury, the calm she had been enjoying before he arrived, and his teeth clenched. "I knew you¡¯d be here," he said, his voice dropping low with venom. "After what you did to me, where else would you be but here... rxing... savoring the destruction you caused?"


    He moved closer, each step deliberate, the men behind him fanning out like predators closing a circle. "Well, guess what?" His voice rose. "This is the perfect time. The perfect ce. I came here to do exactly what you did to me. I came here to inflict more pain on you. I came here to destroy youpletely... and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do."


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s jaw tightened, the muscles along her face visibly clenching as Samuel¡¯s words sank in. Her mind was racing, but her expression remained controlled, sharp, and unyielding. She couldn¡¯t believe the timing of it all, of all the moments for this to happen, it had to be now. Brown, her Chief of Security, and Giovanni


    were both away. She had personally sent them to escort Samuel¡¯s wife safely out of the country, ensuring that woman would never be in danger again.


    It had been a deliberate choice, a protective act she did without hesitation. She wanted to make sure the woman stayed far away from Samuel¡¯s reach. That decision now left her without her two most capable protectors and their men, and they had yet to return.


    If Brown and Giovanni had been here, Samuel wouldn¡¯t have made it past the front gate, let alone into her living room. She knew it. Samuel knew it too. And yet, here he was, strutting into her home with that twisted look in his eyes, thinking he had her cornered.


    She sat straighter, her eyes locked on him like a hawk sizing up prey. "Samuel," she said, her voice cold and cutting. "I will not say this twice. Leave this ce immediately. This is yourst warning. Whates next... you won¡¯t like it."


    The words weren¡¯t shouted. They didn¡¯t need to be. The weight in her tone was enough to make weaker men step back. But Samuel wasn¡¯t smiling at least, not in a way that showed fear. His lips twitched, forming something closer to a sneer than a grin.


    "Nothing is going toe next," he replied, his voice dripping with smug certainty. "I knew exactly what I was doing before I came here. So why should I be afraid? There¡¯s nothing to stop me... and you." his voice hardened, his eyes narrowing like a predator locking in "I¡¯m going to destroy youpletely."


    Then, without breaking eye contact, he snapped his fingers sharply. "Hold her," he ordered, his voice echoing through thevish room.


    Immediately, the ten men moved in toward Cora.


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s voice suddenly came through from the phone lying on the sofa, his tone urgent and confused.


    "Cora? What¡¯s going on? Is everything alright? Who are those men? I can hear noise, what¡¯s happening? Where are you?"


    Cora¡¯s eyes darted toward the phone. Hope flickered in her chest like a spark in the dark. Her voice rose quickly, desperate and sharp.


    "Oliver! Pleasee to my¡ª"


    But before she could even finish, one of Samuel¡¯s men lunged forward. His grip was brutal as he yanked her backward, one arm locking around her torso while his other hand mped tightly over her mouth. The sudden pressure made her muffled cries almost vanish into the air.


    She kicked, twisted, and thrashed against him, her nails wing at his skin, but his hold was solid. Still, Cora¡¯s eyes zed with defiance. She leaned her head forward, then sank her teeth deep into the flesh of his hand.


    The man let out a sharp, pained grunt, instantly releasing her mouth. Cora seized that fleeting chance, pulling in a sharp breath and forcing the words out as fast as she could.


    "I¡¯m at home¡ª!"


    But before she could say another word, two more men closed in, gripping her arms and shoulders so tightly that her breath caught. Theirbined strength locked her in ce like a vice. She couldn¡¯t move; she could barely breathe.


    Samuel¡¯s slow, deliberate steps crossed the room. His eyes were locked on the phone. Without hurry, he reached down, picked it up, and held it to his ear.


    "Oh... so you¡¯re the lover boy, right?" Samuel¡¯s voice was cold and mocking. "You¡¯re the guy that attacked me the other day. You¡¯re the one who thought you could talk nonsense about me in the parking lot, isn¡¯t that so?"


    He chuckled low under his breath, but there was no humor in it.


    "Well... I have nothing to say to you. But remember this, don¡¯t even try to do anything stupid."


    And before Samuel could even say anything more, he ended the call.

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152</h4>


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s jaw clenched so hard inside his car that his teeth almost ground together. The rage boiling in his chest made his grip on the steering wheel tighten until the leather groaned under his fingers. Even the frame of the driver¡¯s seat creaked as though it might snap from the pressure of his grip.


    His breathing was sharp, his eyes dark with fury. That bastard. That worthless fool. Samuel had the audacity to go after Cora for revenge, and Oliver knew that whatever Samuel had nned, it wasn¡¯t going to be anything good. The thought of what might be happening right now made his stomach twist.


    Where could she be? What was going on? His mind raced in a thousand directions before one memory struck him like lightning Cora¡¯s voice on the phone, the one thing she managed to get out before the line went dead.


    ¡¯I¡¯m at home.¡¯


    Without another thought, Oliver wrenched the steering wheel, making a full, sharp 360-degree turn that sent his tires screaming across the asphalt. The car shot forward, engine roaring as he floored the elerator. He wasn¡¯t far from her house, five minutes, maybe less if he pushed the car to its limits. And right now, there was no such thing as speed limits for him.


    His focus was locked on one thing only, getting to Cora before it was toote.


    Meanwhile, inside Cora¡¯s home, the struggle continued. Her hands twisted and pushed against the men restraining her, their palms crushing her mouth to stop her from calling for help. She jerked her head, her muffled sounds of protest filled with pure defiance. But no matter how she fought, their grip was like iron, refusing to loosen.


    Samuel stood a few steps away, his lips curling into a twisted smile as he watched her fight. "You should just stop struggling, Cora," he said coldly. "No one¡¯sing for you. Not now. Not ever. And what I¡¯m about to do to you... you won¡¯t recover from it."


    His voice dropped lower, his tone dripping with malice. "First, I¡¯m going to make sure the world sees you for what I want them to see. I¡¯ll leak a note to the public... and a safe tip. Let everyone have a nice show."


    Then, without hesitation, he turned his head slightly toward one of his men.


    "Go get the cameras and everything ready."


    At that moment, hearing what Samuel just said, Cora¡¯s eyes burned with fury, her voice rising in a sharp, trembling shout. "What the hell are you trying to do, Samuel?! What¡¯s wrong with you?!" Her tone was filled with both rage and disbelief, her body tense as she red at him.


    However Samuel didn¡¯t flinch. His expression twisted into something dark and venomous. "What am I trying to do?" he sneered. "Exactly what you¡¯re thinking, Cora. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do. Did you think I was just going to sit back, fold my hands, and watch you destroy me without striking back? No... I¡¯m going to destroy youpletely. You¡¯ve taken your shot at me, now it¡¯s my turn. And trust me, I¡¯m going to make it count."


    Cora¡¯s stomach tightened. She knew in that instant, if they seeded in whatever they were nning she was finished. There would be noing back from it. A surge of adrenaline kicked in and she prepared to fight back with every ounce of strength she had left.


    But before she could even make a move, one of the men lunged forward, his hand mping around her arm like a vice. She tried to yank free, but she barely had a second before she felt the sharp, icy sting of a needle piercing the side of her neck.


    Immediately her breath hitched. A cold burn spread under her skin, and within moments, a heavy wave of dizziness washed over her. The room began to spin, the walls seeming to tilt and sway in her vision. Her legs weakened beneath her, and she copsed back onto the couch, unable to steady herself.


    Samuel stepped forward, his eyes sweeping over her with a chilling satisfaction. He lowered himself beside her, leaning in close, and began stroking her head with mock gentleness. His fingers trailed through her hair in a way that made her skin crawl. "You know, I tried to talk to you before," he murmured, his voice low and oily. "I gave you a chance to see me as someone worth your time. But you didn¡¯t. You thought I wasn¡¯t worthy... Now I¡¯ll show you what happens when you reject me, and you didn¡¯t just stop, just went further to destroy mepletely."


    His smile deepened into something cruel. "I¡¯m going to enjoy this, Cora. And when I¡¯m done, whatever happens to you afterwards won¡¯t matter to me. This... all of this... is your fault. So, why don¡¯t you try to enjoy it too? After all, you are extremely beautiful."


    Cora¡¯s lips parted, her throat straining to form words, but nothing came out. The dizziness was so intense she could barely focus her eyes. Her body felt heavy and unresponsive, her mind screaming for her to move, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Samuel¡¯s voice cut through the haze again, smooth and deliberate. "Ah... don¡¯t worry. The drug they gave you... it¡¯s not going to make you faint or lose consciousness. No, no. You¡¯ll be very much awake, very much aware. I want you to see everything for yourself. I want your eyes open and your body moving when the video is released, when the pictures are sent out... so no one will think for a second that you were drugged."


    At that moment, the cameraman followed. Without wasting time, they began setting it up, adjusting the height, fixing the lighting to cast away shadows, and checking the angles to make sure everything would be captured clearly. The soft clicks of the camera settings being fine-tuned only deepened the sickening anticipation in the air.


    Samuel stood a few steps away, his breathing steady but his eyes sharp with purpose. He reached for the ck cloth bag sitting on the table beside him. The coarse fabric slid between his fingers before he pulled it over his head, tightening it securely so not a single feature of his face was visible. The mask was simple yet suffocating, meant for one reason only, concealment.


    "Alright," Samuel said in a cold, measured tone, turning his head toward the group of men lingering nearby. "You... all of you... out. Give me privacy. I only need the cameraman here."

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153</h4>


    Hearing what Samuel just said, they exchanged brief nces, but none of them dared question him. One by one, the nine men filed out of the room, their heavy footsteps fading into the hallway until only the low hum of the camera equipment remained.


    The cameraman adjusted his stance, nodding slightly. His fingers tightened on the camera grip, his single visible eye focusing through the lens.


    Then Samuel stepped closer to him and said in a low voice, "You know how good you are with this. Make sure you give me a perfect shot. I want it to look like... both of us are doing this willingly. Freely. That¡¯s why she¡¯s drugged, to make it real."


    The cameraman didn¡¯t hesitate. "No problem. I¡¯ll get you exactly what you want. You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing."


    Samuel¡¯s masked face tilted slightly, a cruel satisfaction in the way he nodded. His eyes shifted toward Cora, whoy slumped against the couch, her chest rising and falling slowly, her gaze hazy yet aware. He moved toward her with deliberate slowness, the creak of the couch sounding loud in the tense silence as he sat beside her again.


    He leaned in, his gloved hands hovering just above her shoulders before resting there with an almost mocking gentleness. The camera¡¯s red recording light blinked on.


    Samuel¡¯s fingers slid from her shoulders down toward the cor of her dress, his movements slow and calcted, as if savoring the moment. He hooked a finger beneath the delicate fabric.


    Again the cameraman adjusted his angle, zooming in slightly, making sure every detail was in the frame as Samuel¡¯s hands began working at the neckline, tugging it down inch by inch, revealing the first hint of bare skin beneath.


    The living room felt colder, quieter, the only sounds being the soft rustle of Cora¡¯s dress and the rhythmic click of the camera¡¯s focus adjusting capturing the moment Samuel started on unbuttoning Cora¡¯s dress.


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s fingers continued to work slowly, undoing each fastening of Cora¡¯s dress with a calm, almost mocking precision. Then Cora¡¯s breathing quickened, not out of desire, but from the raw panic surging through her veins. She wanted to push him away, to kick, to scratch, to scream but her muscles felt heavy, her arms unresponsive, her body betraying her as the drug coursed through her system. Her fingers twitched slightly, the only sign of her desperate struggle.


    Samuel noticed her futile resistance and smirked beneath the ck mask.


    "You can¡¯t fight, can you? That¡¯s the beauty of this," he murmured with a chilling tone, his voice carrying the satisfaction of a predator that knew its prey was helpless.


    When thest sp gave way, the fabric loosened and slid off her shoulders. Samuel took his time, parting the firstyer of her clothing as though unwrapping something precious. His breath caught for a moment, and then he chuckled lowly, tilting his head.


    "Well, well," he said, his voice deep and taunting. "This... is very, very beautiful. Just look at what I almost missed... all because you thought you could y games with me." His gloved fingertips traced deliberately along the curve of her chest before he pressed his palm against her, rubbing slowly, almostzily, as though savoring the control he held. "You really thought you could win against me, Cora. But tonight... you lose."


    However Cora¡¯s hazy gaze fixed on him, her mind screaming even though her voice would note. Her heart pounded more furiously against her ribs, each beat echoing like a drum inside her skull.


    And then outside the building, the night air was sliced apart by the sudden screech of tires. A car came to an abrupt halt, its headlights cutting through the darkness like twin des of light. Even before the vehicle had fully stopped, the driver¡¯s door swung open with force.


    Immediately a figure emerged in one swift motion, it was shape sharp andmanding.


    The door mmed shut behind him, and without breaking stride, the figure stood tall, squared his shoulders, and began walking toward the entrance of the building, each step carrying the weight of unspoken fury.


    At that moment, as Oliver reached the entrance, his sharp eyes swept over the scene in one cold, calcting nce. Nine men broad-shouldered, thick-armed, and standing like a human barricade, blocked the door with the precision of trained guards. They were spaced perfectly, each one standing just far enough apart to cover every possible angle. Their faces were unfamiliar, hard and weathered, with the kind of eyes that had seen more than enough trouble in their lives.


    However Oliver¡¯s steps didn¡¯t falter. The air between them tightened with each pace he took toward the door. He wasn¡¯t just walking, he was advancing, radiating a quiet intensity that made a few of the men straighten their backs without realizing it.


    One of them, a tall brute with a square jaw and a scar running across his cheek, stepped forward. His hand came up like a barrier. "This ce is off-limits," he said, his voice low butced with authority. "You don¡¯t have any business here. Turn around."


    Oliver¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "That doesn¡¯t concern you," he replied, each word clipped and deliberate. His eyes moved over their faces again, taking mental notes. "From the look of things, you¡¯re not part of Cora¡¯s security. I know her men. You." his eyes narrowed slightly, " "are new faces. Which means something is wrong."


    Hearing what Oliver just said, the man¡¯s jaw twitched, but his tone stayed steady. "And what exactly are you going to do?" he asked, mockery creeping into his words. "Do you think you can threaten us and just waltz inside?"


    That was when the others began tough a rough, dismissive sound that rolled through the group like a wave. One of them, leaning casually against the wall, smirked and shook his head.


    "Just look at this little prick," he said, his voice dripping with derision. "Marches up here like he owns the ce. Giving orders."


    Another, a bald man with arms like steel pipes, chuckled darkly. "Kid, you have no idea what you¡¯re walking into. Turn around and leave while you still can."


    Their amusement was loud, but Oliver didn¡¯t move, his expression remained stone cold, his eyes fixed on them with a calm that felt far more dangerous than anger. But still, the taunt came again this time from the scarred man in front.


    "Last warning," he said. "Turn around and leave. Immediately."

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154</h4>


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s patience was done. Every second wasted at that door was another second Cora was in danger, and he could feel time slipping away like sand through his fingers. His eyes hardened, his chest rising and falling slowly as he measured the space between himself and the nine men blocking him. There was no more talking, only action is required.


    He stepped forward, but the wall of bodies instantly moved to match him, forming a tight line. One of them, a thick-set man with a smirk that dared Oliver to make a move, jabbed a finger into Oliver¡¯s chest. "Now where do you think you¡¯re going?" he said, his tone mocking. "Go back, boy. You don¡¯t have any business here."


    However the touch was a mistake.


    In a single, fluid motion, Oliver¡¯s hand shot up, gripping the man¡¯s wrist with a force that made his eyes go wide. There was no pause only a sharp, precise twist. The sickening crack of bone snapping tore through the air, followed instantly by the man¡¯s agonized scream.


    "You... you bastard! you broke my hands." he shouted, but he didn¡¯t get to finish.


    Oliver¡¯s legshed out in a lightning-fast kick that mmed into the man¡¯s jaw with the force of a hammer. The crack of impact was followed by the man¡¯s head whipping violently to the side. Before his body could even slump, Oliver¡¯s elbow drove into the side of his neck, fast, brutal, and final. The man¡¯s eyes rolled back, his body copsing lifelessly onto the ground.


    The entire exchange had taken less than three seconds.


    The remaining eight froze, their earlier arrogance reced by wide-eyed shock. For a moment, no one moved, then, almost instinctively, they all took a step backward.


    All of them couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed. A few seconds ago, they had looked at Oliver like he was nothing more than an annoyance, a lone man foolish enough to try and push through nine armed, battle-hardened guards. In their minds, he was just another obstacle to step over, someone they could shove aside and humiliate before throwing him out like trash.


    But that illusion had shattered the moment Oliver moved. The speed, the precision, the raw force behind each strike it was nothing like they expected. They didn¡¯t just see one of their own go down; they saw him get dismantled, broken in a way that was both terrifying and humiliating. The sound of bone snapping still rang in their ears, the echo of that kick to the jaw still fresh in their minds. It wasn¡¯t just that Oliver had won, it was how he had done it. Efficient. Ruthless. Without hesitation.


    The man who only seconds ago had been smirking on his feet nowy motionless on the ground, his wrist twisted at an unnatural angle, his head lolling to one side. It was a sight that sent a cold ripple through the remaining eight. Their confidence wavered. For the first time, they realized this wasn¡¯t a man to toy with.


    Then a couple of them exchanged uneasy nces, the smugness gone from their facespletely. Even the biggest among them felt a subtle knot tighten in their stomachs. This wasn¡¯t a fight they could approach casually anymore, Oliver wasn¡¯t prey; he was a predator, and they had just made the mistake of cornering one.


    At that moment the eight men squared up, their eyes narrowing into murderous slits as they fanned out in a semi-circle around Oliver. One of them spat on the ground and growled, "You think taking one of us down makes you a hero? We underestimated you before that was our mistake. Now, you¡¯re not getting out of here in one piece."


    However Oliver didn¡¯t say a word. His gaze was steady, cold, and calcting. His stance was rxed but deadly, like a coiled serpent ready to strike. The air between them seemed to thicken, and then without warning, they lunged at him all at once.


    The first man came swinging a steel baton at Oliver¡¯s head. Oliver stepped into him instead of away, deflecting the arm upward with his left hand and, in the same motion, driving his right elbow into the man¡¯s throat. The sickening crunch of cartge breaking filled the air. The man dropped to his knees, gasping for air that would nevere, his hands wing at his crushed windpipe.


    Immediately another attacker came in from behind with a knife.


    Again Oliver didn¡¯t even turn his head, he pivoted his foot, caught the man¡¯s wrist mid-stab, twisted until bone snapped, and yanked the de free. Without hesitation, he reversed the grip and plunged it clean into the man¡¯s chest, hitting the heart. The attacker¡¯s eyes widened in shock before he copsed lifelessly to the ground.


    At that moment three more charged him together one low, one high, and one swinging wide.


    Immediately Oliver sidestepped the low attacker, bringing his knee up sharply into the man¡¯s jaw with a crack that sent teeth flying. As that man fell back, dazed and bleeding, Oliver grabbed the wide swinger by the cor, yanked him forward, and headbutted him so hard the man¡¯s nose exploded in blood. Without letting go, Oliver spun the man into the path of the high attacker, using him as a human shield. The high attacker¡¯s punchnded squarely into his ally¡¯s ribs, breaking them with an audible snap.


    Upon seeing what was happening the two remaining men hesitated for a split second, that was all Oliver needed. He hurled the limp, bleeding man he was holding into one of them, knocking him to the ground. Then he stepped in and, with brutal efficiency, stomped down on thest standing man¡¯s knee until it bent the wrong way, followed by a sharp, precise strike to the side of the neck that left the man twitching on the ground.


    The entire fight hadsted less than fifteen seconds. Eight men hade at him with full confidence; now, they were sprawled across the ground, two dead, several unconscious, and the rest groaning in pain, clutching broken bones.


    At that moment Oliver didn¡¯t even nce back. He stepped over the bodies, pushed the door open, and strode inside.


    However the sight before him made his jaw clench.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing?"

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155</h4>


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s head whipped toward the doorway, his hands still clutching at Cora¡¯s shirt. His expression twisted instantly from the sick satisfaction of a predator cornering its prey to a startled, almost panicked scowl.


    "What the hell is this?" he barked, his voice sharp with disbelief. "How... how did you get in here?" Immediately his eyes narrowed, searching Oliver¡¯s face for an answer he wasn¡¯t ready to hear. "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing here?" His tone turned mocking, as if trying to mask the sudden uncertainty creeping up his spine. "No seriously how the hell did you get in here?"


    Without waiting for an answer, Samuel pushed himself off Cora and rose to his feet, his movements quick and tense. His eyes darted toward the corners of the room, then toward the open doorway, expecting no, needing to see the nine men who had been guarding the entrance just minutes ago. But the sight that met him was nothing but an empty hallway, silent and still, immediately his brows furrowed. His jaw clenched. There was a flicker of doubt, then suspicion, then a sh of something dangerously close to fear.


    "Where the hell are my men?" he muttered under his breath before snapping his attention back to Oliver, his tone rising with forced bravado. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    At that moment, without wasting even a heartbeat, Oliver strode forward with a cold, unwavering focus in his eyes. His boots thudded against the floor, each step heavy with purpose as he closed the distance between himself and the cameraman. The man froze, his hands still gripping the tripod as if holding onto it would somehow shield him from the storm that was approaching.


    Oliver¡¯s gaze locked on the camera first. He bent slightly, inspecting the small red light and scanning the feed settings. His sharp eyes darted across the disy, checking every indicator. For a moment, his jaw tightened, prepared for the worst if this was a live feed, then the damage would already be beyond repair. But when his quick inspection confirmed it was only a recording, he let out the smallest, controlled exhale. It wasn¡¯t relief exactly, but a slight lessening of the rage boiling inside him. At least this nightmare hadn¡¯t already been broadcast for the world to see.


    His eyes flicked to Cora. She was almost half-naked, her breathing uneven, the top of her clothes gone and revealing more than she should ever be forced to show. The sight made his knuckles crack involuntarily, fury pulsing through his veins like fire. But the fact that Samuel hadn¡¯t yet crossed the final line gave Oliver a thin margin of calm. He would deal with Samuel soon enough, but first, the man who thought filming this was eptable needed to pay.


    Without another word, Oliver gripped the camera with one hand, lifted it from the tripod, and with a violent twist of his arm, smashed it down against the floor. The crack of shattering ss and crushed metal echoed through the room. He stomped on the remains for good measure, grinding the expensive equipment into nothing more than useless fragments.


    However the cameraman barely had a moment to react before Oliver¡¯s hand shot forward like lightning, mping onto the front of his shirt and lifting him clean off the ground with one arm. The man iled, his feet kicking helplessly, his breathing in startled gasps.


    "You think this is work?" Oliver¡¯s voice was low, almost calm, but every syble dripped with venom.


    Then, without warning, he mmed the man down to the floor with bone-rattling force. The impact reverberated through the room, and the cameraman let out a sharp cry of pain.


    However before he could even think to crawl away, Oliver¡¯s boot came crashing down onto his chest with crushing precision. The strike was so hard that the man¡¯s eyes bulged, and a wet, gurgling cough escaped his lips as blood sttered across the floor.


    Then Oliver leaned forward slightly, his re like ice.


    "So, somebody will pay you money to destroy the life of another," he said, his tone steady but seething. "And you still do the same thing." His foot pressed harder against the man¡¯s ribcage, pinning him in ce. "You deserve to die because of that."


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s entire body stiffened. The smirk that had been dancing on his lips earlier was gone, reced by a thin, nervous line. Fear, sharp and cold, began to seep into his bones as his eyes darted toward the doorway.


    "What the hell are you all doing out there?!" Samuel barked, his voice cracking slightly despite his attempt to sound in control. He stumbled backward a step, his hand twitching toward the table as if looking for something anything to put between himself and Oliver. "Security! Move in! Now! An intruder just got in! Are you all sleeping or what?!" His shouts carried desperation, each word more frantic than thest.


    Because he knew Oliver wouldn¡¯t be able to handle eight strong men, all by himself.


    But the hallway beyond the door was silent, eerily silent.


    Oliver stood there, his presence like a looming shadow, his expression cold enough to freeze blood. He didn¡¯t raise his voice; he didn¡¯t need to. His words cut deeper because of how calm they were.


    "You¡¯re wasting your breath," Oliver said, taking a slow step forward. His boots pressed into the floor with deliberate weight, each sound echoing through the room like a countdown. "No one¡¯sing to save you."


    Samuel¡¯s breathing hitched. His eyes flicked around, searching for any sign of his men, but nothing no footsteps, no answering voices.


    Oliver¡¯s gaze darkened, and his voice took on a quiet, dangerous edge. "It¡¯s just you and me now." He stopped just a few feet away, his stance radiatingplete control. "Since you took it upon yourself to try and destroy another person¡¯s life..." His eyes dropped briefly to Cora, who was clutching her torn clothing, trembling but alive. The sight made his jaw clench. "...then I¡¯ll take it upon myself to destroy yours."


    Oliver words made Samuel took another shaky step back, his voice trembling as he tried to keep up his arrogance. "You, you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with!"


    But Oliver¡¯s tone stayed level, like ice slowly cracking before it shatters. "How dare youy your filthy hands on Cora?" His gaze sharpened to a de. "How. Dare. You."

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156</h4>


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s eyes darted around the room frantically, his breathing bing heavier as his mind raced. His gaze swept over every corner, desperately hoping to catch even the slightest glimpse of his men. The panic on his face was obvious, he was clinging to the faint hope that his backup woulde rushing in to rescue him.


    But Oliver, standing tall andposed, saw straight through his act. His voice came out low but cutting, dripping with certainty.


    "There¡¯s no need to look around anymore," Oliver said, his tone steady, almost casual yet carrying the weight of finality. "All your men... have been dealt with. Everyst one of them. You¡¯re standing here alone now, Samuel. And the only thing left... is between you and me."


    Upon hearing what Oliver just said, Samuel froze for a moment, disbelief shing in his eyes. He shook his head slightly as if trying to convince himself Oliver was bluffing. But something in Oliver¡¯s calm, unhurried demeanor told him it wasn¡¯t a lie. His stomach churned as the reality sank in, if what Oliver said was true, then there was no escape.


    Then Oliver took a slow, deliberate step forward, his gaze never leaving Samuel.


    "Now," he continued, voice tightening, "I want to know, how dare you... try to do something so disgusting, so devilish... to Cora?"


    Samuel¡¯s pulse quickened. He instinctively stepped back, trying to put space between them. His voice wavered, though he tried to keep it steady. "It¡¯s not what you think," he blurted out, raising his hands slightly as if to defend himself. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s both concessions between me and Cora. I wasn¡¯t forcing her to do anything. She... she agreed to it."


    The words hung in the air, but they carried no conviction. Even Samuel knew how hollow they sounded.


    Oliver just stared at him for a long moment, then slowly shook his head. There was no anger in his movement, just cold disappointment, the kind that made Samuel¡¯s chest tighten. "For what you¡¯ve done..." Oliver said, his voice dropping into a dangerous low, "I¡¯m going to destroy youpletely. To the point you¡¯ll wish you never showed your face again."


    Then he leaned in slightly, his words deliberate, his presence overwhelming.


    "That is... if you survive what I¡¯m going to do to you."


    Immediately the color drained from Samuel¡¯s face. And in that instant, as he met Oliver¡¯s eyes, he finally understood, Oliver wasn¡¯t bluffing. Not a single word of it. That was the moment Samuel saw the serious, unshakable look on Oliver¡¯s face.


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s voice was trembling, his words tumbling over each other in desperation. "I have money... name your price! One million, two million, ten just name it, I¡¯ll give it to you immediately!" His hands were slightly raised, palms outward as if to shield himself from the storm brewing in Oliver¡¯s eyes.


    However Oliver didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he began a slow, deliberate walk toward Samuel. His footsteps echoed with a calmness that only made the tension more unbearable. Samuel¡¯s breathing grew shallow as he instinctively began to back away.


    "It seems you think money can solve all your problems," Oliver said, his tone low and cold. "But as for me... money cannot buy me. And it definitely won¡¯t fix what I¡¯m going to do to you."


    Oliver words struck Samuel harder than a physical blow. His heartbeat drummed in his ears, panic ring inside him. He kept retreating until his back met the unyielding wall. The realization hit, there was nowhere left to go. His gaze darted left and right, scanning for an escape route, but the room felt like it was closing in. Even if he made a break for it, he knew deep down there was no way he could outrun Oliver.


    His voice cracked as he tried again. "Fifty million! I¡¯ll give you fifty million right now! Just let me go, I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t do anything to you or Cora either. Fifty million!"


    But Oliver didn¡¯t flinch. His expression didn¡¯t change; his eyes still locked on Samuel like a predator on its prey.


    Samuel¡¯s desperation spiraled. "Two hundred! Two hundred million!" he blurted, his words quick and uneven. "I¡¯ll transfer it immediately, just let me."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Oliver¡¯s hand shot forward, gripping his neck in a firm, unyielding hold.


    At that moment, Samuel was still struggling, his hands wing desperately at Oliver¡¯s grip as he tried to pry himself free. His breaths were ragged, his chest rising and falling in panic as the strength in his arms began to fade. "I can¡¯t breathe! They¡¯re strangling me! I can¡¯t breathe! Let go of my neck!" he gasped, his voice breaking with fear.


    However Oliver¡¯s eyes were cold, unyielding. His voice cut through the air like a de. "How dare you? How dare he try to do something this inhuman to Cora" His tone dripped with disdain, every word a promise of punishment. "For that reason, I¡¯ll make sure you pay dearly, Samuel."


    Without hesitation, Oliver¡¯s grip tightened. In one swift motion, he lifted Samuel off the ground as if he weighed nothing. Samuel¡¯s feet kicked in the air, searching for the floor that was no longer beneath him. The veins in his neck bulged, and his eyes widened in terror. Then, BAM!


    Oliver mmed him onto the ground with bone-shattering force. The impact sent a sickening crack through the air, followed by Samuel¡¯s scream of agony. "Ahhh! My ribs! My ribcage is broken! I need to be rushed to the hospital! My ribcage is broken!" His cries were desperate, pleading for mercy, but Oliver didn¡¯t flinch.


    Instead, Oliver reached into his pocket, his fingers curling around cold steel. When he drew his hand out, a sharp knife gleamed under the light, followed by an inner cutter. The sight alone made Samuel¡¯s blood run cold. His eyes bulged, his mind racing to make sense of what Oliver intended. But deep inside, his instincts screamed that whatever wasing was far worse than the pain he already felt, and he wanted no part of it.


    Summoning thest bit of strength left in him, Samuel pushed himself up from the ground. His breathing was ragged, his body trembling from pain, but his voice rose in defiance. "If you daree close to me, I will fight you!" he shouted, forcing himself to stand tall despite his injuries. "I¡¯ve been keeping quiet, but never again! I am not going to keep quiet anymore."

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157</h4>


    At that moment, without a shred of hesitation, Samuel lunged toward Oliver, his face twisted with desperation. He swung his arm back, ready to deliver a punch, but Oliver¡¯s movements were like lightning. In one swift motion, he intercepted Samuel¡¯s strike mid-air, gripping his wrist with a force that made Samuel¡¯s bones creak. With a sharp twist, Oliver wrenched Samuel¡¯s arm behind his back. A sickening jolt of pain shot through Samuel¡¯s shoulder and down his spine, forcing a scream from his lips.


    Before Samuel could process the agony, Oliver¡¯s knife shed. The de plunged into Samuel¡¯s hand with surgical precision, the metal sinking deep into flesh. But Oliver didn¡¯t just stab, he twisted the de slowly, deliberately, in a way that made Samuel¡¯s nerves scream louder than his voice. The cut was so precise, so controlled, that blood didn¡¯t gush only a thin, dark trickle oozed along the steel.


    Samuel staggered forward, clutching his wounded hand, his breath ragged. "What the hell is wrong with you?!" he shouted, his voice trembling between pain and outrage. Oliver¡¯s eyes remained cold, his tone even colder.


    "If you try to pull that knife out," he said, each word deliberate, "you will bleed to death right here. Your only chance is to leave it where it is."


    The words drained the color from Samuel¡¯s face. His knees wobbled, and his mind raced. "You... you don¡¯t know who I am," he spat, forcing his voice to carry over his fear. "I¡¯m Samuel! The top actor, the bestselling author in this country! I still have influence connections! I can ruin you if I want. You think you can do this to me and walk away?"


    Oliver didn¡¯t flinch. His silence was heavier than any threat. Then, with sudden ferocity, he stepped forward and shoved his hand into Samuel¡¯s mouth, forcing his jaw open. Samuel¡¯s eyes went wide, his muffled protests turning into frantic, guttural sounds. Oliver¡¯s grip found Samuel¡¯s tongue, pinching it hard before yanking it outward.


    Samuel¡¯s muffled scream echoed through the room as panic surged in his veins. His body thrashed, but Oliver¡¯s hold was immovable. "What is wrong with you?!" Samuel tried to yell, but the words came out garbled, helpless.


    Without a pause, Oliver¡¯s other hand produced the nail cutter. The glint of metal was the only warning before, snip! a searing bolt of pain exploded in Samuel¡¯s mouth. Part of his tongue fell limp, the taste of iron flooding his senses. Samuel¡¯s scream turned animalistic, his eyes bulging in disbelief and agony. He staggered back, clutching his face, unable to form a single word.


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s voice was low but filled with a deadly certainty as he looked down at Samuel and said, "From now on, this is fifty-fifty. You... will barely be able to speak again. And if by some miracle you manage to talk, your words will never be clear. Even if you fly out of this country for treatment, even if you see the best specialists in the world... your acting career is finished. You will never set foot on a movie set again. It¡¯s over for you, Samuel."


    Samuel¡¯s eyes trembled weakly. He was exhausted, drained of every ounce of strength. His breathing was shallow, his vision blurry. The pain was unbearable, and blood pooled in his mouth, dripping down his chin. His body wanted to copsepletely, but the fear rooting him in ce kept him conscious.


    Before Samuel could even process Oliver¡¯s words, a heavy fist mmed into his face. Then another. And another. Each blownded with a sickening thud, cracking bone and bursting flesh. His nose bent unnaturally to the side, blood pouring from it, then His jaw shifted grotesquely under the force of Oliver¡¯s punches. Teeth flew from his mouth, ttering to the floor like broken porcin. His once-proud face swelled beyond recognition, skin torn and battered until it resembled nothing more than a bruised, crushed tomato.


    When Oliver finally stopped, he stood over Samuel, breathing steadily, then he calmly pulled a white handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the blood from his knuckles, his expression cold and deliberate. "Now," Oliver said, his tone cutting like ice, "your career is over. Your reputation is over, and this... is not where it ends. You¡¯re going to pay for what you did, Samuel. For what you were about to do to Cora, you¡¯ll rot in prison. Your face is ruined. Even with surgery, it¡¯ll be a miracle if they can piece it back together. Your tongue will never work properly again, and that stab wound in your hand... I cut deep, Samuel. The veins are gone. In minutes, that hand will be useless dead."


    Hearing what Oliver just said, Samuel couldn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t even move. Hey there, broken, blood covering every part of his face, mouth, and teeth. Only his eyes still flickered faintly with life, darting weakly in fear and disbelief. Everything else about him looked lifeless.


    Oliver nced down at him onest time before turning away. His attention shifted to Cora, who was slumped nearby, barely conscious. Her breaths were shallow, her skin pale. Without hesitation, Oliver bent down and then he removed his jacket to cover her properly, then he scooped her into his arms, and began walking quickly toward the car before heading to the hospital.


    **


    At that moment, James sat frozen for a few seconds, gripping his phone so tightly his knuckles turned white. His mind was a mess thoughts colliding with each other like waves in a storm. Emily walking out on him was already a knife to the chest, but this... this was a noose tightening around his neck. Every tick of the clock only reminded him that he was well past the time he had promised William. And William wasn¡¯t the kind of man you kept waiting.


    He stood abruptly, chair scraping against the floor, and began pacing from one corner of the room to the other. The sound of his footsteps echoed in the tense silence, each step heavy with panic. He tried to think of a way out, some clever excuse or desperate bluff that could buy him time, but his mind was nk. Calling William now was like throwing himself into the lion¡¯s den, yet not calling him was even worse.


    For a long moment, James just stared at his phone, the contact name William ring back at him like a threat. His chest tightened. He knew that once he made that call, there would be no turning back. Still, he drew in a shaky breath, swallowed hard, and pressed the dial button.


    It rang once. Twice. His heart pounded with each tone, a drumbeat of dread. Then the line clicked.


    Before James could even open his mouth, William¡¯s voice came through, sharp, cold, andced with suspicion.


    "James," he said, slow and deliberate, "is this you trying to y smart? Is that what this is?"


    At that moment James¡¯s throat tightened, but William didn¡¯t give him a chance to respond.


    "I¡¯ve done my part. Everything I promised on my end is finished. So why... the dy?" His tone grew harder with every word. "You think you can double-cross me, James? Is that what¡¯s going on here? Because if that¡¯s the case."


    William¡¯s voice sharpened like a de, his fury no longer masked. "You¡¯re making the biggest mistake of your life."

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158</h4>


    At that moment, hearing what William just said, James quickly tried to steady his voice, forcing himself to soundposed despite the storm raging inside him.


    "No, William... that is not it," he said firmly, trying to ease the tension before it spiraled further. "Calm down. It hasn¡¯t gotten to that point yet. I¡¯m very, very sorry for the dy. It wasn¡¯t intentional. I swear, it wasn¡¯t."


    Then he took a deep breath, pacing again, his fingers tightening around the phone. "The truth is... the dy happened because it seems what I wanted from you didn¡¯t happen. The deal was clear you were supposed to withdraw the support you¡¯ve been giving Cora. But up till now, it doesn¡¯t look like that support has been withdrawn. In fact..." His voice grew more frustrated, "the shares in ZXZ have gotten even moreplicated. And now, it feels like there¡¯s someone else involved in all of this."


    There was a pause on the line, a quiet tension that made James¡¯ heart pound. "That¡¯s why I called," James continued. "I need to confirm if you still have control over this. If you don¡¯t... then I need to know why."


    Immediately William¡¯s voice came back cold and sharp. "James... what exactly are you saying? Are you using me of foul y? Is that what this is? You think I¡¯m the one pulling something behind your back?"


    James swallowed hard, knowing how dangerous this conversation was bing. "No," he said quickly, "I¡¯m not suspecting you of anything. I just... I really need to know..." His words slowed, his tone deadly serious. "Do you know anyone called... Mr. B?"


    At that moment, hearing the name Mr. B, William¡¯s expression stiffened ever so slightly. There was something about that name that tugged at the edges of his memory like a faint echo of a conversation he¡¯d overheard in a ce he shouldn¡¯t have been, or a warning whispered to him years ago. It was familiar, unsettlingly familiar, but for the life of him, he couldn¡¯t ce exactly where or when he¡¯d heard it. Still, the unease lingered.


    His silence stretched for a beat too long, and in that pause, it was clear he was weighing something in his mind. Perhaps he truly didn¡¯t know. Finally, William broke the silence, his tone sharp.


    "What is that supposed to mean, James? Are you using me of being this ¡¯Mr. B¡¯ you¡¯re talking about?"


    James quickly shook his head, his voice hurried and defensive. "No, no, no, that¡¯s not it, far from it. I¡¯m not using you of being Mr. B. I just wanted to know if you¡¯ve ever met or heard of someone by that name. That¡¯s all. I just... I need rity."


    William¡¯s brow furrowed, and after a moment he replied tly, "No. I don¡¯t know anyone called Mr. B. So what is this really about? Is that the excuse you¡¯re giving for not sending me my share of the deal?" His voice hardened, each word clipped. "Because as far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯ve already done my part. I withdrew everything. My family withdrew everything from Cora, exactly as we agreed. So what¡¯s stopping you from holding up your end?"


    James hesitated, pinching the bridge of his nose as though the weight of the situation was pressing down on him. "Alright," he finally said, "since you¡¯re not Mr. B, then there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll send you what you¡¯re owed. Any moment from now, you¡¯ll have it."


    At that moment William let out a short, humorlessugh, but there was no warmth in it, only a cold warning. "I hope you do, James. Because I¡¯m giving you just today. If you fail to deliver what was required of you, then you¡¯ll meet the side of me you really don¡¯t want to see. And trust me..." His voice dropped into a slow, deliberate tone. "...you won¡¯t forget it if you push me past today."


    At that moment, before James could even say anything, the call cut off abruptly, leaving only the t, hollow tone in his ear. His grip on the phone tightened, veins bulging in frustration. Anger surged through him, a hot wave that made his chest feel tight. He could not believe this. Up till now, nothing had gone his way, every move he made only seemed to drag him deeper into a pit. It felt like he was drowning, and no matter how much he fought, the water just kept rising.


    At that moment he started pacing the room like a caged animal, his mind spinning in chaos. Ever since Cora walked out of his life, it was as if the universe had turned against him. The steady climb he once enjoyed had copsed overnight, reced with one disaster after another. The more he thought about it, the more it hurt, and not just his pride, but his entire sense of control.


    First, there was the contract, the biggest deal of his career. A deal so massive it could have taken him beyond the heights he had dreamed of. Gone. Lost in a blink. And then came ZXZ, his prized stake, something he believed would anchor his legacy. That too was gone, and the bitter truth gnawed at him, it was gone because of Cora.


    Emily had been next to leave. She didn¡¯t even give him the courtesy of a long argument or a drawn-out goodbye. Just gone, like everyone else. Now he was alone with nothing but the echo of threats hanging over his head.


    Now People were after him, angry people. Investors, business associates, and opportunists who all thought he was the reason the Victors and Global Investment pulled out from theirpany. Their calls weren¡¯t polite. Their visits weren¡¯t friendly. They didn¡¯t just want exnations; they wanted blood. Some were already threatening him in ways he didn¡¯t dare mention.


    James stopped pacing and sank into the nearest chair, elbows on his knees, hands tangled in his hair. The thought pressed on him should he just swallow his pride and go to Cora? Beg her, maybe? Would she even listen? Could she even help? He didn¡¯t know.


    But then he remembered something, those sleek, luxury cars that came to pick her up the other day. At the time, he had convinced himself it was a coincidence, some show she put on. But what if it wasn¡¯t? What if Cora really was connected to wealth and power on a level he had never imagined?


    If that were true, then maybe just maybe, she held the key to pulling him out of this mess he found him in..

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159</h4>


    It was the next day, and the room was quiet except for the soft, rhythmic beeping of the hospital monitor. Cora¡¯s eyelids fluttered open, the brightness of the morning light filtering through the blinds making her squint. At first, her mind felt foggy, but then, like a sudden rush the memories came flooding back. The fear, the struggle, the moment her strength gave out... she remembered everything that had happened before she lost consciousness.


    Then her body stiffened instantly, and she jolted upright on the bed. "Don¡¯t even dare!" she blurted out instinctively, as if the danger were still right in front of her. But when her eyes darted around, she realized she wasn¡¯t in that horrible situation anymore. The clean scent of antiseptic, the white sheets tucked neatly under her, the heart monitor at her side, it was all the hospital.


    And right there, sitting beside her bed with worry etched all over her face, was Malisa.


    Cora¡¯s voice was shaky but demanding. "Melissa... what¡¯s going on? How did I get here? And where is that good-for-nothing Samuel?"


    At that moment Malisa¡¯s eyes softened with relief, and before answering, she leaned forward and pulled Cora into a tight hug. "Oh, thank God you¡¯re awake... I was so worried about you," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. Pulling back, she searched Cora¡¯s face, as if checking to make sure she was truly alright. "When I heard the news, I couldn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t think Samuel would go this far. What he was nning... Cora, it wasn¡¯t just petty revenge. It was pure evil."


    Cora¡¯s jaw tightened. Her fingers curled into fists under the nket. "Where is he?" she demanded, her voice low but sharp.


    Malisa took a deep breath before answering, her tone firm now. "Samuel is currently at the police station, he¡¯s so done for, everything about him is gone, and any moments from now... he will be sent to prison."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Malisa had just said, Cora finally let out a slow breath she didn¡¯t even realize she had been holding. A wave of relief washed over her. She had been bracing herself for the worst, convinced Samuel might have slipped away somehow or managed to carry out whatever twisted n he had been hatching. But now, knowing he was already in custody, she could finally feel her heartbeat start to steady.


    That relief, however, quickly gave way to a flood of questions. Her mind raced back to the moments before she passed out his expression, the way everything had felt dangerous, the dread in the air. She turned her gaze sharply toward Malisa and, in a voiceced with both urgency and unease, asked, "Did he seed? Did he... actually manage to do it? Is there a video? What¡¯s going on with that?"


    Immediately Malisa moved closer to her, her expression soft yet firm. "Cora, calm down," she said, cing a hand lightly on Cora¡¯s arm. "No such thing happened. He didn¡¯t seed in any way. It¡¯s all thanks to Oliver. He made sure nothing like that ever happened."


    The name hung in the air for a moment, and Cora blinked, her brows drawing together. "Oliver?" she echoed, confusion and curiosity threading through her voice. "What happened? Did Oliver actuallye at the right time? Why are you mentioning Oliver¡¯s name?"


    At that moment, Malisa finally exin why she kept mentioning Oliver¡¯s name. She told Cora that Oliver was actually the one who saved her. He arrived right on time with the security team, bursting in before anything could happen. They were able to pull her out safely, making sure Samuel¡¯s n was cut short before it could even begin.


    Hearing this, Cora froze for a moment, her mind reying thest memory she had before passing out. She thought back to that short, almost rushed phone call she had made to Oliver. At the time, she wasn¡¯t even sure if her message had reached him in time. She had assumed it might have been toote... yet somehow, he had still managed to find her exactly when she needed help the most.


    The realization washed over her Oliver had acted without hesitation, as if he could sense she was in danger. That thought left her speechless for a moment. She didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Malisa, seeing the shock in Cora¡¯s face, continued speaking. "There¡¯s no need to thank him too much," she said, though her tone clearly showed she respected what Oliver had done. "But you should know... if it wasn¡¯t for him, things could have ended very differently. Maybe you wouldn¡¯t even be here right now. Or worse... maybe those videos Samuel was nning to make would be everywhere on the inte." Malisa¡¯s eyes hardened as she spoke thest part. "Oliver stopped all of it before it started. That alone is something worthmending."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Malisa just said, Cora¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile she couldn¡¯t hide. She was still trying to process how something as simple as that short phone conversation with Oliver had ended up saving her life. The more she thought about it, the more unreal it felt. She let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head.


    "It¡¯s strange," she said quietly, her voice carrying a mixture of disbelief and gratitude. "That little call... it was all he needed to understand something was wrong. He just knew. I¡¯m going to thank him no, not just thank him. He¡¯s definitely going to get the biggest hug from me."


    Malisa, leaning back in her chair with folded arms, didn¡¯t look particrly moved. "Well, that¡¯s not even enough," she replied firmly. "You need to celebrate him even more than that. Thank him properly. Make it count. Without him, you wouldn¡¯t be here right now."


    Hearing what Malisa just said Cora raised an eyebrow, smirking at the way Melissa¡¯s tone carried a bit too much enthusiasm. "Uh-huh... you seem a little too invested in this, Malisa. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and thank him yourself? I know you¡¯ve got something for him. You can pretend all you want in front of me, but I can tell,you actually like him."


    Malisa immediately averted her gaze, her expression tightening as if Cora had just stepped into forbidden territory. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she said tly. "Stop being sarcastic, Cora. You¡¯re starting to get on my nerves. When you were sleeping, I was enjoying my peace of mind. Now you wake up and start making my life miserable. Just... go back to sleep. The doctor hasn¡¯t even said you can be talking this much. So go back to sleep now."

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160</h4>


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s tone shifted from lighthearted to serious, her eyes narrowing with determination. "Jokes aside," she began, her voice steady, "I¡¯m definitely going to thank Oliver for what he did. He saved my life, Melissa. That¡¯s not something I can just wave off. I¡¯ll make sure to show him how grateful I am, no matter what it takes. Even if it¡¯s thest thing I do, I¡¯ll make it happen."


    Then Malisa studied her for a moment, noticing the conviction in her voice, then gave a small nod.


    Cora sighed softly and continued, "Now, I need you to do me a favor. Can you go and talk to the doctor for me? Ask if I can be discharged today. I really need to get out of here, Melissa. I need to go home, clear my head, and... just breathe."


    Melnced toward the door as if already nning her steps. "Alright, I¡¯ll ask," she replied, adjusting her bag on her shoulder. She took a few steps toward the exit when Cora suddenly raised a hand.


    "Wait," Cora said quickly, her expression shifting as though a thought had just struck her. "This actually reminds me, there¡¯s something I really need you to check on for me."


    Immediately Malisa turned back, eyebrows knitting in curiosity. "Check on what?" she asked, stepping closer again.


    "It¡¯s extremely important," Cora insisted, her voice dropping slightly, as though the matter carried weight. "I want you to help me check on it personally."


    Again Malisa tilted her head, intrigued but cautious. "Alright... but what is it? What is that thing you really want me to check about?"


    " It¡¯s all about ZXZ"


    Cora said with a calm look on her face.


    " Something had happened recently that caught my attention, and i couldn¡¯t shake it off. Somebody, an unknown person had just acquired 30% of ZXZ¡¯s shares. It wasn¡¯t James, and it wasn¡¯t anyone I know either."


    Her voice carried a mix of curiosity and unease as she exined to Melissa that she really wanted to know who this person was. The identity mattered to her, but more than that, she wanted to understand the purpose behind such a significant move.


    "I want to know his aim?" she questioned aloud. "Why would someone suddenly invest that much in ZXZ? There¡¯s always a reason. And if possible," she continued, looking at Malisa intently, "I want you to set up a meeting between us. That would be the best way for me to hear their true intentions directly."


    Malisa listened carefully, nodding in understanding. "No problem," she replied after a moment. "I¡¯ll look into it. I¡¯ll make a few calls, dig around, and see what I can find out. When I do, you¡¯ll be the first to know."


    **


    At that moment, the room was thick with silence. The sound of the ticking clock above the window felt louder than ever. Abigail sat stiffly in the chair across from Robert¡¯s desk, her back straight but her eyes low, glued to the floor as if it held the answers she was still searching for.


    Robert studied her carefully. He leaned forward just a bit, fingersced together on top of his desk. He wasn¡¯t used to seeing Abigail like this. The Abigail he knew never hesitated to speak her mind, never struggled to break silence. But today, she looked like someone else entirely, drained, distant, and lost in her thoughts.


    Twenty minutes had passed. Twenty whole minutes since she walked into his office, sat down, and hadn¡¯t uttered a single word. That was more than enough to trigger his curiosity, now, it was raising deep concern.


    "Abigail," Robert finally said, breaking the silence. His voice was calm but firm, "You¡¯ve been sitting here for a while now. You¡¯ve not said anything. Not even a simple ¡¯hello.¡¯ That¡¯s not like you."


    Still, Abigail didn¡¯t respond.


    He continued, more softly now, "You and I both know you didn¡¯te here just to sit in silence. So talk to me. What¡¯s going on?" He tilted his head slightly. "Why are you here, Abigail? Why now? Why like this?"


    Abigail didn¡¯t lift her head, but her fingers tightened into a fist on herp. Her breathing had changed slower, deeper. Robert noticed that. Every little sign was speaking for her even if her mouth didn¡¯t. He could tell that something was pressing hard on her chest.


    "You¡¯re cold," Robert added quietly. "And I don¡¯t mean the temperature. I mean this silence. This wall you¡¯ve put up. This... distance. It¡¯s not you. So what is it? What are you carrying that you¡¯re so afraid to let out?"


    That was when Abigail slowly raised her eyes. And the moment their eyes met, Robert saw it, grief, fear, and something else. Guilt.


    She parted her lips as if to speak, but then hesitated. Her throat bobbed. Her lips trembled, but no sound came.


    At that moment Robert leaned back slightly, letting her have space but not letting her go. "You¡¯re not here by ident," he said again. "You didn¡¯t walk in here for no reason. And whatever it is, whatever you¡¯ve done or whatever has happened, just say it."


    At that moment, hearing what Robert was saying, Abigail slowly lifted her head. Her eyes were distant, yet sharp, carrying a quiet storm beneath their calm surface. She looked directly at Robert and asked in a quiet but clear voice, "So, you¡¯re really telling me that you have no idea why I¡¯m here?"


    Abigail words made Robert furrowed his brow, clearly confused. "Abigail, if I knew why you were here, do you think I¡¯d be asking you all these questions? You¡¯ve been sitting in my office for over twenty minutes without a word Just staring at the floor. That¡¯s not like you. You don¡¯t waste time, and you don¡¯t walk in here for no reason."


    Again he leaned slightly forward, his tone softening just a little. "So, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re cold. Distant. And that¡¯s not the Abigail I know. Talk to me."


    Then Abigail¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. She slowly opened her purse with an almost mechanical motion. Her fingers moved methodically, as if rehearsed. She pulled out her phone, unlocked it, and scrolled through her gallery in silence. Then, with a calmness that belied the tension in the air, she slid the phone across the desk to Robert.


    "Then exin this," she said.


    Robert took the phone and nced at the screen. His face remained unreadable for a few seconds as his eyes took in the photo. It was a sharp, clear image of him standing beside Cora, with Samuel off to the side, all three of them captured in what looked like a candid moment at some formal business gathering.


    His first reaction wasn¡¯t guilt or nervousness, it was confusion.


    He looked back at Abigail and raised an eyebrow. "What is this supposed to mean?" he asked.

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161</h4>


    However Abigail didn¡¯t respond immediately. She simply stared at him, waiting for his own interpretation.


    Then Robert set the phone down and gestured toward it. "Abigail, this is just a photo. A business picture. There¡¯s nothing unusual here. we finished a business meeting and decided to take the shot."


    At that moment he shook his head, clearly baffled. "Because if you are, I don¡¯t see the point. What exactly is raising your eyebrows here? This is just a normal picture, a business picture. So what is there to actually raise an eyebrow about?"


    Upon hearing what Robert just said, Abigail¡¯s expression changedpletely. The fire in her eyes burned hotter than ever. She leaned forward slightly in her seat, her voice low but sharp,ced with disbelief and building anger.


    "Robert," she said, trying to hold back her rage, "do you honestly think I¡¯m stupid? Or do I look like a child to you?"


    Robert blinked, momentarily taken aback by the sudden change in her tone.


    "This picture," she continued, tapping her finger aggressively on her phone screen, "has been all over the media. Do you understand what that means? It caused a full-blown scandal. People are talking. And not just whispering no. They¡¯re pointing fingers, creating rumors, dragging reputations through the mud. And you... you¡¯re just going to sit here and say it¡¯s a business picture?"


    Her voice rose a little, despite her attempt to remainposed.


    "This wasn¡¯t taken at some meeting table or a corporate event. Look at their smiles. Look at the bodynguage. It was cozy, it was casual it looked personal. You were in that picture with Cora, and Samuel... and now, look at the news. Samuel is in deep waters. And Cora, Cora came out denying everything."


    Abigail¡¯s jaw tightened, and her eyes narrowed as she continued.


    "She came out to the press, she made statements, she called it false. She said nothing happened. But even in her attempt to clean the mess, she never once mentioned your name. Not once, Robert."


    Immediately Robert opened his mouth to speak, but Abigail quickly held up her hand.


    "No. Let me finish," she said firmly.


    "I¡¯ve known you long enough to know when you¡¯re hiding something. This whole thing doesn¡¯t sit right with me. If it was just business, why wasn¡¯t your name cleared publicly also? Why weren¡¯t you removed from the narrative? You were there, Robert. You were in that picture. And now, everything is about falling apart, and you want me to believe it¡¯s nothing?"


    She stared at him hard.


    "I want the truth. What was your business with Cora? What exactly tied you to that scene? Because right now, all I see is someone hiding behind silence, hoping it will blow over. But I¡¯m not the media. I¡¯m not a random stranger. I need to know what¡¯s going on... and I need to know it now."


    Without wasting anymore time she crossed her arms and leaned back in the chair, her gaze not breaking for even a second.


    At that moment, after hearing what Abigail just said, Robert¡¯s jaw tensed slightly. He had hoped this conversation wouldn¡¯t happen. He had hoped the situation would quietly resolve itself, or at least that Abigail would never ask this deep. But now, sitting across from her and seeing the fire in her eyes, he realized there was no dodging this. Her tone, her eyes, her bodynguage, everything screamed betrayal. And the worst part was, he couldn¡¯t give her what she wanted.


    Robert leaned back a little more in his chair, folding his arms across his chest as he looked away briefly, then back at her. "Abigail," he said quietly, trying to keep his voice calm and measured, "I can¡¯t give you any proof right now because the matter is let¡¯s just say, it¡¯s confidential. It was supposed to remain between me and Cora. That¡¯s how she wanted it. It was a private business matter that had to be handled discreetly."


    He paused, gauging her reaction, but Abigail was not blinking. She was unmoved, cold, and visibly angry. Her hands were clenched on the table, her nails digging slightly into the leather surface. "Confidential?" she repeated, her voiceced with disbelief. "You think I¡¯m going to sit here like a fool and believe that line? You were in a picture with a woman, Cora who is at the center of a dating scandal, and the picture wasn¡¯t exactly innocent. You were smiling. You lookedfortable. And now you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s business?"


    Robert opened his mouth to speak again, but Abigail cut him off.


    "If this was just business, Robert, then where is the documentation? Where¡¯s the contract? Where¡¯s the proof of the so-called deal you both made? Because I checked,Robert . I checked with the business registry, and there was no recent filing involving you and Cora¡¯spany. Nothing that shows you were working together officially. So again, what business?"


    Robert could feel his throat tighten. She had done her homework. He hadn¡¯t expected her to go that far. His mind raced for an answer, something that could at least ease her anger, but everything he came up with would only make things worse. He couldn¡¯t reveal the real purpose of the meeting, it wasn¡¯t his secret to tell.


    "I¡¯m telling you, Abigail," Rupert said more firmly now, leaning forward. "It¡¯s not what you think. You have to trust me."


    Abigail¡¯sugh was sharp and bitter. "Trust you?" she repeated. "Robert, the man I trusted wouldn¡¯t hide behind vague answers. He wouldn¡¯t sit across from me feeding me lines like I¡¯m some idiot who doesn¡¯t deserve the truth. Do you even realize how humiliating this is for me? Do you know what people have been saying?"


    There was a moment of heavy silence between them, the tension so thick it could snap.


    At that moment Robert¡¯s voice dropped to almost a whisper. "I can¡¯t tell you what happened, Abigail. I promised Cora. It was her request. She asked for discretion, and I gave her my word."


    Upon hearing what Robert just said, Abigail slowly stood to her feet, her eyes never leaving Robert¡¯s. "Then you¡¯ve made your choice," she said quietly. "And now I¡¯m going to make mine. If I find out you¡¯re lying to me, Robert, if I find out there¡¯s more to this than you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re not going to like what I¡¯ll do."

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162</h4>


    At that moment, Abigail pushed her chair back, her mind made up to leave before the conversation could spiral further. But Robert¡¯s voice, deep and sharp, cut through the air like a whip.


    "Where are you going?"


    There was no gentleness in his tone, only the weight of someone who had reached the end of his patience. Abigail froze for a second but didn¡¯t answer. Her fingers curled tighter around her purse, her knuckles whitening.


    Then Robert gaze locked on her like a warning. "It seems to me," he began slowly, "that you¡¯ve overstepped your line. You don¡¯t know your boundaries anymore... or perhaps you¡¯ve chosen to forget them altogether."


    Abigail¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she stayed silent, the tension between them thick enough to suffocate the room.


    "Let me remind you," Robert continued, his voice now edged with something darker, "we are not married yet. And it won¡¯t change the fact that both families might be working themselves into exhaustion to create something between us. That¡¯s their choice, not mine. And even with all of that effort, I still have my reservations about you."


    The words hit Abigail like cold water, but Robert didn¡¯t flinch.


    "So tell me," he pressed, "why are you trying to boss me around? Why are you speaking to me as if we¡¯re already married and you have the right to demand and dictate? That¡¯s not the reality here, Abigail."


    Hearing Robert word¡¯s her lips parted, ready to defend herself, but his next words silenced her.


    "You don¡¯t have that right. Not now, not ever, unless I give it to you. And so far, you¡¯ve done nothing to earn it. So watch your tone. Be careful with your words. Be conscious of how you speak to me... because I am not the type of man who is going to take nonsense from anybody."


    At that moment, when Robert spoke up in that firm, almost cutting tone, Abigail was taken aback. She had never seen him address her in such a way before. It wasn¡¯t just the words, it was the weight behind them, the unshakable conviction in his voice. He wasn¡¯t raising his tone, yet every syble seemed to carry the force of someone who was drawing a clear line in the sand. For a moment, Abigail simply stared at him, almost questioning in her mind if this was truly the Robert she knew.


    "Are you seriously speaking to me like this?" she asked slowly, her voice carrying a mixture of disbelief and challenge. "Did you actually just say that to me?"


    Robert¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. He leaned back slightly in his chair, his expression calm yet unyielding. "Yes, Abigail. You heard me right. And I¡¯m not taking it back," he replied evenly. "Everything I just said is the truth, and I¡¯m not here to sugarcoat it. You may not like hearing it, but sometimes the truth isn¡¯t meant to be pleasant."


    Abigail¡¯s brows drew together, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. The part that stung wasn¡¯t just the firmness in his tone, but the reminder embedded in his words that, in his eyes, she had crossed a line.


    Robert continued, his voice steady but edged with warning. "I¡¯m reminding you because you seem to have forgotten. You and I are not married, Abigail. The only reason our families are even having these conversations about a future together is because they believe it could work. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m handing you the authority to dictate how I move, what I say, or what decisions I make. We are not there yet."


    He straightened his posture, his gaze locking onto hers with a quiet intensity. "What you¡¯re doing right now trying to control me, trying to speak as though you have every right to challenge me at will it¡¯s not going to work. Not with me. You¡¯re making it seem as if I¡¯m somehow incapable of making my own decisions, as if I need to be managed. And Abigail... that¡¯s not how I operate."


    Abigail held her ground, but the words cut deeper than she expected. The room felt heavier, the air thick with the weight of unspoken tension.


    Robert¡¯s voice dropped slightly, but the firmness remained. "So hear me clearly, I¡¯m not the kind of man who will tolerate nonsense from anyone. Not from a stranger, not from a friend, and certainly not from the woman I¡¯m not even married to yet and I don¡¯t think we will ever be."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Robert had just said, Abigail¡¯s entire mood shifted like a storm brewing without warning. Her big head rose slightly as her brows furrowed, and her eyes narrowed with visible heat. The silence that hung in the room didn¡¯t cool her no it poured fuel into the fire raging within her. Her fists tightened at her sides. She wasn¡¯t the type to get easily flustered, but today, Robert had touched a nerve she didn¡¯t even know existed.


    Then she took a sharp breath, staring at him like she was staring through him.


    "Oh," she muttered, almost to herself. "So this is what it is."


    In that moment, everything that had been floating around her mind like unanswered questions began to connect. She no longer needed to confront anyone, didn¡¯t need to dig through conversations or scroll through timelines. The truth was standing right here in front of her. in. Quiet. And loud as thunder.


    "It¡¯s Cora, right?" Abigail¡¯s voice rose just slightly, sharp and pointed like a de pressing against the edge of truth. "It¡¯s because of her that you¡¯re acting like this. That¡¯s what all of this is about."


    Robert didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t deny it. He didn¡¯t confirm it either.


    That silence, it was more insulting than any spoken word. Abigail¡¯s blood boiled.


    "You like her, don¡¯t you?" she asked again, more firmly this time. "That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing all this. That¡¯s why you¡¯re suddenly so... distant, so off."


    Robert remained quiet, his eyes fixed on her, unreadable.


    Abigail let out a bitterugh, short and full of disbelief. "Wow. So all those pictures, those cozy little pictures I saw... They weren¡¯t just random moments, were they? You actually took them with her because you wanted to keep them. You wanted to look at them, smile at them like a little boy keeping a secret crush. Isn¡¯t that it?"


    Still nothing.


    She stepped forward, eyes locked on his. "Say something, Robert. Say something so I can at least believe you still have the decency to talk straight. Say I¡¯m wrong. Say I¡¯m overreacting. Say anything!"

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163</h4>


    But Rebert didn¡¯t. And somehow, that confirmed everything.


    That was when something inside Abigail changed.


    Her anger didn¡¯t die down, it sharpened. Her heart didn¡¯t break it solidified. If there was one thing Robert should have remembered about her, it was that Abigail was not the kind of woman who folded in defeat. She never had been. And she wasn¡¯t going to start now.


    She squared her shoulders, her voice firm but steady.


    "You know me," she said slowly, with weight in every word. "You know I¡¯m not the kind of woman who¡¯ll fold her hands and watch another woman take what rightfully belongs to her. You know that."


    Her jaw clenched, and her eyes sparkled with something fierce something unrelenting.


    "I¡¯m a woman. A real woman. And it would be extremely bad of me no, it would be disgraceful, if I fold my hands and allow anotherdy to defeat me in this kind of manner."


    At that moment,Robert¡¯s voice rose, sharp andmanding, cutting through the tension like a de. "Abigail, don¡¯t you dare do something stupid," he snapped, his tone thick with frustration. His eyes locked on hers, burning with a mix of disbelief and anger. "Why are you trying to go this far? Why are you even thinking of pushing things to this extent?"


    Then he shook his head slowly, stepping closer. "You¡¯re crossing a line. You¡¯re overstepping, Abigail. You¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t understand what this whole thing between us even is." His voice dropped a notch, colder now. "This isn¡¯t some fairytale romance. It was never a love story. It was two families our families, trying to force something that wasn¡¯t there. And I made it very clear from the start that I didn¡¯t want it."


    His chest rose and fell as he struggled to keep hisposure. "So why are you acting like you¡¯re entitled to me? Like you deserve to get everything you want just because you decided you should?"


    Abigail, whose hands had been balled into tight fists, slowly raised her head. Her expression wasn¡¯t just angry anymore, it was a mixture of pain and betrayal, the kind that simmers and hardens into something more dangerous.


    "Oh, so now it¡¯s my fault?" she said, her voice trembling, but not from fear, rather from holding back the flood inside her. "You didn¡¯t tell me on time,Robert. You didn¡¯t have the guts to look me in the eyes and say, ¡¯I don¡¯t want this.¡¯ Not once! You let me believe. You let me stay here hoping, working, building something out of this arrangement while you pretended."


    Her eyes glistened. "Two years, Robert. Two damn years of smiling through awkward dinners, ying the good girl because I thought, maybe with time... maybe it¡¯ll work." Her voice cracked. "But you said nothing. Nothing! You just let it ride."


    Then she paused, gathering herself, and when she continued, there was fire in her tone.


    "And now... now I see it clearly." Her gaze narrowed. "It¡¯s her, isn¡¯t it? Cora. That¡¯s why you¡¯re pulling away now. Because of her. Because she smiled at you, and you felt something. Because she showed up, and suddenly I¡¯m disposable."


    Robert¡¯s jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t say a word. And his silence said everything.


    Abigail scoffed bitterly. "Well, thank you for the confirmation. You didn¡¯t even need to speak. I see it all now, but it¡¯s toote to back away."


    She stepped forward, her voice firm and resolute. "Like I said before, Robert... I¡¯m not the type of woman who will sit around, fold her hands, and watch another woman take what rightfully belongs to me. I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯m not stupid."


    At that moment Robert opened his mouth to say something, but Abigail raised a hand to silence him.


    "I know exactly who the obstacle is here," she said coldly. "And believe me when I say... I will remove her."


    Just as she turned to walk out, Robert, who had been silent in the corner, tension radiating from his still posture, stood up abruptly, his voice thunderous and urgent.


    "Abigail, do no such thing."


    At that moment, Abigail¡¯s eyes were dark, her expression hard and unreadable. She turned slowly to face Robert, her lips pressed into a tight line. The fire in her gaze could melt steel, but her voice was cold and sharp when she said, "Then watch me do it."


    Immediately Robert froze. It wasn¡¯t just what she said. It was how she said it calm, direct, andced with a promise of destruction. Before he could utter a word, Abigail turned sharply on her heel and walked away with the kind of pride that came from knowing she was backed by power family power, influence, and her own unyielding will.


    However Robert stood there, fists clenched at his sides, jaw tight. He wasn¡¯t a man easily rattled, but this wasn¡¯t about pride or ego anymore. This was turning into a dangerous game one that had the potential to ruin not just him, but the innocent person at the center of it all: Cora.


    He knew Abigail¡¯s family. They weren¡¯t just influential they were relentless when it came to preserving their image and forcing things to work the way they wanted. They didn¡¯t just want the marriage between him and Abigail; they had been building everything around it, social ties, business partnerships, expectations. For years. Backing out now would feel like betrayal to them. But staying? That would be betrayal to himself.


    He liked Cora. He liked the way her eyes lit up when she talked about business, the way her ambition didn¡¯t overshadow her kindness. She wasn¡¯t like the people he was used to. She didn¡¯t care about pedigree or pressure. And that made her special maybe too special for someone like him.


    And now, because of his silence, because he hadn¡¯t spoken up sooner, she was about to be dragged into a mess she never asked for. Abigail was like a storm, and Cora had no idea that she was standing right in its path.


    Robert didn¡¯t even think. He moved. He started after Abigail, wanting to stop her before she did something she couldn¡¯t undo. Maybe he could talk her down. Maybe he could find a way to defuse the situation. But as he turned the corner, what he saw stopped him dead in his tracks.


    Abigail was there, standing with her back to him, but she wasn¡¯t alone. Right beside her was Victoria.


    Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly, his chest rising and falling with the weight of suppressed rage. Of course. It all made sense now. Victoria, always watching, always listening, always pretending to be neutral. But she wasn¡¯t neutral. She never was.


    So it was Victoria who had told Abigail, she had yed the informant.


    And in that moment, all of Robert¡¯s frustration boiled to the surface. His teeth clenched as his eyes locked on the girl beside Abigail. That little prick. That little girl really wants to belong to Abigail¡¯s club by all means.

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164</h4>


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s face was burning with anger. His jaw clenched so tightly, veins popped at the side of his neck. His hands balled into fists, and his steps were heavy like someone about to confront a deadly enemy. His eyes locked on Abigail and Victoria from a distance, both of them standing there like nothing had happened, as if they hadn¡¯t just thrown his entire day into chaos. The urge to walk up to them, confront them right there, drag answers out of Victoria and shut Abigail up once and for all, was boiling inside him.


    But just as he took a step forward, a sharp vibration buzzed in his pocket, he ignored it the first time, the second vibration came, and with a frustrated grunt, he pulled out his phone, intending to cut the call without even looking.


    But then his eyes caught the name on the screen.


    "Dad"


    Immediately he paused, something about seeing that name made his heart sink a little. He already knew what this was about. This wasn¡¯t going to be some casual, "how are you" call. His father didn¡¯t do casual calls. And today, especially today, after all the drama that had happened, it could only mean one thing.


    Confirmation, slowly, he dragged his thumb across the screen and brought the phone to his ear.


    Before he could even mutter a word, his father¡¯s deep,manding voice thundered into his ear:


    "Boy, I want you home immediately. Stop whatever you are doing ande home now."


    Just like that. No greetings. No exnations. Just an order, in and sharp like a p to the face.


    Robert stood there frozen for a moment. A mix of anger and frustration burned through him. He didn¡¯t even reply. He just lowered the phone and stared at it for a few seconds before shoving it back into his pocket.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask questions. He didn¡¯t need to argue. His father¡¯s tone alone made it clear that this was beyond his control now.


    And just like that, all the rage that had built up, the storm he was about to unleash on Victoria and Abigail simmered into something heavier. Something more bitter.


    He didn¡¯t approach them anymore.


    He simply turned away and walked off, his face like a stone, his steps sharp and cold. Every movement was soaked in anger.


    They thought they had won something today.


    But he knew one thing for sure this wasn¡¯t the end of it. Not even close.


    He just walked away angrily.


    At that moment, Victoria¡¯s gaze locked onto Abigail¡¯s, her expression calm but carrying that sharp glint of someone who had just confirmed a suspicion. She tilted her head slightly, almost as if savoring the satisfaction of being right.


    "Well," she said with deliberate weight in her voice, "you¡¯ve just confirmed exactly what I wanted to know."


    Abigail¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line before she gave a slow nod. "Yes," she replied, her tone cold and clipped. "I¡¯ve confirmed it, and it¡¯s... infuriating. Disheartening, even, that Robert would let that good-for-nothing girl get this far. It¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to fold my hands over. She¡¯s not going to walk away from this without paying for it."


    There was a fire in Abigail¡¯s eyes now, one that spoke of pride as much as anger. She was not someone who easily forgave or forgot, and the thought of Robert giving another woman the kind of attention he¡¯d denied her for years was something she could barely stomach.


    Victoria, however, did not fully mirror Abigail¡¯s outrage. She raised a brow, her voice carrying a calcted caution. "I understand how you feel, but I wouldn¡¯t be too quick to assume she¡¯s just a nobody. That¡¯s the problem here."


    Abigail frowned, her posture stiffening. "What do you mean by that?"


    Victoria¡¯s expression shifted into something more analytical. "From what I¡¯ve seen, and I¡¯ve been paying attention things don¡¯t quite add up. People like her don¡¯t just pop out of nowhere and gain this kind of presence. She has ess to circles most people can¡¯t even get close to, and there¡¯s a... protection around her. Not loud or obvious, but very real. That¡¯s not something an ordinary girl just happens to have."


    Abigail narrowed her eyes but remained silent, digesting the thought.


    Victoria took a small step closer, her voice dropping just enough to make her words feel like a private warning. "If you go at her without knowing exactly who she is or what¡¯s behind her, you could be walking into something you can¡¯t control. My advice? Dig deep before you make your move. Find out everything you can about her, then decide how you want to y this."


    At that moment, Abigail¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she leaned in slightly toward Victoria, her voice low but sharp. "Why would you say something like that, Victoria? What exactly do you mean?"


    Victoria, with a smirk ying at the corner of her lips, folded her arms. "You really haven¡¯t heard? Then let me enlighten you. Do you remember Samuel, the actor everyone thought was untouchable in this situation? Well, he isn¡¯t so untouchable anymore. In fact, as I¡¯m standing here talking to you, Samuel is finished. Completely destroyed. His reputation, his career, his finances gone. Everything tied to his name has been ripped to shreds."


    However Abigail frowned but stayed silent, letting Victoria¡¯s words hang in the air.


    Then Victoria tilted her head slightly, her tone dripping with a mix of warning and amusement. "And do you know why? Because Samuel made the mistake of getting himself tangled up with that good-for-nothing girl, Cora. One wrong move with her, and now look at him, his life is in shambles. A mess so big it¡¯s almost pitiful to watch. He¡¯s not just ruined, Abigail... he¡¯s staring down the possibility of spending the rest of his life behind bars. If he¡¯s lucky, he might get life in prison. If not..." Victoria let the implication linger, her eyes glinting with meaning.


    For a moment, Abigail¡¯s face was unreadable. Then, slowly, a small, confident smile tugged at her lips. She met Victoria¡¯s gaze head-on, her voice calm butced with steel. "Well, it¡¯s not Samuel she will be going up against this time..." She straightened her posture, her expression hardening. "...it¡¯s Abigail."

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165</h4>


    At that moment, Victoria exhaled deeply, brushing a few strands of her hair behind her ear, and gave Abigail a serious look. "Look, Abigail," she said slowly, her voice calm but heavy with caution, "I know who you are. I know what you¡¯re capable of. You¡¯ve never needed anyone¡¯s help to crush the people in your way. But I just want to be honest with you, Cora is not your average nuisance. Don¡¯t think she¡¯s one of those women you can scare off with status, threats, or scandal."


    Again Abigail narrowed her eyes, clearly irritated by the repeated warnings. "You¡¯ve said this before, Victoria," she muttered under her breath.


    But Victoria wasn¡¯t finished. She took a step closer and said, "I know. I¡¯m repeating it because I mean it. The way Cora handled Samuel... it wasn¡¯t just some lucky strike. She took him down piece by piece, Abigail. The man is practically a ghost now. His career? Gone. His investments? transfered to his hidden wife and daughter. His reputation? Ruined. And the most terrifying part? It all happened so fast, like it was a nned operation. One minute, he was everywhere; the next minute, he was nothing. No one even saw iting."


    At that moment Abigail¡¯s lips tightened into a thin cold line, but then she raised her chin and said with confidence, "I heard. I read it all. But let me remind you again, Victoria, I¡¯m not Samuel. I¡¯m Abigail. I don¡¯t make mistakes. I don¡¯t fall easily. I see the storm before it hits, and I shut it down before it bes a threat."


    Then Victoria looked at her silently for a few seconds and then smiled slightly. "I believe you," she said. "But just be careful. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying."


    There was a brief silence between them, but it was quickly broken when Abigail suddenly brightened, her tone changing to something far more rxed and casual. "Anyway, enough about that. Let¡¯s talk about something more exciting."


    Victoria blinked. "Like what?"


    Abigail grinned. "Everything Luxury," she said. "You know they just released their new limited edition collection yesterday. I already booked a spot to get first pick tomorrow. I want you toe with me."


    Victoria¡¯s brows lifted, amused. "You booked a seat already?"


    "Of course," Abigail said smugly. "You think I¡¯d miss out on those pieces? I need something bold, expensive, and unapologetically powerful. Something Cora could never afford even if she sold her soul. I want her to see me and remember who she¡¯s up against."


    Immediately Victoria¡¯s eyes gleamed with yful amusement as she chuckled softly. "Why would I say no to that? I¡¯m not busy tomorrow. Count me in. Let¡¯s go show them how it¡¯s done."


    Abigail smiled, satisfied. "That¡¯s what I like to hear."


    **


    Inside Cora¡¯s hospital room, everything was quiet lit, just the way she liked it. She was lying on the hospital bed, her body still feeling heavy from the medications that the doctor had earlier exined were still circting through her system. Though she was stable and would likely be discharged by that evening or the following morning, the doctor had insisted she needed uninterrupted rest to fully recover her strength.


    Cora¡¯s eyes remained closed, her mind floating somewhere between light sleep and half-consciousness. The soft rhythm of the heart monitor filled the room like a luby. Malisa had stepped outside just moments earlier to handle a quick errand, reminding the nurses on duty that Cora should not be disturbed under any circumstance.


    Suddenly, the door to the room creaked open.


    However Cora heard Malisa¡¯s voice from the hallway, slightly raised in protest. "Sir, she¡¯s resting. Please, she needs rest. The doctor said."


    But the man at the door didn¡¯t wait. His footsteps approached with boldness, ignoring the warning. Cora, disturbed by the sudden interruption, furrowed her brows and slowly turned her head, blinking as she tried to adjust to the light and make out who had entered.


    To her surprise, it was William.


    He stood at the entrance with a polished charm, holding a basket in his hand. The basket was adorned with fresh flowers, a bottle of expensive red wine, imported chocte bars, a small plush toy, and neatly packed juices, all the thoughtful items someone might bring to a person recovering in a hospital. William wore a calm smile on his face as if he had every right to be there.


    The nurses stationed near the VIP ward couldn¡¯t help but blush and giggle to themselves as they caught sight of him. His well-tailored outfit, confident demeanor, and the way he carried the gift basket made them assume instantly: This must be Cora¡¯s boyfriend. Their curious eyes followed him as he walked in, some even whispering among themselves.


    Back in the room, Cora waspletely baffled, she pushed herself up slowly on the bed with her elbows and gave William a long, confused stare. Her voice, though a little faint, was sharp with surprise and suspicion.


    "What... what are you doing here, William?"


    At that moment, William tilted his head slightly, one brow arching with mild amusement before a confident smile slowly stretched across his face. He held the gift basket a bit higher and said smoothly, "Well, I came to see you, of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I? The moment I heard what happened, I couldn¡¯t just sit still. I was furious. That good-for-nothing so-called actor dared toy a hand on you? Who the hell does he think he is?"


    His voice carried a blend of contempt and outrage, as if the offense had been done to him personally. "I already put a call through," William continued, cing the basket gently on the side table. "I don¡¯t care what it takes, I¡¯m making sure he rots behind bars. Life imprisonment isn¡¯t even enough for someone like him. He should count himself lucky if that¡¯s all he gets. I¡¯ve already spoken to a few people. Consider it handled."


    He ended with a shrug, like it was all too easy for someone of his status. But while he expected gratitude or at least a softened expression, what he got instead froze the confidence right off his face.


    Cora slowly raised herself from the bed properly now, propping a pillow behind her. Her face wasn¡¯t one of admiration or surprise, it was irritation.


    "Who asked you for that?" she asked, her voice calm but razor-sharp. "Do I look like someone that asked you for help?"

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166</h4>


    Cora words made William¡¯s lips parted slightly, caught off guard by her tone, but before he could respond, she continued.


    "I already knew that bastard was going to pay for what he did to me. I didn¡¯t need your interference, your favors, or your so-called power ys. I have my own connections. I know how to get justice for myself. And with the kind of crime hemitted, believe me, he¡¯ll pay dearly. Whether you made a call or not."


    The silence in the room deepened, broken only by the distant sound of nurses chatting in the hallway.


    Cora¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver. "Stop trying to make everything about you. You always want to look like the hero, like the man who saves the day but newssh, William, I¡¯m not the kind of woman who gets impressed by petty shows of power or dramatic gestures. I¡¯m not some weak little girl waiting for a prince. I handle my own battles."


    She pointed lightly toward the door with her chin. "So the earlier you understand that, the better for you."


    At that moment, William¡¯s face remained calm on the surface, yet beneath that rehearsed smile was a storm of boiling rage. His eyes may have carried a flicker of warmth, but his heart was already consumed by jealousy and bitterness. The moment Cora spoke with such sharp confidence dismissing his efforts, drawing a firm line between his intentions and her independence it only further ignited the fire that had already been smoldering inside him ever since he heard Oliver was the one who saved her.


    Inside William¡¯s Thoughts


    In his head, William couldn¡¯t stop cursing Oliver. "Of all people, it had to be him," he kept repeating to himself. The idea that Oliver, his quiet, supposedly unambitious younger brother had stepped in as the hero while he, William, the more sessful and visible one, was left on the sidelines, made his blood boil. He imagined Oliver basking in Cora¡¯s gratitude, perhaps even earning her admiration, and it made him feel robbed.


    "That fool," William thought. "Pretending not to care about her all this while, only to show up when it matters most. What¡¯s worse is that it worked."


    He couldn¡¯t ept that. He wouldn¡¯t.


    William¡¯s obsession with Cora had now grown roots that were deeper and darker than before. He had always believed that with enough money, charm, and power, he could get any woman to look his way Cora was no different, even though she¡¯s more richer, but she¡¯s still ady after all, he had thought. But this wasn¡¯t going ording to his script. She wasn¡¯t just uninterested, she was clearly disgusted by his self-important attitude.


    But that didn¡¯t matter to William anymore.


    William Speaks Again


    He straightened slightly and looked at Cora with a faint smile, masking his boiling fury.


    "Well," he began slowly, voice smooth but firm, "I truly understand now the kind of woman you are. You¡¯re rare. Strong. Unique. The type that doesn¡¯t get easily impressed, and that makes you even more desirable."


    His eyes locked on hers, not with affection, but with possession.


    "That¡¯s why, Cora, I will do whatever it takes to make you see me. I don¡¯t care how long it takes or how difficult it gets. If you think Oliver¡¯s little stunt changes anything, you¡¯re wrong. I can do far more than he ever could."


    He leaned forward slightly.


    "Give me a chance, just one opportunity, to prove I¡¯m the right man for you. I can be more than he ever was. In fact, I don¡¯t even see him as a brother anymore."


    Hearing what William just said, Cora¡¯s expression hardened as she listened.


    William continued, voiceced with disdain.


    "He¡¯szy. Still stuck managing that uselesspany he started like a stubborn child trying to prove a point. And let me be honest, thatpany is bleeding out. He won¡¯t admit it, but it¡¯s struggling, hanging by threads. Instead of returning to the family business like a proper man, he ran off thinking he could build something on his own. Pathetic."


    He scoffed and folded his arms.


    "A person like that shouldn¡¯t even be consideredpetition. He shouldn¡¯t be mentioned in the same sentence as me."


    William¡¯s smile returned, but it was cold.


    "I am the one who deserves you, Cora. And I¡¯ll make sure that bes reality by any means necessary."


    At that moment, the energy inside Cora¡¯s hospital room changedpletely. Her face, which had been calm moments ago, now tightened with a visible storm of disappointment. Her brows furrowed, her eyes locked on William with disbelief, and her lips pressed into a tight line before parting with words that were as sharp as they were honest.


    "Did you just say all of that about your own brother?" she asked, her voice low, calm, but every syble coated with intensity. "William, I didn¡¯t believe it at first. I thought you were just being a bit overzealous, a bit too eager. But now... I see clearly."


    Immediately Cora stared directly at him. "You came here acting like a hero, pretending to care, but all of this... it¡¯s all just your ego talking. You¡¯re so desperate for attention, so desperate to be the one I¡¯ll look at, that you¡¯re willing to tear your own brother down just to climb some imaginarydder. That¡¯s not strength, William. That¡¯s weakness. That¡¯s desperation."


    William¡¯s smile had vanished by now. He stood frozen, but his presence, once maybe charming to some, now felt like an intrusion.


    "You think I¡¯ll be impressed because you insult Oliver?" Cora scoffed. "Let me tell you something what you just did right now says more about your character than anything else you could have brought in that fancy basket."


    She shook her head, clearly disgusted. "And it makes me afraid. Because if this is how far you¡¯re willing to go when things don¡¯t go your way... then what next? If I don¡¯t return your feelings, will you try to destroy me too?"


    Her voice cracked slightly, not from weakness, but from the sheer weight of realization. "I¡¯ve been through too much, William. I¡¯ve seen what desperation looks like in a man. I saw it in Samuel, and now I see hints of it in you. And I won¡¯t allow myself to be surrounded by that kind of energy again."


    She pointed toward the door, her eyes unwavering. "From now on, you and I... we¡¯re like cats and rats. I don¡¯t want to see you around me anymore. And I mean it, William. This is your final warning. I won¡¯t tolerate this disrespect, not to me, and not to someone I respect."


    Her voice dropped to a cold whisper, but it carried more weight than any shouting ever could. "If you can treat your brother this way, if you can look down on him just to lift yourself up, then I know you¡¯ll do worse to me if I ever let my guard down around you. And that¡¯s not a risk I¡¯ll ever take."

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Cora just said, William let out a dry chuckle. Hisugh wasn¡¯t joyful it was forced, strained, and oddly defensive. He tilted his head a bit, squinting at her as though trying to read deeper into her sudden fury. Then, with a smooth tone that carried both charm and desperation, he replied, "Cora, I am not Samuel. Don¡¯t everpare me to that madman. I could never hurt you... not even in my worst moments. Why would I hurt the only woman I truly love?"


    Immediately he took a step closer, cing a hand gently on his chest as if to emphasize his sincerity. "If I didn¡¯t love you, do you think I would be going through all of this trouble? Fighting everyone, arguing with my own family, pulling strings, making calls, doing everything in my power just to make sure you are okay and still standing here hoping you¡¯ll look my way?" His voice cracked ever so slightly, but he quickly masked it with another smile. "I love you, Cora. And I swear, I¡¯ll never hurt you."


    But just as quickly as the tenderness came, the bitterness returned. He scoffed lightly, waving a dismissive hand. "As for Oliver?" His lips curled into a sneer. "That proud little brat still thinks the world owes him something. Always acting like he¡¯s better than everyone, like he¡¯s some self-made genius or whatever. Let me tell you something that boy is no longer my brother. And very soon, not even a Victor."


    Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed, but William didn¡¯t notice or maybe he didn¡¯t care. He was on a rant now.


    "My father... he¡¯s done with him. In fact, I can confirm to you right now, two days from now, maybe even sooner, Oliver¡¯s name will bepletely removed from the Victor family. That¡¯s the reality. The man told him toe home, to talk things out. And what did Oliver do? He insulted our father. Can you believe that? The same father who made him who he is today."


    William¡¯s voice grew more animated, like someone who had waited too long to unleash his frustration.


    "He had the audacity to say he¡¯s done with the family, that he doesn¡¯t want anything to do with us because we didn¡¯t support his foolish ns. That¡¯s the level of pride we¡¯re talking about. Pride that blinds. Pride that destroys."


    He took a deep breath and looked at Cora again, his gaze sharp now. "So yes, Oliver will not be a Victor anymore. That name will be taken from him. He will no longer have anything to do with this family, or with the legacy we carry. That¡¯s what happens when you spit on the very hand that fed you. So please, Cora... stop wasting your energy thinking about that wasteful boy."


    Cora¡¯s brows lifted, her entire body tensing at the revtion. Her voice came out in disbelief, trembling slightly but firm in tone: "So you are telling me that Oliver will not be part of the Victor anymore."


    At that moment, hearing what Cora just said, William gave a slow nod, his lips slightly twitching into a smug smile, as if what he was about to say would impress her even more. "Yes, Cora," he said calmly, "Oliver won¡¯t be part of the Victor family anymore. He made that decision himself. He walked away. He insulted our father. He gave up everything. That¡¯s not what a man does, not a responsible one. I¡¯m the one who stayed, the one who fought for the family."


    Again he took another step closer to her.


    "I¡¯m not like him," he added, now reaching out slowly to hold Cora¡¯s hand. "I¡¯m not some proud brat with childish ambitions. I¡¯m a man who knows what he wants, and what I want... is you."


    Cora remained seated on the bed, her arms folded tightly, eyes watching him with growing difort. She could feel the tension building in her chest. She had already told him how she felt, had already drawn the line, but here he was again, pushing past it.


    William continued, gently trying to take her hand. "Cora, look... I know I¡¯ve made mistakes. But you have to understand, everything I¡¯ve done... it¡¯s because I love you. I would never hurt you. I¡¯m not Samuel. I would never lift a finger to cause you pain. Can¡¯t you see that? Please, just give me one chance to prove it."


    But the moment his fingers brushed against hers again, Cora quickly pulled her hand back with force. Her voice was cold and sharp. "Stay back, William," she warned, her eyes narrowing. "Don¡¯te any closer."


    William¡¯s expression cracked slightly. The calm confidence he had just moments ago faltered. "Why are you being this hard on me, Cora? What else do you want me to do?" he pleaded, taking another hesitant step closer. "How else can I show you that I love you more than anything? That I would give up everything just to make you mine?"


    He reached out again, but this time, Cora stood up sharply from the bed. Before William could react, before he could utter another word or take another breath.


    "SLAP!!"


    A loud, resounding smack echoed in the room as Cora¡¯s palm connected with the side of his face. William staggered slightly, stunned. His head turned from the impact, and for a few seconds, silence took over the room. A thin line of blood welled up on the corner of his mouth where her finger had scraped his skin.


    He blinked in disbelief.


    Cora¡¯s chest was heaving, her anger radiating from every inch of her body. "I warned you," she said in a voice filled with fire. "Don¡¯t you ever, evere close to me again."


    Again William slowly reached up to touch his lip, staring at the blood on his fingertip before turning his eyes back to her.


    "I¡¯ve made myself clear," Cora said again, stepping aside and pointing toward the door. "Take your basket of fake affection and leave my room. Now."


    Still silent, William looked at her, stunned.


    "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself," she snapped. "Take your gift and leave my room immediately, or I will call security and have you dragged out of here like the lowlife you¡¯re acting like."

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Cora just said, William¡¯s shoulders dropped slightly. Then he gave a small, reluctant nod, because deep down, he knew Cora was angry and irritating. Trying to argue further would not only make things worse but would also lookpletely foolish. Cora was not someone to be easily intimidated or manipted. And William, even in his arrogance, understood that picking a fight with her when she had made her stance clear especially in this hospital, in her current state was simply a bad idea. She had influence, and she had backup. And if she said she would call security, she meant it.


    With a forced smile that barely masked the frustration on his face, William muttered, "Alright, Cora. I get it. You¡¯re angry. I¡¯ll leave... for now." His tone carried a mixture of wounded pride and veiled resentment.


    He was just about to turn around and walk out the door when Cora¡¯s voice echoed behind him again, cold and firm. "And take your gift with you."


    William paused mid-step. He slowly turned back around and saw her pointing at the basket of gifts he had dropped earlier. Her eyes didn¡¯t blink, and her expression didn¡¯t change. She meant it every single word. She didn¡¯t want his gifts. She didn¡¯t want anything from him.


    With an embarrassed huff, William bent down and picked up the basket. His jaw tightened, his teeth grinding silently behind his lips as he tried to contain his anger. He didn¡¯t say a word as he turned and stormed out of the room, gripping the basket like it had just be a symbol of his humiliation.


    The room finally went silent, and the heavy tension that had settled around Cora slowly began to lift. She sat back down on the hospital bed, exhaling sharply. Her hands were trembling a bit, not out of fear, but from the adrenaline and anger still pumping through her. Her face remained firm, but her eyes betrayed the emotional fatigue.


    Without wasting another moment, she reached for the small inte remote beside the bed and pressed the call button. "Malisa!" she called out sharply.


    A few secondster, Malisa walked in, a little surprised by the urgency in Cora¡¯s voice.


    "I want to go home," Cora said without hesitation. "I¡¯ve had enough of all this. If I was at home, William wouldn¡¯t have even tried this nonsense. I want to go home now."


    Malisa didn¡¯t try to argue. She could see that Cora had made up her mind. And truthfully, she understood. Everything had spiraled far too quickly, and if Cora wanted peace, being home was probably the best choice.


    "No problem," Malisa replied calmly. "The doctor already cleared you earlier. You¡¯re good to go."


    "Good," Cora nodded. "Then pack my things."


    With that, she swung her legs over the edge of the bed, slowly rising to her feet with determination etched on her face. She didn¡¯t wait for Melissa to start; she began walking toward the small cab beside the bed to grab her belongings herself. The decision had been made she was going home.


    ***


    At that moment, when Robert walked into the room, the air instantly grew tense. He had barely stepped through the door before he caught sight of his father sitting motionless in his chair. The man¡¯s hands were sped tightly together, elbows on his knees, face dark and unreadable, but Robert knew that expression too well. It was the face of a storm building silently before it broke. His father¡¯s eyes locked onto him like a hawk, and every step Robert took closer to him only made the room feel tighter, more suffocating.


    Robert stopped a few feet in front of his father, standing tall, though inside, his heart thudded with anxious beats. The silence was thick and sharp, like a de hovering in the air. He tried to form words, tried to exin himself, but before even a single syble could escape his lips.


    "SLAP!!"


    A deafening smack echoed through the room as his father¡¯s open palm struck the left side of his face with a force that snapped his head sharply to the right. The sting burned hot across his cheek, and for a second, Robert¡¯s body froze. He didn¡¯t cry out. He didn¡¯t react. He just straightened his head slowly, forcing his expression into calm submission, even though a rush of heat rose behind his eyes.


    Then.


    "SLAP!!"


    Another blownded, this time on the right side causing his head to jerk in the opposite direction. This one stung worse. The corner of his lip split slightly, and he instinctively raised his hand to wipe away the small dot of blood forming there.


    His father stood, chest rising and falling with fury, eyes burning with betrayal.


    "How dare you," he growled, his voice low and cold. "How dare you try to defy me, Robert."


    He took more step forward, closing whatever little space was left between them, his towering presence now looming above his son.


    "You¡¯re not a stranger to any of this," he continued, voice rising. "You know exactly what it cost this family to arrange that engagement with Abigail. Years of nning, careful alliances, money, reputation, everything!"


    His finger jabbed toward Robert¡¯s chest, shaking with fury. "And you my own son you stood there and threw it all away like it meant nothing!"


    His voice cracked slightly, not with weakness, but with a fury so deep, it bordered on heartbreak.


    "You dare stand before me and act like you don¡¯t understand the consequences? You dare put your own selfish feelings above the family? How dare you!"


    At that moment, although Robert was burning with anger deep inside, he clenched his fists behind his back and forced himself to remain calm. The heat from his father¡¯s p still lingered on both sides of his face, but he knew this wasn¡¯t the moment to re up. If he let his emotions get the better of him, everything he wanted to say everything he needed to say would be lost in a sea of chaos. So he took a slow breath and spoke in a calm,posed voice.


    "Dad, I¡¯m really sorry for the disappointment," Robert began, his voice low but steady. "I didn¡¯t just make this decision overnight. I¡¯ve felt this way for a long time, right from the beginning. I¡¯ve tried to fit into the idea of being with Abigail, I really have... but I just can¡¯t see a future with her."

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169</h4>


    Upon hearing what Robert just said, his father¡¯s eyes narrowed, but Robert didn¡¯t stop. He knew he had to speak his truth, here and now.


    "Yes, I understand that everything this whole arrangement was made for the sake of the family business. I know how much it cost this family to pull strings and build that connection. But even with all that in mind, I still believe that my happiness shoulde first. I can¡¯t pretend anymore, Dad. Abigail is not the woman I can spend the rest of my life with."


    There was a moment of silence, his father watching him closely, his face unreadable. But Robert wasn¡¯t done.


    "I¡¯m not going to lie to you, Dad. I know you must have heard whispers already. But I want you to hear it directly from me, I haven¡¯t made any decision yet about anyone else. Yes, there¡¯s someone I¡¯ve been paying attention to. But nothing has happened. I haven¡¯t made any move. I¡¯m just... watching."


    He paused for a moment, choosing his next words carefully.


    "But what I can assure you is this," Robert said, locking eyes with his father. "If you think marrying Abigail was good for business, then this woman... she¡¯s something else entirely. She¡¯s not just cultured and graceful, she¡¯s incredibly sharp when ites to business. She doesn¡¯t live in past glory, she creates it. She¡¯s the type of person who knows how to build, how to expand, and how to lead."


    Seeing the look on his father face, Robert could tell that his father was listening now, not just hearing, but truly processing what he was saying. So he continued, even more confidently.


    "You remember that mega estate I told the family about? The one I said I was close to sealing a deal with? The one we all said would change the face of this city once itunches?" Robert took a step closer. "That estate... it¡¯s hers. She owns it. And I didn¡¯t even know at first. When I found out, I realized just how much potential she carries. She¡¯s not just valuable personally, Dad. She¡¯s a door to bigger opportunities new business, new power, new alliances."


    He let that sit for a moment. Then, softly, he added, "So I¡¯m not being rebellious. I¡¯m just making a choice, not just for love, but for a future that aligns both my happiness and the legacy of this family."


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s father didn¡¯t even give him the chance to finish what he was saying. The moment Robert opened his mouth to speak, he was sharply cut off.


    "Robert!" his father barked, his eyes dark and filled with disappointment. "Just shut your mouth and listen for once in your life. Do you even look like someone who truly understands what¡¯s at stake here? You think this is about love? You think I care about some woman who owns a fancy estate?"


    Robert swallowed hard, biting down on the anger rising in his throat.


    His father didn¡¯t wait. "I looked into it. I looked very well into it. That estate? That business deal you¡¯re talking about? There is nothing there, nothing that benefits our family. Nothing that matches what we¡¯ve already secured with Abigail¡¯s family. You made it so easy for that woman. You were acting like a child, not a businessman."


    He took a step closer to Robert, pointing his finger right at his chest.


    "You forgot your family. You forgot your responsibility. You want me to back that kind of reckless emotional decision? Over my dead body. I will never back such foolishness."


    Robert clenched his jaw but said nothing.


    His father continued, "My decision has been made. And it is final. Don¡¯t even think about going close to thatdy again. I don¡¯t want to hear her name. I don¡¯t want to see her face. As far as this family is concerned, she does not exist. Abigail is the one for you. The family has made a decision. I have made a decision. And both stand."


    He took a deep breath, his voice dropping to a calmer but deadlier tone. "I was going to give you time. I thought maybe you just needed space to get yourself ready. But now, from the way you¡¯re talking, from the way you¡¯re looking, you look like someone who¡¯s going to break away from this family¡¯s n. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve made another decision."


    He paused. "The wedding between you and Abigail is next week."


    Upon hearing what his father just said, Robert¡¯s eyes widened. "Father, what did you just..."


    "I said enough!" his father thundered, raising his hand as if ready to p him again. "Don¡¯t you dare push me. Don¡¯t push me to the point where I¡¯ll start making even more drastic decisions that you won¡¯t like to handle. You better swallow that pride in your chest and ept what I¡¯ve just said. Or else..."


    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but the silence that followed said everything Robert needed to hear.


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s father narrowed his eyes with a cold intensity that could make even the most defiant soul shrink. The tension in the room was thick, the air heavy with the weight of dominance and unspoken threats. "Robert," he said, his voice low but vibrating with fury, "do not push me to the point where I go and speak to thatdy myself. Because if I do, you and I both know exactly whates with that."


    His words weren¡¯t just a warning they were a deration of power. Robert, though burning with frustration on the inside, clenched his jaw tightly and lowered his eyes in an effort to control his growing rage. He had no desire to speak anymore, but thosest words from his father hit him like a punch to the gut.


    He knew this man too well.


    His father was not the type to bark without biting. Once his mindtched onto something, there was no stopping him. He would go to any length to ensure hismand stood unshaken. And Robert also knew Korra. Thest thing he wanted was for her to think his family was made up of cruel, cold-hearted people who manipted everything to their gain. If his father approached her God forbid, everything would crumble. Her trust in him, her dignity, and maybe even her safety.

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170</h4>


    So, reluctantly, Robert swallowed hard. He took a deep breath and gave a small nod. "No problem, Father. I¡¯ve heard what you said. I¡¯ll see to it."


    But before thest word could even fully leave his lips, his father snapped with an even colder voice, "You¡¯re not going to see to anything. The marriage is next week. Not in two weeks. Not in a month. Next week. So you better start getting yourself prepared."


    Robert¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The weight of that sentence fell like a hammer on his chest. The man didn¡¯t just tighten the noose, he tied it around Robert¡¯s neck and kicked away the stool.


    His father¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t blink. His tone didn¡¯t shift. There was no room for negotiation.


    "Get out of my sight," he said, turning away with finality. "I am done with you."


    ***


    At that moment, as Cora stepped into her grand, silent mansion, she could already feel that something wasn¡¯t right. The air was heavy. The lights in the living room were still on, and the scent of unwashed bodies and dried sweat hung faintly in the atmosphere. She gently closed the door behind her and took a few steps further into the foyer.


    That was when her eyesnded on them.


    Brown and Giovanni, her most trusted men were on their knees, heads bowed low to the ground,pletely still. The moment looked frozen in time. From their slightly slouched posture, the darkened shadows under their eyes, and the faint tremble in Giovanni¡¯s fingers, it was obvious, they had been kneeling there for hours. Not just a few minutes. This wasn¡¯t ast-minute attempt at seeking forgiveness. This was deliberate. Deep. Sincere.


    Her brows furrowed immediately.


    "What is going on?" she asked, her voice cutting through the silence like a de. "Why are you both kneeling like this?"


    Hearing Cora words Neither of them looked up. For a few seconds, it was quiet.


    Then Brown finally lifted his head slowly. His eyes were red. Not from crying, but from exhaustion. His voice, hoarse and heavy, came with regret.


    "We failed you," he said. "We fed you to the wolves, Cora. Because of our own negligence, because we got toofortable, too proud of our positions someone almost destroyed you. We weren¡¯t alert. We weren¡¯t watching. And you almost paid the ultimate price."


    He swallowed hard and lowered his head again.


    Giovanni, beside him, added in a weak voice, "When we heard you had been taken to the hospital... when we found out what happened, we knew we had failed. We rushed back here, and when we heard you were safe, we didn¡¯t know how to face you. So we dropped everything and knelt here."


    He paused.


    "We¡¯ve been kneeling for over twenty-four hours now. No food, no water. We said to ourselves that until you return home, we will not get up. We didn¡¯t even deserve to sit in your presence, not after what happened."


    At that moment, hearing what Brown and Giovanni just said, Cora stood in silence for a second, her eyes softening as she looked down at the two men kneeling in front of her. The sight of their heads bowed low, their bodies trembling slightly from exhaustion, and their voices filled with guilt pierced through the wall of pride she had been holding up all day. She felt something heavy press down on her chest, not regret over the incident alone, but over how far these two loyal men were willing to go just to bear a guilt that wasn¡¯t entirely theirs.


    Cora slowly stepped forward, her heels making soft clicks on the marble floor, echoing through the otherwise quiet hall. She gently raised a hand to stop them from speaking further, her voice low but stern. "Get up," she said, her tone firm yetced with concern. "Please, stand up. This isn¡¯t right."


    But neither Brown nor Giovanni moved.


    It was then that Brown, still kneeling, shook his head slowly and muttered, "We failed you, Madam. No matter the assignment you gave us, our top priority should have been your safety. We let our guard down. You were attacked... and people died because we weren¡¯t here. We don¡¯t deserve to stand."


    Giovanni added in a weak voice, his throat clearly dry from the long hours without food or water, "We told ourselves that we¡¯d wait here kneeling until you returned. Because if anything had happened to you... we wouldn¡¯t have forgiven ourselves. And now, six people have paid the price."


    Cora¡¯s lips parted slightly, her expression now frozen with emotion. She hadn¡¯t realized the full weight of the attack until now. "Six?" she asked, her voice barely audible.


    Giovanni nodded solemnly. "Yes, Madam. Five died at the scene. The sixth, the cameraman... he¡¯s fighting for his life. The doctors say he may not survive the night. And still, you say it¡¯s not serious?"


    That statement hit her like a dagger.


    Cora¡¯s hand slowly dropped to her side, her body stiff. She had been trying to carry herself withposure, perhaps too much. She had convinced herself that brushing it off would give her control over the situation, but in doing so, she had ignored the human cost. Lives. Real lives.


    She turned her head slightly, trying to avoid their eyes, but the image of their loyalty, of their pain remained in her mind.


    Taking a deep breath, Cora finally spoke, her voice softer now, "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to dismiss what happened. You¡¯re right. People lost their lives. And it¡¯s not okay. None of this is okay."


    She paused, looked at both men again, and continued, "But I also don¡¯t want you starving yourselves or ming yourselves for a mistake that wasn¡¯t yours alone. If anyone is to be med, it¡¯s me. I made the call. I sent you away. I didn¡¯t anticipate what would happen."


    Still, the two men didn¡¯t lift their heads.


    Giovanni¡¯s voice cracked. "Madam, your life is worth more than all of usbined. If anything had happened to you, this guilt would have followed us to our graves."


    Brown, beside him, added in a low tone, "And to think we were not even here to stop it..."


    immediately Cora cut him off.


    "Was it the security agency that actually killed them?"

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Cora just said, Giovanni and Brown then shake their heads slowly, their expressions filled with both disbelief and a lingering trace of awe. Giovanni¡¯s voice was low but steady as he said, "No, Miss Cora... it wasn¡¯t the security people who saved you."


    Immediately Brown added firmly, "It was the person who actually saved you. Just one man... a guy. He took down every single one of them alone."


    Upon hearing what Brown just said, Cora¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, her heart skipping. "One man?" she asked, puzzled, her voice tinged with both confusion and curiosity.


    Giovanni nodded. "Yes. CCTV footage didn¡¯t capture everything, but it got just enough to tell us what happened... and we¡¯ve checked every angle. From everything we¡¯ve confirmed, it was just him. Alone."


    Then Brown¡¯s tone dropped slightly as he continued. "And the way he moved... the way he fought... it wasn¡¯t normal. He didn¡¯t look like a person. He looked like someone possessed. Like something else entirely had taken over his body. His movements were too sharp. Too fast. He was like a phantom, no hesitation, no fear. Just precision and rage."


    Immediately Cora¡¯s eyes slowly widened, the weight of their words sinking into her mind like a stone thrown into still water. Giovanni looked at her closely and asked, "Have you seen this person before, Miss Cora? Because from what we saw... the way he fought... the way he made sure you weren¡¯t touched again... it didn¡¯t look random. It looked like someone protecting someone he cared about."


    Cora¡¯s breath caught for a second.


    She blinked, unable to hide the slight tremble that rushed down her spine. Her lips parted, but no words came out at first. Her mind was racing, images shing. The voice she heard in the darkness. The arms that shielded her. The warmth and strength she remembered, even if everything else was blurred.


    And then she remembered Malisa at the hospital who had leaned closer, whispered softly, almost cautiously, as if revealing a hidden truth.


    "He was the one who brought you in," Malisa had said gently. "He wasn¡¯t covered in blood... but not a scratch on him. He looked like someone who had just walked through a battlefield and didn¡¯t care. When I asked for his name... he only said one word. ¡¯Oliver.¡¯"


    At that moment, upon hearing what Brown and Giovanni just said, Cora¡¯s eyes then wide open a little bit. Deep down in her mind, she knew that it was Oliver that actually saved her. That was what Malisa actually said to her on the hospital.


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s voice was firm, almostmanding, as she turned to Giovanni. "I want to see the CCTV footage," she said. Her eyes locked on his, leaving no room for dy or questions. "Both of you, get up now and show me everything you saw."


    Brown and Giovanni, still on their knees, exchanged a quick nce. Without hesitation, Giovanni stood up slowly, his knees stiff and aching from hours on the marble floor. He walked briskly to the shelf near the security station where theptop had been kept. Bran followed behind him, quietly brushing the dust from his trousers, still too ashamed to speak.


    Without wasting anymore time Giovanni picked up theptop and turned back toward Kora, his expression grim. As he approached, the weight of what he was about to reveal settled on his shoulders. He knew what she was about to see would not just shock her, it might shake her entire world.


    He knelt slightly to offer theptop screen to her. "Miss Cora, this is the footage," he said quietly. "We didn¡¯t want to show you earlier because we were afraid of how you¡¯d take it."


    "y it," she said sharply.


    Giovanni clicked y.


    The room fell silent.


    As the footage began to roll, Kora leaned forward, her eyes narrowing as the grainy image unfolded on the screen. The timestamp showed the moment it all began. Outside of the house, the attacked came into view. She saw herself struggling. Screaming. Fighting.


    Then... he appeared.


    A lone figure burst into the frame fast, calcted, terrifying. The way he moved, it was like something out of a movie. In one swift motion, he struck the first man. Then the second. Within seconds, two bodies were motionless. The next attacker raised a weapon, but the figure unmistakably Oliver, twisted his arm back and brought him down with a bone-crushing force. Immediately blood sttered on the wall.


    Her breath caught in her throat. Every second of the video confirmed the fear that had been wing at the back of her mind.


    It was Oliver, It was really him.


    He was the one who saved her.


    But he was also the one who killed them.


    Five of them.


    And the way he did it... it wasn¡¯t normal. It wasn¡¯t just defense. It was controlled rage, almost animalistic, yet precise. Every move had purpose. Every hit was fatal.


    She couldn¡¯t look away. Her eyes widened with every blow, her mouth slightly open as shock coursed through her veins. Her heart thumped in her chest.


    At that moment her hands slowly dropped from the edge of the screen.


    The footage ended, she just stared at the screen.


    Her thoughts raced, her heart pounding even louder now. She whispered under her breath as her mind tried to process what she had just seen.


    "...Oliver?" she muttered.


    Her voice was barely audible.


    "What... is going on?"


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t even blink, let alone move away from the screen, as she watched the CCTV footage in full detail. Her entire body felt cold. Her hands gripped tightly to the edge of the table in front of her, and her breath slowed. She could feel her heart pounding louder with every second the footage yed. It wasn¡¯t just the sight of Oliver on the screen. It was how he was moving. How he was fighting. How he was killing.


    He didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t even pause. His face held no trace of mercy, no flicker of hesitation, no sign of remorse. His expression remained hard, cold, and fixed, as though he were programmed, not human. He swung, and struck like someone who had done this a hundred times before. And yet, there was no panic in his eyes, no fear. Instead, there was something else that truly scared her.


    Rage. Dark, unfiltered, uncontroble rage.

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172</h4>


    But even worse than the rage... was the satisfaction.


    The more she watched, the more it became clear: Oliver wasn¡¯t just trying to protect her. He was enjoying it. His movements were filled with a terrifying precision almost like he had been waiting for this moment.


    At that moment Cora felt a tremor run through her spine. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out. She was speechless. Her heart was hurting, confused between fear and disbelief.


    She couldn¡¯t believe this was her Oliver? The same Oliver who used to smile warmly at her like the world would stop spinning if she got hurt? The one who made her feel safe and gentle just by holding her hand? This... this wasn¡¯t him. The man in the footage wasn¡¯t that Oliver. He looked like a stranger. No worse. He looked like a monster.


    The air around her suddenly felt heavier. Her throat tightened. Her chest rose and fell slowly as her thoughts became louder than her heartbeat.


    "Who are you, Oliver?" she whispered in her head.


    And then... like a cruel twist of fate, her mind began to wander to the conversation she once had with William. His words echoed now louder than ever in her ears.


    "Oliver is dangerous, Cora. He hides it well, but he doesn¡¯t feel things the way we do. There¡¯s something missing in him, emotion, remorse... empathy. I don¡¯t think he even knows what guilt feels like."


    At that time, she dismissed William. She thought he was just trying to ruin things between her and Oliver out of jealousy, or pride, or some bitter motive. But now? Now she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.


    The Oliver she was seeing right now... he didn¡¯t look like someone trying to save a woman he loved. He looked like someone executing judgment. Someone who believed those men deserved to die. Someone who wasn¡¯t protecting he was punishing.


    Cora didn¡¯t even notice her own lips trembling as the footage came to an end again. Her eyes were still frozen on the screen, but her mind had already drifted far away into a storm of emotions. She couldn¡¯t deny it anymore.


    This wasn¡¯t the sweet and loving Oliver that she knew. Oliver now looked like a different monster entirely. And in her mind, she started thinking that could it be that what William actually told her about Oliver was true, that Oliver doesn¡¯t have any emotion, he¡¯s so unremorseful. Could it be that is the case?


    At that moment, another wave of realization hit Cora so hard, she almost staggered backward. Her breath caught in her chest as she clutched the edge of the table beside her, eyes still fixated on the now-ck screen of the CCTV footage. A deep ache slowly began to bloom in her heart, an acheced not just with worry, but with guilt.


    It wasn¡¯t just that Oliver had killed those five men. It wasn¡¯t just the brutality of it. It was why he had done it.


    He did it for her.


    He had lost hisposure. He hadpletely let go of reason, of restraint, all because of her. Because she had been in danger. Because she had almost died. And Oliver had been the one to make sure that didn¡¯t happen. But at what cost? Cora¡¯s lips trembled as she lowered herself slowly onto the couch, her hand pressed against her forehead, her mind spiraling in so many directions. "Oh my God... what have I done?" she whispered.


    For the first time, her mind stopped worrying about the five dead men or the sixth hanging between life and death in the hospital. No. That wasn¡¯t the issue anymore.


    What about Oliver?


    Why had it taken her this long to even think of him? Why hadn¡¯t she wondered where he was after everything? He hadn¡¯te to the hospital. He hadn¡¯t called. He hadn¡¯t sent a single message. And for someone like Oliver someone who used to appear the moment she needed help, this silence was deafening.


    At that moment her heart tightened, he wasn¡¯t absent because he didn¡¯t care.


    He was absent because something was wrong.


    She closed her eyes and exhaled slowly, pain crawling through her chest like sharp thorns. Why had she been so focused on everything else, on the aftermath, on the media, on the securitypses, on the people who tried to destroy her career that she hadpletely forgotten about the man who saved her life? She should have known better. She should have known better.


    Maybe he was hurting now. Maybe he was sitting alone, somewhere in the dark, broken by the weight of what he had done. Maybe the blood of those five men was haunting him, tormenting his mind.


    Or maybe... he didn¡¯t even feel anything at all.


    That thought chilled her to the bone. The way he fought in the video... so cold. So precise. So empty. So unlike the Oliver she used to know.


    Then her fingers curled into fists on herp as she whispered again, "No... no, that¡¯s not him. That¡¯s not the real Oliver. Something must be wrong. He¡¯s hurting... and I wasn¡¯t there."


    Then tears stung the corners of her eyes. "I was so foolish... so blind. What is wrong with me?"


    Immediately she sniffed, wiping her face quickly, not wanting anyone to see her break down further.


    Then she stood up, her voice trembling but firm. "Giovanni..."


    He looked at her immediately.


    "Apany me to Oliver¡¯s house," she said, her tone filled with a mixture of urgency and regret. "I need to see my friend and know how my friend is doing."


    At that moment, just as Cora turned to take a step out of the room, her phone suddenly rang, slicing through the silence like an rm. She paused, her hand still midair. For a second, she didn¡¯t want to answer. Her heart had been heavy with thoughts about Oliver, and she felt emotionally exhausted. But something tugged at her, curiosity. A small flicker of hope sparked in her chest. Could it be Oliver? she wondered, her fingers hesitating near her pocket.


    Slowly, almost unwillingly, she reached into her bag and pulled out the phone. Her breath caught for a second but the name on the screen wasn¡¯t Oliver¡¯s. It was Malisa.


    Immediately she frowned.


    Why would Malisa be calling her now, right after visiting her at the hospital? What could be so urgent that she didn¡¯t mention it when they were face to face?


    She answered the call, her tone slightly annoyed but still controlled.


    "Malisa, what is it? What could possibly make you call me like this? Is there something you forgot to say at the hospital? You could¡¯ve said it earlier."


    On the other end of the call, Melissa¡¯s voice came through with a nervous softness. "Miss Cora, I¡¯m so sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean to disturb you again so soon. I know you¡¯ve been through a lottely..."

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173</h4>


    Cora sighed and didn¡¯t say a word. She waited, sensing there was more.


    Malisa continued, her tone now more focused, "But something just came up, a formal invitation. It arrived not long after I left the hospital. I was going to decline it immediately, but... the scale of this invitation, the people behind it, the kind of gathering it is... It¡¯s something big, ma¡¯am. Really big. And before I respond, I need your approval on whether to ept or decline or ept."


    At that moment, as Cora raised her phone back to her ear, her brows were still furrowed. The tone in her voice was sharp yetced with curiosity when she asked, "Malisa, is it really that important? You just left the hospital. Why would you call me so urgently like this?"


    There was a brief pause on the line, but Melissa¡¯s voice quickly came through, almost breathless with excitement and urgency. "Yes, Miss Cora. It is extremely important. You have no idea."


    Cora exhaled softly, trying to control her irritation. "Melissa, just go straight to the point."


    Immediately Malisa did.


    "It¡¯s Everything Luxury," she began. "They¡¯re the ones behind it. They¡¯re the ones who sent the invitation."


    Hearing what Malisa just said, Cora blinked, confused. "Everything Luxury? As in the biggest luxury brand in the country?"


    "Yes, that one exactly," Melissa confirmed without missing a beat. "They¡¯reunching something huge. A new line, an entirely new luxury clothing brand under their name, and they¡¯re opening it with a very private, very exclusive grand event. And... they¡¯re inviting only the most powerful women. Topdies. Prominent women. Women that are respected in the society. We¡¯re talking about actresses, business moguls, fashion giants, royalty, and political elites."


    Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And what does that have to do with me?"


    Malisa let out a nervousugh. "Miss Cora... they sent you an invitation."


    Cora¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "Me?"


    "Yes. And not just any invitation. They sent you the Diamond Invitation."


    At that moment Cora¡¯s lips parted slightly, stunned. She had heard of that type of invitation before, but only in whispers. The Diamond Invitation wasn¡¯t for just anyone. It was an honor so rare that people talked about it for months. It meant Everything Luxury had their eyes on her. And in their world, that was power.


    Malisa continued, her voice trembling slightly with excitement, "It is the highest invitation. It is the highest invitation they have sent to anyone."


    At that moment, Malisa¡¯s voice lowered slightly, as if the weight of what she was about to say demanded quiet. "Cora," she began with gentle urgency, "I know it¡¯s sudden. I know you¡¯re barely out of the hospital, and everything is still a blur. But please understand I was about to decline the invitation too. It felt inconsiderate, even selfish, to entertain the thought of fashion gs and diamond-studded envelopes while you were lying in that hospital bed."


    However Cora stayed silent on the other end of the line, her hand gripping the phone tighter. Malisa sighed and continued.


    "But then I remembered... ¡¯Everything Luxury¡¯ isn¡¯t just another fancy brand. They¡¯re one of our key partners in the mega estate project you¡¯re about to unveil. They¡¯ve poured in massive resources, and this brandunch they¡¯re using it to also mark their stake in that project. Cora, this isn¡¯t just fashion, it¡¯s business politics at the highest level."


    Cora rubbed her forehead slowly, trying to piece things together while still emotionally exhausted. "So... how tied in are they? Like, how many percent are we talking about here?" she asked, her voice slow but direct.


    Without skipping a beat, Malithia replied, "It¡¯s big, Cora. Very big. When ites to the interiors, fittings, luxury furnishings everything that gives the estate its name, they¡¯re taking over 60% of the project¡¯syout and design supply. That¡¯s more than half the look and feel of your mega estateing directly from them. And thisunch? It¡¯s not just about them showing off a new fashion line, it¡¯s about them sending a message, to the press, topetitors, and even to your investors."


    Cora¡¯s breath hitched slightly. The pressure behind a diamond-invitation now made perfect sense.


    Malisa added, "So you see, it would be wrong of us not to ept this invitation."


    At that moment, Cora then say to Melissa with a firm yetposed voice, "Malisa, go ahead and ept the invitation. I¡¯ll be there personally. Since it¡¯s for tomorrow, I¡¯ll clear all my schedules today and make sure I attend." Her tone was resolute, and her eyes narrowed with purpose, clearly showing that she understood the importance of the event. She wasn¡¯t just attending as a guest, she was stepping in with full intention, bearing the weight of her name and position.


    The moment those words left her mouth, Malisa¡¯s face lit up like a child receiving her favorite candy. Relief and joy flooded through her voice as she eximed, "Thank you so much!! I¡¯ll ept the invitation immediately!" She was visibly thrilled, not just because of the event, but because Cora had agreed to show up herself. It meant everything, because some of the clothes would definitely be her¡¯s.


    Cora gave a soft nod before ending the call, her mind already racing through the adjustments she would need to make in her schedule. But just as the warmth of that moment began to settle, the story would then take a much darker turn.


    **


    Inside a warehouse. Water dripping steadily from the ceiling, creating a soft echo with each drop that fell to the cold cement floor. The atmosphere was damp and heavy. Tied to a wooden chair in the center of the room was James. His entire body was soaked as though he had just been pulled from a river, clothes clinging to him like a second skin. His hair was drenched and messy, dripping with each movement. His lips were trembling, not from cold, but from a mixture of fear and confusion.


    Right in front of him, standing like a predator who had just cornered his prey, was none other than William. He looked sharp,posed, but there was a terrifying rage burning behind his eyes. His arms were crossed, his suit barely wrinkled, a stark contrast to the disheveled mess in front of him.


    At that moment William¡¯s lips parted slowly. "You know, James," he began in a low, menacing tone, "you just made a terrible mistake."


    James looked up, eyes wide and desperate, but before he could speak, William continued.


    "I told you. I warned you. I said you should never even think about double-crossing me. But what did you do?" William stepped closer, the sound of his shoes tapping on the wet floor filled the space like thunder. "You went ahead and did exactly what I warned you not to do."

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what William just said, James¡¯s body reacted before his mind could even fully process the danger, his entire frame began to tremble violently. Water dripped from his soaked clothes onto the concrete floor, the sound echoing through the dimly lit warehouse like a ticking clock counting down his fate. His lips quivered as he struggled to speak, voice broken and desperate.


    "No... no, please, Mr.William," James stammered, blinking rapidly as if that would help clear the fear clouding his vision. "That¡¯s not what happened, I swear to you. I didn¡¯t double-cross you. I didn¡¯t! I was betrayed, someone else messed everything up! I gave the stuff to a trusted guy, but he turned on me. He ran off, not me!"


    His voice cracked midway, a mix of guilt and fear choking his throat.


    "I still responded on time. I was ready to bring it, just like I promised. Why would I run? Huh? Run to where?" He shook his head frantically, the ropes cutting deeper into his wrists as he struggled. "I¡¯m not that stupid, Mr.William. I wouldn¡¯t run from you. I never nned to fail you."


    William, standing across from him with arms crossed and a cold smirk on his lips, didn¡¯t flinch. He looked down at James the same way one would look at a worthless piece of trash. The dim bulb above his head flickered slightly, casting an eerie shadow over his expression.


    "I don¡¯t care," William said slowly, his voice devoid of empathy. "I don¡¯t care about your betrayal story. I don¡¯t care about who ran or didn¡¯t run. The only thing I care about is what I told you to produce." He crouched a little, leaning in just enough for James to see the dead seriousness in his eyes. "And you failed."


    Hearing what Williams just said, James opened his mouth to protest again, but William cut him off.


    "You were supposed to deliver your own side of the deal. You didn¡¯t. That¡¯s the bottom line. Now, since you couldn¡¯t produce it the easy way..." He stood up and cracked his knuckles, eyes narrowing into something far more terrifying than rage. "I¡¯m going to get it out of you the hard way."


    Then James¡¯s mouth dropped open, the panic reaching a new height in his chest. His breathing quickened, his heart raced like a trapped animal, and he began to plead louder.


    "No, no, Mr.William please! I¡¯ll get it. I¡¯ll produce it. I swear!" His words were now tumbling over one another, each more frantic than thest. "Before the day runs out, I¡¯ll get it back. Please, I¡¯m begging you! Don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t torture me anymore. I¡¯ll get it willingly. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t regret giving me one more chance. Just give me a little time, I¡¯ll fix it. I promise, before the day runs out, I¡¯m going to produce it."


    At that moment, deep in William¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t help but bepletely disappointed. His brows slightly furrowed as he stared at James, still tied to the chair, soaked to the bone, shivering and begging like a stray dog that just survived a flood. His lips parted in disbelief. He truly couldn¡¯t understand how someone like James, who had once paraded himself like the next big young businessman, hadn¡¯t realized something so painfully obvious.


    "How is it that he still hasn¡¯t figured it out?" William¡¯s thoughts raced, almost annoyed. "He didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger on his end of the deal... Cora never needed him. In fact, it¡¯s our side that should be scared of what Cora might do, not the other way around."


    Then he blinked slowly, watching James sob in confusion and panic. William had already decided that this man was never going to be a threat. He was too ignorant to even understand the stakes.


    The so-called leverage James thought he had over Cora didn¡¯t even exist. Cora had always been the one with the upper hand, always. She wasn¡¯t someone to be yed with. She wasn¡¯t someone that a family like theirs could go against. If anything, it was James and his people who were skating on thin ice just by trying.


    "This fool really doesn¡¯t know who Cora is."


    The realization struck him so hard that William had to clench his jaw. He scoffed slightly to himself, shaking his head. "If he had known who she was... if he had just done the smallest background check, he would¡¯ve known this entire game was one-sided."


    At that moment William leaned slightly forward, but his expression remained unreadable. He wasn¡¯t going to tell James the truth. There was no point. he¡¯s going to make him stay ignorant. Let him keep thinking he had the power, that he had just made a single mistake, when in reality, the moment he tried to cross Cora, he had already signed his own death warrant.


    He folded his arms behind his back and slowly began pacing the floor, his shoes making soft but deliberate sounds against the cold concrete. Then, as if something inside him stirred, a spark of mischief, or maybe just bitter curiosity he turned to James.


    "You know what, James?" William¡¯s voice was calm. Too calm. It made James flinch. "I¡¯m going to ask you just one question. And your answer... will determine whether you walk out of this room alive or not."


    The room suddenly felt even colder. The air tightened.


    Hearing what William just said, James¡¯ eyes were then just wide open.


    At that moment, after a long silence and heavy breaths, Willia narrow his eyes and lean a bit closer toward James, his voice calm but deadly serious. "How... did you actually know about Cora? How did you two meet?"


    Immediately James blinked rapidly, as if the question caught him off guard. Of all things William could ask, he had braced himself for a demand, a threat, even another blow but not something so... simple. His lips parted slowly as if trying to gauge if it was a trick question.


    He stuttered slightly, "I... I met her when we were both attending business school."


    William remained still, his expression unreadable.


    Then James swallowed hard and continued, "That¡¯s where it all started. At first, we were just ssmates. Then we began talking more during projects... library sessions... just small, casual conversations." He tried to smile at the memory, but it faded quickly.

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175</h4>


    Then he Continued.


    "We became friends. Very close friends. Everything about her was... maic. Cora had this aura, like she knew where she was going in life. Confident. Sharp. The type of woman who always had the answer even before the question was asked."


    Then William nodded once, gesturing silently for him to go on.


    "So," James said, eyes now fixed on the floor, "we started dating. It felt natural. We were always around each other anyway. Eventually, we got married. I thought we were going to conquer the world together."


    "But you didn¡¯t," William cut in, his voice ice-cold.


    At that moment James sighed, looking worn. "No. We didn¡¯t. At first, we worked together, we even built a business. A very good one. But then..."


    His jaw tightened. "Cora... she¡¯s bossy. Extremely. She always wants her words to stand. She doesn¡¯t listen to advice, not really. She thinks she¡¯s always right, and honestly, sometimes... she is. But that doesn¡¯t make it easier, but again i grow more than her, and we didn¡¯t fit each other anymore."


    His voice cracked with frustration. "She¡¯s finer than most. Smarter than most. She¡¯s always one step ahead, and that¡¯s the problem. That¡¯s why it wouldn¡¯t work. She couldn¡¯t let go of control, and I couldn¡¯t let go of trying to prove I wasn¡¯t beneath her but above."


    He shook his head slowly. "She tried to destroy me, William. Multiple times. Not just emotionally, but financially. Publicly. Silently. Behind closed doors and in broad daylight. She¡¯s not the type you can just walk away from and expect to stay clean, and for the fact she was on a wheelchair, and still want everything made me even mad."


    He looked up at William now, his face pale, but his voice firm with bitterness. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m fighting back. I¡¯m not trying to win anymore. I¡¯m just trying to survive. To make sure she doesn¡¯t finish what she started."


    At that moment, upon hearing what James just said, William couldn¡¯t help himself. He just stood there... smiling. But this wasn¡¯t the kind of smile that brought peace. It was the kind of smile that carried weight the kind that made the room colder, that made the air thinner. A twisted confirmation was settling into William¡¯s mind like a slow-moving poison: James truly didn¡¯t know who Cora was.


    He had suspected it earlier, but now, he waspletely sure.


    How could James talk so casually? So naively? How could he describe Cora as just a "bossy woman" who tried to destroy him out of pride? If James had even the smallest clue of who she truly was of her reach, her power, her hidden connections, the vast empire silently wrapped around her name he would never have tried to fight back. No, he would have run. Far. And fast. He wouldn¡¯t have even dared to speak Cora¡¯s name.


    This wasn¡¯t just a dangerous woman. Cora was a storm dressed in silk, a thunderp behind a pair of quiet eyes. And for James to think he could "fight back" meant he was either stupid, or suicidally blind. William now saw James as thetter, a manpletely unaware of the game he was ying, and the beast he had dared to provoke.


    Then William leaned against the damp table beside him, slowly crossing his arms. His expression was calm, but inside, his mind was racing. If James didn¡¯t even know who Cora truly was, then he clearly didn¡¯t know what she could do which made him unpredictable. Dangerous not because of his strength, but because of his ignorance.


    But William wasn¡¯t going to say any of that. No. He had already made up his mind this wasn¡¯t his fight, and it wasn¡¯t his problem. If James wanted to march into the lion¡¯s den wearing a shirt that said "bite me," then so be it. William wasn¡¯t going to save him.


    In fact, he had already made a quiet decision in his head: he was going to pull away from this entire mess. No more deals. No more attachments. Whatever Cora was nning he wanted no part of it. He just wanted to make sure James didn¡¯t drag him down when the mes started rising.


    Then William straightened up, his eyes darkening.


    "I¡¯m going to give you one more chance," he said coldly, his voice like steel. "You mess this up, I catch you again you won¡¯t be leaving. If you even think about running, I will find you, James."


    He stepped forward, just close enough for James to see the seriousness in his eyes.


    "And when I do... I¡¯m going to cut off your leg. You¡¯ll never walk again. You¡¯ll never run again. And after that... I¡¯ll destroy everything you ever touched. Everything you ever built. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do to you, James."


    At that moment, as William watched James slumped in the chair, water dripping from every corner of his soaked shirt, a bitter smirk crept across his face. He still couldn¡¯t fathom how a woman like Cora, intelligent, elegant, powerful could have ever fallen for a man like James. To William, James looked every inch the coward he had always suspected him to be: desperate, pathetic, trembling with fear.


    And yet, she had loved him once. Maybe even still did.


    That thought alone made William¡¯s blood boil, he had done everything, yed his cards right, stayed close, respectful, measured his steps. He never dared to overstep, knowing fully well that Cora wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who forgave carelessness. She was not just a business partner. She was a queen in her own right, and William had made it his mission to prove himself worthy of her attention, of her admiration, of her heart.


    But the more he tried, the more distant she became.


    And now, to hear that she once gave herself to this mess of a man sitting before him? It was a stab to his ego.


    So that¡¯s the kind of man she falls for? William scoffed in his mind. If Cora could once choose this fool, then maybe she wasn¡¯t that impossible after all. Maybe she was just ying hard to get because she saw through him.


    Still, he had to tread carefully. The business partnership with Cora was too valuable, too strategic. If she even caught a whiff of his true intentions or how low his respect for James was, she could pull the plug, and their shared ventures would dissolve in an instant. That wouldn¡¯t just be a blow to his pride it would be a death sentence for his ambitions.


    So William buried the storm inside him. He masked it with calm authority.


    But in his heart, he had already made a decision.


    He was going to go after Cora. Not just with charm. With purpose. He would tighten the slowly. He believed she was just ying the ssic game of the untouchable woman, and he was going to break that facade. He was going to reach her.


    One way or another, with that thought fueling his confidence, William turned sharply to his men. "Let him go," hemanded coldly, gesturing toward the wet and broken James.


    The ropes were loosened. James copsed forward slightly, coughing, his eyes red and wide, unsure what was going on.


    But William wasn¡¯t finished, he bent down slightly, his voice low and venomous, letting his words burn slowly into James¡¯ ears.


    "Listen carefully, James," he said. "You¡¯ve got two days. Just two. If I don¡¯t have what I asked for by then, I wille back for you. And next time, you won¡¯t walk away."

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176</h4>


    Then he paused. His tone darkened.


    "You try to double-cross me again, I will find you. You try to run, I will still find you. And when I do, I¡¯ll break your legs myself. Slowly. One after the other. And I¡¯ll make sure you never stand again. You understand me?"


    James, barely able to breathe from fear and exhaustion, nodded weakly.


    ***


    At that moment, Cora stood in front of Oliver¡¯s house. The cool breeze brushed against her cheeks, but her heart was beating fast, not because of the weather, but because of the weight of what she was about to do.


    She slowly lifted her hand and knocked the first time, tap!!...tap!!.


    She waited, no answer.


    She knocked a second time, tap tap.


    This time, the door creaked open.


    Oliver stood at the entrance, blinking in surprise. His face was pale with worry, his brows drawn together. "Cora?" he asked, stunned. "What... what are you doing here?"


    Immediately he nced down at her shoes, then back at her face. "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the hospital? Resting? You just had a serious breakdown, what are you doing walking around like this? Why are you so negligent about your health?"


    His voice was rising not out of anger, but from sheer concern. He didn¡¯t even notice his hand still clutching the edge of the doorframe tightly, as though trying to hold himself back from pulling her inside and making her sit down.


    But before he could finish his sentence, Cora took a step forward and wrapped her arms around him tightly. She didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, her face buried into his chest, her hands clinging to the back of his shirt like she was afraid he might disappear if she let go.


    Immediately Oliver froze.


    The anger in him, the confusion, the frustration, it all disappeared for a second. He could feel her trembling slightly against him. His heart skipped.


    Then her voice broke the silence, soft but full of guilt. "I¡¯m... I¡¯m really, really sorry," she whispered. "I didn¡¯t know how badly I hurt you until now. I didn¡¯t think clearly when I called you, but... I never imagined you¡¯d risk your life just to save me."


    She pulled back slowly, her eyes searching his. "Oliver... do you even understand what that means? Do you even realize what that risk could have done to you? Why would you do something like that for me?"


    Tears were already welling in her eyes.


    At that moment, Oliver then shake his head slightly and look at Cora with a warm but firm expression. "You talk too much," he said, trying to lighten the moment, even though his tone held a deep sense of sincerity. "Why would you even say something like that, Cora? Why are you looking down on yourself like this?"


    Cora blinked, slightly stunned by his reaction, as Oliver continued speaking with more seriousness.


    "What are friends for?" he said, softly but with weight. "You and I... we¡¯ve been friends for a very long time. You know this. I¡¯ve told you many times before, if you¡¯re ever in danger, I¡¯lle running. No questions asked. I didn¡¯t just say it to sound good. I meant every single word. And I¡¯m d... d that I could finally prove it to you."


    Oliver¡¯s word¡¯s made Cora felt a lump form in her throat. His words touched something inside her, something she had buried beneath all the pain and pressure. She didn¡¯t expect Oliver to say that. She didn¡¯t even expect him toe, but he had. Without thinking, without hesitation. And now, here he was, standing in front of her safe.


    She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him even more tightly, burying her face in his shoulder. She didn¡¯t care about how strong she appeared anymore. In that moment, all that mattered was gratitude.


    "Thank you, Oliver," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me if you weren¡¯t there. I really don¡¯t. And... I wouldn¡¯t even forgive myself if something had happened to you because of me. I really wouldn¡¯t."


    At that moment, Oliver gave a calm, reassuring smile and ced his hand lightly on Cora¡¯s shoulder.


    "Well, as you can see," he said, his voice warm and steady, "you¡¯re okay. And I, myself... I¡¯m also okay."


    He took a small step back and slowly turned around in ce, gesturing at his body with both hands.


    "Look at me," he continued, halfughing to lighten the mood, "no broken bones, no injuries, not even a scar. I¡¯m still standing, aren¡¯t I? Perfectly fine."


    Cora looked at him closely, her eyes still filled with worry, but there was relief in them too. She slowly nodded her head, as if she was trying to convince herself that everything truly was okay now.


    "I just... I was scared," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "I didn¡¯t know if you were¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the soft sound of a door creaking open interrupted the moment.


    From inside Oliver¡¯s apartment, a young woman stepped out.


    She was dressed in a fitted ck blouse and a pair of cream-colored trousers, holding a brown folder in her hands. Her heels clicked lightly on the wooden floor as she walked forward with quiet confidence.


    "The documents are ready," thedy said simply, handing the folder over to Oliver.


    Oliver nced at the folder, nodded, and took it with one hand. "Thanks." he said casually.


    But in that instant, Cora¡¯s attention had shiftedpletely.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her brows pulled together in quiet confusion. She stared at thedy, scanning her face, her clothes, her expression everything. This was not someone she had seen before. Not at his office. Not around town. And certainly not around him.


    There was something too... settled about the way the woman carried herself. Too familiar. The way she came out from the hallway as if she lived there. As if she belonged there.


    Cora¡¯s heart skipped. Her stomach turned with an emotion she didn¡¯t want to name.


    And before she could stop herself, the question slipped out of her mouth, quiet but loaded.


    "...Who is she?"

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Cora just said, Oliver then give a smallugh, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot to introduce both of you," he said, his tone casual but carrying the weight of someone who had just realized the tension in the air. Then, with a gesture of his hand, he pointed at the woman standing beside him. "This is Lisa, my secretary. She¡¯s the one handling mypany matters. Remember I told you about it? But it seems both of you haven¡¯t had the chance to meet each other properly just yet. Anyway, this is Lisa, my secretary."


    The moment those words left his mouth, Cora eyes turned to face Lisa fully. Her eyes swept over her carefully, from head to toe, as if she were trying to read her entire story in a single nce. Lisa¡¯s presence was striking. She had an elegance that was hard to ignore, her beauty wasn¡¯t loud or desperate, but quiet, refined, and deliberate. Everything about her from the way she stood with her shoulders straight, to the soft confidence in her gaze spoke of someone who knew exactly who she was.


    Cora felt a slight jolt in her chest. ¡¯So this is his secretary?¡¯ she thought, her lips pressing into a thin line. Without needing anyone to exin, she could tell Lisa was extremely beautiful elegant in a way that made her look like she belonged in glossy magazines, not just behind a desk. And the realization hit her harder than she expected: Oliver would be seeing this face almost every single day. This stunning, graceful woman would be in his office, in his meetings, close to him in ways Cora couldn¡¯t quite define.


    Her mind spun as she remembered all the times Oliver had insisted to her that he didn¡¯t have anybody in his life. That his heart was empty, waiting for the right one. Cora¡¯s fingers tightened slightly at her sides.


    ¡¯How can I believe that now, when he¡¯s surrounded by someone like this every day?¡¯


    At that moment a strange mix of jealousy and disbelief swirled inside her. Her thoughts betrayed her as she struggled to keep her face neutral. She didn¡¯t want Oliver to notice how unsettled she was.


    So at that moment, she forced a small smile, one that barely reached her eyes, and said slowly, "Oh... so this is your secretary."


    Oliver, oblivious to the storm inside her, nodded his head firmly. "Yes," he replied without hesitation. "Is there any issue with that?"


    Immediately, Cora shook her head quickly, her voiceing out faster than she intended. "No, no, no, no problem with it at all. I¡¯m just surprised, though."


    At that moment, before Oliver could even say anything, Lisa leaned forward slightly with a bright smile on her face and spoke directly to Cora. Her tone carried both respect and sincerity as she said,


    "Miss Cora, it¡¯s truly a pleasure meeting you today for the very first time. Honestly, I¡¯ve heard so much about you from Mr.Oliver, my boss. He has spoken countless times about how remarkable you are. And seeing you now, I must say, everything he described fits perfectly. Your beauty, your elegance... it¡¯s even more than what I imagined. I feel very grateful to be meeting you today."


    Her words came out smoothly, polite and ttering, but there was no hint of exaggeration. With a graceful gesture, she extended her right hand toward Cora, signaling a handshake.


    Cora, though still slightly guarded, epted it without hesitation. Their hands met in a firm yet refined grip. But as their palms parted, Cora¡¯s eyes lingered on Lisa. She found herself studying every detail of her, the delicate features, the way she carried herself with quiet confidence, the elegance in her smile. Something about her presence unsettled Cora even more.


    So this is the woman who works by Oliver¡¯s side every day? she thought. The idea of Oliver being surrounded by such beauty daily felt almost unreal to her. No matter how much she tried to brush it off, there was a tug of disbelief inside her.


    Breaking the silence, Cora forced a yful smile and said in a tone that was half curious, half teasing, "Well then, I only hope Oliver hasn¡¯t been telling you too many bad things about me. I really hope he hasn¡¯t gone around spoiling my name and characters."


    The moment the words left her mouth, Lisa burst out in a light, genuineugh. She quickly shook her head and replied warmly, "Oh no, not at all. In fact, quite the opposite. Everything your boss has ever told me about you has only been praise. He always described you as a strong,manding, and dominant woman. And now that I¡¯ve met you in person, I can see for myself that he was right."


    Her eyes glowed with admiration as she added, "I¡¯m truly grateful to know that such a powerful, dominant woman like you still exists. Honestly, it gives me joy and hope. That is exactly why I¡¯m so happy to meet you today, Miss Cora."


    At that moment, Lisa continued with a soft but determined smile, her voice carrying a mix of admiration and longing.


    " I was hoping and praying that one day i would be as close to my boss, Mr.Oliver, just like you Miss.Cora always by his side, trusted, and valued." Her words sounded innocent, but they carried a weight that struck Cora deeply.


    However Lisa words made Cora felt an unexpected tightness in her chest, something that made her heart sink. Then she forced a small, reluctant smile, though it barely reached her eyes. Outwardly, she managed to say that it all depended on Oliver, that Lisa just needed to work very, very hard, and perhaps, one day, she would get there. She said it kindly, even with encouragement, but inside her mind was a storm.


    Inwardly, Cora was screaming, ¡¯No. That is never going to be possible. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡¯ Her thoughts raced with suspicion. She didn¡¯t trust Lisa one bit. The idea of Lisa getting close to Oliver filled her with unease, a quiet fury that she masked behind her calm expression.


    Lisa, seemingly unaware of the turmoil she had stirred, nodded her head respectfully. She bowed slightly to both Oliver and Cora, then said with a polite smile.


    "I will be taking my leave now, since everything I had came to do was already done." She added.


    "I would give both of you privacy to yourself now." Without lingering another moment, she turned and walked out, her figure moving gracefully toward the exit.


    But as Lisa left, Cora¡¯s eyes followed her, unwilling to let go of her gaze. She watched every step, every movement, as though Lisa¡¯s presence had left a shadow that clung to the room. She didn¡¯t even realize how intently she was staring until Oliver¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts.


    "Why are you still staring at her like that?" Oliver asked, his tone casual but edged with curiosity. "Is something wrong? Are you suspecting anything, or what?"

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178</h4>


    Immediately Cora snapped out of her daze, blinking quickly, and shook her head. "No," she replied a little too quickly. "Nothing is wrong. Why would I be suspecting anything?" She gave a faint, dismissiveugh, trying to push the moment aside.


    But as she spoke, her own words betrayed her. The more she denied, the more it felt as if Oliver¡¯s question carried a truth she hadn¡¯t realized until now. In her mind, she thought, Why am I acting like this? Why does it feel as if I¡¯m jealous... as if Oliver belongs to me?


    The thought stung her, almost embarrassing in its rity. It was as if she had answered her own question, Oliver was right. Her actions were giving her away. She was behaving like they were dating, like she had the right to suspect him. She bit her lip silently, chastising herself.


    ¡¯What is wrong with me, by the way?¡¯


    ***


    At that moment, James was pacing inside his room, up and down like a restless lion trapped in a cage. His mind was in turmoil. He didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. William was on his neck. So many other people were on his neck. The pressure was unbearable. The meeting he attended the other day had been aplete disaster, one by one, contracts were terminated, and now those same people were threatening to hunt him down and get their justice. The walls felt like they were closing in on him.


    "Why?" he muttered to himself. "Why is everything turning upside down when I was supposed to be moving forward? Why now?" His voice cracked, and frustration etched lines across his face.


    Without wasting another second, he pulled out his phone with trembling hands. His breath was uneven as he scrolled to Emily¡¯s number. She had to pick up. She just had to.


    The phone rang once. Silence.


    It rang a second time. Still no answer.


    James¡¯s patience snapped. "What¡¯s wrong with this bitch?" he shouted into the empty room, gripping the phone tightly as though his anger alone could force her to pick up. "It¡¯s because of this bitch I did what I did to Cora! Because of her! I thought everything was going to be smooth everything was going well for me. My life felt like Milk and horny, everything grand, everything perfect. But now? Even Rock is better than me! Rock! Damn it!"


    His voice shook with rage as he dialed again. The third attempt. The phone rang, his heart thumping hard in his chest. It rang again, and then again.


    "Pick up, you crazy bitch!" he screamed. "You gold digger!"


    Then finally the call connected.


    The moment he heard the faint sound of the line opening, James¡¯s entire tone changed. His voice dropped from rage to a soft, almost trembling whisper, like a man trying to hold on to dignity that was already gone.


    "Hello, Emily," he said, his voice low, almost begging.


    But before he could even finish his words, Emily cut him off coldly, her voice sharp andced with disdain.


    "James, are you actually calling me to tell me that you have resolved all of your mess? I hope that¡¯s the reason why you are calling."


    Upon hearing what Emily just said, Jim¡¯s eyes slowly closed. The weight of her words sank into his chest like a stone being dropped into deep water. He felt a sadness that went beyond simple disappointment, it was the kind of sadness that drained the strength out of a man. His lips trembled slightly as he fought to breathe steadily. How could she? How could Emily not even pause for a moment to ask about him, to wonder if he was okay, if he had been holding on through the storm that swallowed his life? He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The woman he once thought understood him better than anyone else stood there, caring not for the man but only for the possessions he had lost. She wasn¡¯t seeing him. She wasn¡¯t even trying. All she was concerned about was the wealth that had slipped through his fingers and the emptiness of his hands now.


    His voice, when it finally came out, was low and broken, heavy with sadness. "Emily... I¡¯m very, very disappointed in you," he whispered. "You didn¡¯t even ask how I¡¯ve been. You didn¡¯t even think about me, about how I¡¯ve been faring. All you care about is what I have and what I¡¯ve lost. You never once asked if I was alright, if I could still stand after everything that happened. You never¡ª"


    But before he could even finish, Emily¡¯s sharp voice cut him off like a knife slicing through fragile fabric.


    "Why should I care about that?" she snapped, her face hard and cold. "What does it matter if you¡¯re sad or not? You called me just to b, James. Do I look like some kind of therapy to you? Am I supposed to heal you? Or what, am I an investment bank that¡¯s going to give you back everything you lost? If you haven¡¯t even gotten yourself out of the mess you dragged yourself into, then why are you calling me at all?"


    Her words stabbed deeper than he imagined possible, but she didn¡¯t stop there. Then her eyes narrowed, her tone thick with contempt.


    "It seems to me, James, that you¡¯re not even serious with your life. And let me say this clearly, for the first andst time, it¡¯s not going to work anymore. Whatever you thought this was, it ends here. I thought you were different. I thought you were serious about your life. But now I see you¡¯re not. You¡¯re useless. You¡¯re like those ordinary men i see every day in this society, wandering without direction, without purpose. Only you¡¯re worse. Far worse than what I ever thought before."


    At that moment, James¡¯ phone almost slipped from his trembling hands. He stood there like a statue, frozen in ce, every harsh word from Emily crashing against him like a wave he couldn¡¯t fight back. His ears burned, his chest tightened, and his heart felt as if it had been split open. When it all began, he had told himself this was a mistake, that Emily was only upset, that maybe she was speaking sharply just to push him to do more, to be better. He thought it was some twisted form of encouragement, but the longer she spoke, the clearer it became. There was no misunderstanding. There was no hidden motivation. This was Emily revealing herself, revealing her true colors, and what James saw was nothing but cruelty and disappointment.


    With his voice shaking between anger and pain, James finally spoke. "Emily... after everything I¡¯ve done for you? After everything?" His voice cracked as he listed it out, his pride breaking with each word. "I took you shopping, I gave you vacations, I made sure you had the best of the best. I gave you more than I even gave myself. And still still, I betrayed my wife, my love, just to be with you. And this... this is how you repay me?" His words were not just questions but cries of betrayal, echoing from a ce deep within him that still couldn¡¯t believe this was happening.


    Emily¡¯s tone, however, was cold colder than James had ever heard before. She sighed sharply, as though his pain was an annoyance. "James, I don¡¯t have the strength to be exchanging words with you anymore. Honestly, it seems you still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on here." Her voice was firm, detached, merciless. "Let me make it simple. This us it¡¯s not going to work. I have better things to do than waste time exining. I¡¯m busy preparing for my birthday party, and I won¡¯t waste another second on this nonsense."

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179</h4>


    Hearing what Emily just said, James¡¯s lips parted, ready to plead again, but Emily¡¯s words cut him down before he could even breathe out. "This will be the first andst time you¡¯ll call me. Unless one day you manage to get yourself back on your feet, this number should never appear on your screen again. Don¡¯t you dare call me. Don¡¯t you dare show up. And if by mistake you ever see me on the road or in any ce, don¡¯t greet me, don¡¯t stop me, just keep walking. You and I both know you won¡¯t be stepping into any high-end ce anymore, so it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll even cross paths. But if we do, James... pretend I don¡¯t exist."


    Her words were daggers, stabbing without mercy. Again James tried to speak, tried to find something anything, to hold onto, but before he could utter another word, the line went dead. Emily had ended the call.


    At that moment James could barely drag his legs forward, the weight pressing down on his chest making each step feel heavier than thest. He managed to slump down onto the nearest sofa, his body copsing into it like all the strength had been drained from him. His phone rested limply in his hand, the screen still glowing, but his eyes were empty. He couldn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t move. He just sat there staring, reying Emily¡¯s words over and over in his mind.


    The rejection cut deeper than he ever expected. It wasn¡¯t only that she turned him down, it was the way she had spoken to him, sharp and cold, like he was beneath her. James had been through countless humiliations in his life, but this one felt like it stripped away a part of him.


    Then, like a cruel whisper in the back of his mind, realization struck. Emily had mentioned something... a loan. The word echoed in his head until his stomach knotted. Slowly, painfully, the memory crept back. He did have an unpaid loan. One he had buried at the back of his mind, telling himself he¡¯d handle it when the time came.


    But the time was no longer distant. It was here.


    Immediately he rubbed his forehead, forcing himself to think clearly. The loan wasn¡¯t a small one, it was from way back, during one of his failed ventures, before Cora had stepped in to help him with ZXZ and turn his life around. He had promised himself he would pay it back when he could, certain the deadline was far ahead. But as he pulled out his phone, checking dates, a wave of panic washed over him.


    Less than a week, that was all he had. Barely a handful of days before the repayment deadline crushed him. His heart began to pound as he muttered under his breath, cursing himself for forgetting something so deadly important. How could he have been so careless? the worst part wasn¡¯t the money he owed, it was who he owed it to. King Stone Investments. Everyone in the business world knew their name, and not with respect, but with fear. They weren¡¯t just ruthless; they were merciless. Stories of what they did to people who defaulted on loans weren¡¯t rumors they were warnings. No one crossed them and came out unscathed.


    At that moment in time James felt a chill run down his spine. He could already imagine the pressure, the threats, the destruction that would follow. He clenched his fists, his mind racing, desperate to find a way out. He stood abruptly from the sofa, pacing in circles, but every step only deepened his dread.


    "What am I going to do?" he whispered to himself, his voice trembling. "How do I get out of this? How...?"


    His thoughts spiraled, reaching for any strand of hope, any light in the darkness. And then, like a sudden spark her face came to his mind.


    "Cora!!"


    At that moment, James sat there for a long while, staring at his phone as if it carried the weight of his entire future. His chest rose and fell heavily, and his thoughts ran in circles that only pushed him deeper into desperation. He had always been the man who thought he could handle anything, who believed he could maneuver through any situation with charm or careful nning. But now, the walls were closing in on him. The bitter taste of Emily¡¯s words and actions still lingered, cutting at his pride like a sharp de.


    But more than the sting of rejection, it was the shadow of the unpaid loan that terrified him the most. The name King Stone Investments alone was enough to drain the blood from his face. He had heard stories, horrific stories of what happened to those who failed to repay them. Some had their businesses wiped clean overnight, others lost everything they owned, house, every property they have, and there were darker whispers of people simply disappearing. James clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t allow that to be his fate.


    He paced back and forth in the room like a trapped animal, his thoughts racing faster than his feet. He tried to think of options, of a miracle that could suddenly solve this mess, but each idea he conjured only led to a dead end. No money. No resources.


    no allies who would dare to confront King Stone. And then, like a spark in the darkness, the thought of Cora came rushing into his mind again.


    Cora, the woman who had been with him through thick and thin, the one who had supported him when no one else did, the one who had believed in him even when he failed. He swallowed hard, shame burning in his throat. He had hurt her, betrayed her trust by letting Emilye between them. But maybe, just maybe, he could still salvage something.


    At that moment James convinced himself quickly, almost desperately: If I can just twist the story... if I can make her believe that Emily deceived me, that I was only looking for a business edge because of her connections, then Cora might forgive me. ¡¯We¡¯ve been in love too long.¡¯ She won¡¯t throw everything away so easily.


    His palms were damp with sweat as he picked up his phone. "It¡¯s better I face Cora¡¯s anger than King Stone¡¯s destruction," he muttered under his breath. His heartbeat pounded in his ears. "She must forgive me. She has to. I¡¯ll y this card right, and she¡¯ll believe me."


    With trembling hands but a hardened resolve, James scrolled through his contacts, found her name, and pressed the call button.

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180</h4>


    At that moment, Oliver and Cora were still lost in their conversation, their voices lowered and calm, as if the world outside their table didn¡¯t matter. Then suddenly, the sharp vibration of Cora¡¯s phone cut through the moment. She frowned instantly, her mood dipping at the interruption. For a second, she ignored it, wanting to stay focused on Oliver. She was enjoying the flow of their talk, and picking up a call felt unnecessary.


    But curiosity soon got the better of her. A quick thought shed in her mind, Malisa. She had asked Melissa to check into who Mr. B was, and maybe, just maybe, this was her returning with an answer. That possibility stirred her enough to reach into her bag, fingers brushing past her small purse before pulling out the phone.


    The screen lit up, and her expression shifted instantly. Her eyes darkened, her lips pressed into a tight line, and she shook her head with visible disappointment. "What is making this fool call me at this time?" she muttered, half to herself, half to Oliver. The irritation in her tone was sharp, dripping with disdain.


    Oliver, however, kept hisposure. He had seen the name that shed across her phone screen, it was James. But he decided to y it cool, keeping his features calm and neutral, as though he hadn¡¯t noticed. Inside, though, he understood the tension behind her reaction. He simply folded his arms and leaned back slightly, giving her space to decide what she wanted to do.


    However Cora hesitated only for a moment before she swiped to answer. Her voice, was cold, and guarded, greeted the line. But before she could even speak a full word, James¡¯s voice came flooding through, it was fast and heavy, full of desperation.


    "Cora, please, I really want to speak to you. I¡¯m very, very sorry for everything that¡¯s happened."


    At that moment, hearing what James just said, Cora couldn¡¯t help herself, she burst intoughter. But it wasn¡¯t theughter of joy; it was sharp, bitter, almost mocking. She tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing as if she was trying to study the man on the other side of the line. So James has finallye back to his senses? she thought. And only now, when he has lost everything, when the tables have turned, he suddenly remembers who I am?


    James¡¯s voice trembled through the receiver. He was stuttering, fumbling with words like a man drowning in his own guilt. "Cora... I¡¯m very, very sorry. I don¡¯t even know what came over me. I swear, nothing happened between Emily and me. I only used her to gain something important... that¡¯s all. I never thought it would go this far. I just... I just wanted to make it serious, to convince her it was real. That¡¯s why I did what I did to you. It wasn¡¯t because I hated you, or because I really wanted to cheat on you. It was just a game, Cora. A game for the contract, please understand me."


    He paused, his breathing heavy, waiting for her response, then rushed on like a desperate man clinging to ast chance.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I swear I¡¯m sorry. Please, let¡¯s go back to how we used to be. I¡¯ll make you a promise right now I¡¯ll never do something like this again. I¡¯ll never keep you in the dark anymore. Just give me one more chance..."


    Cora shook her head slowly, a cold smile tugging at the corner of her lips. Every word he spoke felt like another knife twisted into her chest, not because she believed him, but because she realized how far gone he was. He was begging now, pleading with trembling lips, yet all she could hear was the echo of his betrayal.


    When she finally spoke, her voice cut through his excuses like a de. "James, keep your mouth shut." Her tone was calm, but the weight behind it made his heart skip. "Who do you think you are to actually call me, and lie to me again?"


    James¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, almost desperate to convince her.


    "It is not true, Cora... it is not true at all. I didn¡¯t call you to lie. I swear, I told you the truth. Everything that happened, happened because I wanted Emily to believe it was real, to believe it was serious. I never thought it would go this far... I didn¡¯t mean for it to. I am sorry, so sorry."


    Cora¡¯s face hardened as she held the phone tightly against her ear. Her lips curved into a bitter smile, the kind of smile that carried no joy only anger, pain, and finality. She let him finish, then her voice cut through like a de.


    "James, listen carefully. This should be the very first and the veryst time you will ever call me. Don¡¯t even think of approaching me. Don¡¯t dream of seeing me. Whatever excuses you¡¯re trying to make, I am not falling for them anymore. You think I don¡¯t see the game you¡¯re ying? You want to y pity, to make me feel sorry for you so you can crawl back into my life. But that will never happen."


    James tried to interrupt, but Cora raised her voice, her anger spilling out.


    "You have showed me your true colors, James! And that is what matters most. That is the truth in all of this. And because of that, I¡¯m going to allow you to suffer yes, to suffer. Because I know one thing for sure: you have nothing left. Nothing! Your suffering is only beginning. You may not feel it now, but soon it will crush you."


    Her tone grew colder with every word, filled with a cruel certainty.


    "By the time it grows so heavy that you can no longer carry it, by the time it pushes you to the point of running away from that so-called house you always brag about, then you will understand. Then you will know the daylight itself has robbed you, James. And when that momentes, you will realize the truth there is no light waiting for you at the end of your tunnel anymore."

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181</h4>


    At that moment, before James could even say another word on the phone, the line went dead. It wasn¡¯t static, it wasn¡¯t a badwork Cora had simply ended the call. For a second, James just froze, the phone still pressed against his ear as though waiting for her voice to return.


    "Hello? Cora? Can you hear me?" he said quickly, his tone sharp and desperate. But the silence on the other end mocked him. When he finally pulled the phone away to look, his heart sank. The call had been cut. No worse it had been ended by her.


    A wave of fury shot through him. His jaw tightened, and his hand trembled as he almost hurled the phone to the floor. His chest rose and fell heavily, and curses spilled from his lips as he began pacing the room like a trapped animal. Everything was falling apart, one piece at a time, and now the only lifeline he had his one hope had just turned her back on him.


    "What the hell am I supposed to do now?" he muttered under his breath, his voice breaking between anger and despair. He pressed his palm to his forehead, his thoughts spinning wildly. King Stone Investment deadline was already circling like vultures. They woulde for him soon, and once they did, everything his reputation, hispany, his carefully built facade would copse in a single blow.


    He swallowed hard. "So that¡¯s it? I just lose everything? Like this? Why? How?" He asked the empty room, his words echoing like a curse. He hated feeling helpless, but that was exactly where he was now.


    But then, slowly, a thought crept in. Maybe it was because it was just a phone call. Maybe Cora¡¯s heart had hardened only because she couldn¡¯t see him. She couldn¡¯t look into his eyes. If he could just meet her face-to-face, he might still have a chance to twist her heart, to sway her again. Yes, he had to. He had no other choice.


    James straightened, his breathing still heavy, but his eyes sharp with a desperate resolve. Without wasting another second, he strode to his wardrobe and began pulling out a clean shirt and trousers. He changed quickly, his movements fast and restless. He wasn¡¯t going to sit and wait for ruin to arrive at his door he was going to find Cora, no matter where she was. She had to listen to him. She had to.


    He muttered to himself while buttoning his shirt, "This is my only shot now. I have to see her. I have to."


    **


    Cora still seated with Oliver. She was still fuming, her face stiff, her hands curled into fists against the table. Oliver, noticing how unsettled she looked, tilted his head curiously.


    "Who was that on the phone?" he asked slowly, his eyes narrowing. "It seems the person call, made you look even angrier than before."


    At that moment, Cora let out a long sigh, her shoulders dropping as if the weight of James¡¯s name alone annoyed her.


    "Well, it¡¯s nothing serious," she muttered with sharp disdain. "It¡¯s that good-for-nothing James again. Can you believe that fool actually thinks he can sweet-talk me intoing back into his already rotten life?" Her lips curled into a bitter smirk, her tone dripping with mockery. "After everything he did after every betrayal, every wound he left behind he thinks a few pathetic words will make mee running? He must be out of his mind."


    At that moment Oliver sat back silently, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. He had suspected as much, and hearing Cora speak so bluntly only confirmed what was already gnawing at him. Still, he didn¡¯t let his irritation show. Instead, he kept a neutral expression, watching her with the kind of calm patience that disguised the anger stirring within.


    Cora, oblivious to his restrained fury, went on. "It¡¯s all in the past now, and I have nothing to worry about anymore. From the very beginning, I already had a n for him. I told myself I would not waste my life crying over that bastard. No what I wanted was to destroy him, piece by piece, so he would never rise again." Her voice grew harder, her eyes sharp with cold satisfaction.


    She leaned slightly forward, lowering her voice, as though confiding a delicious secret. "And I¡¯ve done it. Hispany taken over. His allies broken. Every single one of them who dared to help him ended up tasting their own share of punishment. I made sure of that. James thought he was untouchable, but I¡¯ve pulled the ground right from under him."


    Oliver clenched his jaw, the truth of her words cutting deeper than he wanted to admit, he was waiting for more. Yet he masked his anger with a faint smile, nodding as though he were simply listening. Inside, though, the confirmation of her cruelty burned.


    Cora smirked again, her eyes glinting with cruel delight. "Now, all I¡¯m waiting for is one final trigger, one more strike that will seal everything. And once that happens..." She leaned back in her chair, her voice cool and certain.


    "Once that happens, James is done for, likepletely finished destroy."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Cora just said, Oliver¡¯s brows furrowed in suspicion. He leaned forward and asked curiously, his voice carrying a sharp edge, "What is that thing you¡¯re waiting for, Cora? What could possibly be so important that even the mighty Cora, who can topplepanies with one phone call, can¡¯t simply push a button and have it resolved? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re suddenly having second thoughts about going easy on that fool. Because if that¡¯s the case, let me make this clear, I won¡¯t forgive you. Not after everything you¡¯ve vowed. Not after everything that bastard did to you."


    Hearing what Oliver just said, Cora¡¯s eyes red with anger, her lips curling in disdain. She turned sharply toward Oliver, her voice low butced with venom. "Don¡¯t you ever insult me like that. Me? Forgive him? Never. I will never, ever forgive that bastard for what he did to me. Not in this life, not in any other. He ruined me, he mocked me, he thought I¡¯d crawl back after all of it. No, Oliver. I will see to it that he is reduced to nothing but dust under my feet."


    She drew in a slow breath, her anger steady but controlled.


    "But the truth is, the final trigger isn¡¯t something I can just snap my fingers and create. I¡¯ve tried... oh, I¡¯ve tried many times, but it hasn¡¯t worked out. It¡¯s not that easy." Her voice dipped, almost as though she hated to admit this weakness.


    Oliver narrowed his eyes. "So what is it then? What is this mighty thing that even you, Cora, cannot reach so easily?"


    For a moment, silence lingered. Then Cora¡¯s lips twisted into a cold smile. "Kingstone Investments," she said deliberately, watching Oliver¡¯s reaction. "James took a massive loan from them. Two years¡¯ repayment. Do you understand what that means? From my calctions, the deadline is nearly here. And with everything I¡¯ve already stripped from him hispany, his influence, his supporters tell me, how will that fool ever repay such a debt?"


    Immediately Oliver¡¯s face darkened with understanding. "So if Kingstone calls in the loan."


    Cora cut him off sharply. "Then it¡¯s over for him. Completely. His house, the few scraps of money he¡¯s managed to hold on to, his cars, his pride everything will be seized. He¡¯ll be left with nothing. And that, Oliver, is what I¡¯ve been waiting for. The one final blow."

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182</h4>


    At that moment Oliver gave a slow, satisfied nod, but there was still suspicion in his gaze. "And Kingstone investment? You¡¯ve tried to reach them?"


    Cora sighed in frustration. "I have. Many times. But their CEO... he¡¯s unreachable. It¡¯s almost as if he doesn¡¯t exist. Everyone wants to know who he is, but nobody knows his real name. No photographs, no interviews. And that¡¯s what irritates me the most. I know Kingston will strike when the timees, but until then, I can only wait."


    Upon hearing what Cora just said, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but let out a faint smile, the kind that revealed both amusement and a touch of curiosity. He leaned back slightly in his chair, his eyes fixed on her as if weighing every word she had spoken. Then, in a calm but deliberate tone, he said,


    "So, if Kingstone Investment truly does what you just imed, if they really decide to pull the trigger on James, you mean to tell me he¡¯s finished? Completely?"


    Then Cora¡¯s expression hardened. She didn¡¯t even hesitate. She nodded once, her voice sharp and filled with certainty.


    "Yes. Utterly finished. Not just finished destroyed. He¡¯ll be ruined beyond repair, Oliver. His reputation, his power, his name... everything will be reduced to dust. He will never rise again."


    The weight of her words lingered in the air, and Oliver chuckled softly under his breath, as though savoring the finality of her conviction. "Well then," he replied smoothly, "if the time is truly that near, then Kingstone won¡¯t dy. They¡¯ll pull the trigger very, very soon. You only need to wait, Cora."


    For a brief moment, silence stretched between them. Cora lowered her eyes, nodded slowly, and then lifted her chin again with calm determination.


    "Oliver," she said firmly, "we¡¯ll see each other again very soon. But for now, I have somewhere very important I must be tomorrow."


    Oliver raised a brow, intrigued. "And where would that be?"


    Then Cora leaned forward slightly, her tone carrying a hint of pride and reluctance at once. "Everything Luxury," she revealed. "They sent me a diamond invitation. At first, I didn¡¯t want to go. I hate those kinds of pretentious gatherings. But... their invitation is not something one can ignore. Besides, they¡¯re tied to me in estate partnerships, and there are certain people I cannot afford to let go of. So, I¡¯ll manage. I¡¯ll attend."


    Immediately Oliver gave her a slow nod, his lips curling into a faint grin. "That¡¯s the best choice. Sometimes appearances matter more than intentions. Go, attend, and keep your position solid. After all, people like them must be reminded that you are not one to be overlooked."


    Cora¡¯s expression softened, though she didn¡¯t let it linger too long. Oliver, sensing the moment hade to part, waved his hand lightly. "Now go on, take some rest. Tomorrow will be demanding."


    Just as she turned slightly, Oliver added with casual insistence, "Allow me to drop you off at your house. It¡¯s alreadyte, and I¡¯d rather not have you leave alone."


    But Cora immediately shook her head, her tone resolute yet polite. "That won¡¯t be necessary. I came with my own driver and my personal bodyguard. They¡¯re both very capable men. I¡¯ll be safe."


    At that moment, Oliver then nod his head slowly, his lips tightening into a thin line. "No problem," he muttered, masking his thoughts behind that calm expression he had mastered over time. Cora didn¡¯t seem to notice she simply gathered herself, gave him onest sharp nce, and then turned around. The sound of her heels echoed faintly as she walked out, the atmosphere she left behind heavy with schemes and unfinished intentions.


    Only after Oliver was certain that Cora had left his premises, the faint sound of the closing door confirming her absence, did he finally move. He reached into his pocket, brought out his phone, and dialed Lisa¡¯s number. The call barely rang once before Lisa picked up, her voice carrying urgency as though she had been waiting for him.


    "Oliver," Lisa said quickly, almost breathless. "I need to apologize for earlier. Cora was around, and because of Cora¡¯s presence, I couldn¡¯t tell you everything in detail. But listen, everything has already beenmunicated. The head of the police, themissioner, even the chief... they¡¯ve all been informed. I made sure everything was handled. Every trace has been wiped off the record. No one will ever point a finger at you. You¡¯repletely in the clear."


    For a moment, silence lingered. Oliver¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift, his sharp gaze fixed on the empty space before him. Finally, he spoke, his voice low but steady. "Lisa... that isn¡¯t the reason I called you."


    There was a pause on the other end, Lisa¡¯s breath catching. Oliver leaned back in his chair, his tone sharpening. "I called because it seems someone has gotten themselves entangled in my web, and I intend to strangle himpletely before they think they can crawl free. James," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "That fool James took a loan from King¡¯s Stone Investments, and I didn¡¯t even know about it."


    Lisa¡¯s voice faltered as she quickly responded, "I... Oliver, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to keep this from you. Honestly, it isn¡¯t something new to me I heard about it but I wanted to confirm before bringing it to you. I didn¡¯t want to mislead you."


    "There¡¯s no need to confirm," Oliver cut in coldly. "Cora already told me. James took a loan. That¡¯s all I need to know." His tone hardened, and for a moment, there was an edge of satisfaction in his words. "And since he was foolish enough to crawl into my debt, I want him crushed. I want him to know what it means to owe us. Deliver a message to him he either repays the loan immediately, or every single thing he has left will be seized. His house, his cars, the little money he has tucked away in the bank, everything. I want him stripped clean. And even then, the worth of his property won¡¯t cover the loan. Let him feel the weight of desperation. If he can¡¯t pay, then he better find another way to crawl out of this mess."


    At that moment Oliver¡¯s tone left no room for argument. He leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he finished with deliberate calm, "Lisa, I want you to dig into the details. Find out exactly how much loan he took, the worth of his property, and everything he still owns. Bring me the numbers."

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Oliver just said, Lisa¡¯s tone on the phone grew steadier, filled with assurance. She immediately acknowledged, "Yes, sir. No problem at all. I¡¯ll arrange the figures, double-check every detail, and send them directly to you the moment I¡¯m done." Her words carried that air of precision that Oliver trusted her for, and he didn¡¯t doubt for a second that she would deliver exactly what he asked for.


    Then Oliver leaned back slightly, but just before he could end the call, a thought struck him. "Oh..before I forget," he said in a firm but casual tone, "remember, EverythingLuxury will be hosting their grand event tomorrow. You know what I told you about it. Make sure every single thing is prepared and arranged properly. Please, Lisa, don¡¯t make any mistake about this."


    Immediately Lisa straightened herself where she stood, her voice confident and respectful. "Of course, sir. I understandpletely. There won¡¯t be any mistake. I¡¯ve personally overseen all the arrangements myself. From the venue decoration to the guest lists, every detail is under control. As for the diamond invitation you entrusted me to deliver to Miss Cora, that has already been taken care of. Just as you requested, she has it, and everything is moving exactly as you wanted it to."


    Then there was a brief silence on the line, the kind of pause that conveyed Oliver¡¯s satisfaction more than words could. Then, with a faint but approving tone, he simply said, "Good."


    At that moment, the call with Lisa ended, and Oliver slowly leaned back into his chair, his expression unreadable. The silence in his room was heavy, and though everything seemed under control on the surface, deep down he knew the truth what he was doing was dangerous, almost reckless, and sooner orter, it would backfire. He had built this entire fa?ade carefully, bncing two worlds: the image of the dependable friend that Cora trusted, and the hidden life of the man deeply tied to shadows and blood.


    Then Oliver started rubbing his temples, his thoughts storming. The only way his secret would not consume him was if he kept Corapletely in the dark. But keeping her in the dark was just as wrong, perhaps even cruel.


    Immediately his chest tightened when he imagined her reaction if she ever discovered who he truly was not just Oliver, her loyalpanion, but Oliver, bound by blood to the biggest Mafia family in the world, a name so feared and respected that it carried weight even outside national borders. The thought alone would shake her to the core.


    The memory of what he did at her house shed in his mind the day he killed those men to protect her. The way their bodies fell, the cold stillness that followed, and the look in Cora¡¯s eyes when she began to suspect there was more to him than he revealed. He knew she wasn¡¯t foolish; she must have noticed his efficiency, his ruthlessness. That wasn¡¯t the act of a man untrained it was the instinct of someone who had lived in violence, someone molded by it. And still, he had no regrets. He would do it again, without hesitation, because it had been to save her.


    But saving her came with its ownplications. She would want answers eventually, and he wasn¡¯t ready to give them. Not yet. The truth about his life, his foster father, the empire he was entangled with, these weren¡¯t truths that could be delivered casually.


    Then his gaze shifted toward the files on his desk, the reminders of how much influence he carried under names Cora didn¡¯t even know were tied to him. Everything luxury the empire she admired and wanted to Coborate with, the brand she had just agreed to grace with her presence tomorrow. That was him. He was the true owner, the invisible hand pulling strings. And Kingstone Investments, the ruthless financial empire James was indebted to, belonged not to strangers but to his foster father the man who had raised him, hardened him, and introduced him into a world of power and merciless control.


    At that moment Oliver allowed himself a thin smile. When he first learned of Cora¡¯s desire to partner with Everything luxury, and how much this estate project meant to her, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He had quietly ensured everything would align in her favor, even nting the diamond card invitation in her hands, the kind of gesture that would have been impossible for anyone else to pull off. He had done it not because of strategy or obligation, but because it was her, he wanted her to feel Special.


    He exhaled deeply, his jaw tightening. "As long as she is happy," he whispered to himself, "I¡¯ll continue doing whatever it takes."


    **


    At that moment, Lovi sat in his office like a man who had been caged inside his own thoughts. The glow of the monitor in front of him lit up his face, but his mind was far from the work on the screen. His chest tightened with frustration. How could it be that after everything he had done, after all the risks he had taken, he had still received nothing absolutely nothing from Cora? He had imagined that by now, she would at least reach out, show him a little gratitude, or even extend a small hand of acknowledgment. But instead, it was as if she had erased himpletely from her world.


    Then he leaned back in his chair and rubbed his forehead. This was not just about affection or recognition this was about opportunity. To Lovi, Cora was not just another woman; she was the gatekeeper to generational wealth, the kind of stability and influence that men like him had spent years chasing. To win her trust, to stand by her side andter her heart, meant to finally climb out of mediocrity and stamp his name into a legacy that wouldst forever. Yet, here he was, empty-handed, forgotten, and ignored.


    At that moment James name came to his mind, and the bitterness in Lovi¡¯s chest grew heavier. That fool was the one who first reached out to him, painting grand promises and dangling secrets as though he held real power. But James was nothing but a desperate man chasing shadows. What James wanted was far beyond Lovi¡¯s reach, something reckless, something impossible. Still, Lovi had entertained him, thinking that maybe he could squeeze valuable information from James, something that could bring him closer to Cora. That was the only reason he epted James¡¯ proposal in the first ce. But now? James had proven to be nothing but a dead end.


    At that moment he mmed his palm on the desk lightly, frustration dripping through his veins. Did they all forget me? He thought bitterly. Even Cora ...Cora, who should at least remember that he was the one who brought her the ZXZ information, the very detail that helped her move her ns forward how could she not even send a word of thanks? Did she think he was some errand boy, some tool to be used and discarded? That was not supposed to be the case. Not with him.

 Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184</h4>


    The silence of his office grew louder, and the sting of neglect settled deeper. His jaw tightened as he stared nkly at the screen, his mind drifting between anger and longing. No... she shouldn¡¯t forget me. She can¡¯t. He thought. And as he sat there, the fire of determination slowly reced his gloom. If Cora wouldn¡¯t give him a ce in her world willingly, then maybe he would have to carve that ce for himself, even if it meant stepping onto dangerous grounds to remind her that he was not a man to be ignored.


    At that moment, Lovi pushed back his chair and rose to his feet, his jaw tightening as a sharp resolve crossed his face. He had spent too much time waiting in the shadows, hoping that Cora would eventually look his way or at least acknowledge his usefulness. But now, the frustration of being ignored had reached its limit.


    He whispered to himself, almost like a vow, "No more waiting. No more ying it safe. If opportunity won¡¯te to me, then I¡¯ll carve it out myself." His eyes burned with a dangerous determination as he paced the length of his room, already sketching out strategies in his mind. He knew it would take precision, patience, and clever timing one wrong move and Cora would see right through him. But one perfectly executed y could entangle him in her life forever.


    Lovi wasn¡¯t blind to her strength; he knew Cora wasn¡¯t like other women she was powerful,manding, and fiercely independent. But that only made the challenge sweeter. If he managed to weave himself into her world, not only would he secure a woman of unmatched caliber, he would also secure influence, power, and a wedge into a future no one could ever strip from him.


    He paused by the window, looking out into the city lights that flickered like a thousand watchful eyes. "This is it," he muttered, his voice steady with conviction. "Opportunities like this don¡¯te twice. And I refuse absolutely refuse to miss it."


    ***


    It was the next day, and the air around Everything Luxury carried the weight of exclusivity and anticipation. Outside the towering ss doors, the entrance was a flurry of movement, sleek cars pulling up one after another, chauffeurs rushing to open doors, and photographers stationed strategically to capture the arrivals of society¡¯s most influential women. The soft red carpet shimmered under the afternoon sun, lined with gold ropes that guided the guests into the grand showroom. The entire avenue was buzzing and bubbling with chatter,ughter, and camera shes.


    Inside the hall, the atmosphere was even more enchanting. The chandeliers dripped with crystals, sparkling against the light, casting tiny rainbows across the walls. The air was thick with expensive perfume. Every table was adorned with wless decorations, and the seats were already filled with some of the most notable women in society. Yet, despite the grandeur and the gathering of wealth and influence, there was a strange pause in the air. They were all waiting not for the event to begin, but for the arrival of the one person who held the diamond invitation.


    Whispers ran across the room, curious eyes darting from one guest to another, specting. Who could she be? Who had received the invitation so rare, so prestigious, that it symbolized ultimate recognition by Everything Luxury? No one knew for certain.


    Meanwhile, seated near the front, Victoria leaned slightly toward Abigail, her lips curling into a pleased smile.


    "I must say, Abigail," she began, her voice low yet brimming with excitement, "I am very, very happy that you actually used your connection to get me here. Truly, if not for you, I wouldn¡¯t even have this chance today."


    Her eyes sparkled as she nced around the hall, admiring the luxury on disy, the array of women dressed in gowns that screamed wealth and power. She tapped her bronze invitation card lightly against herp as though it were a trophy.


    "Do you know," she continued, her tone filled with pride, "when I spoke to my people, they said it was impossible because of the time. But you spoke to your people, and look at this, I was given a bronze invitation. Bronze!" She held it up slightly as if to prove her point. "And I love it so much. You really did well, Abigail. Without you, I would have missed all of this these goodies, this exquisite gathering, the chance to meet so many influential women who actually shape society. Why on earth would I want to miss something like this?"


    At that moment, upon seeing the sparkle in Victoria¡¯s eyes and the excitement bubbling in her voice, Abigail couldn¡¯t help but smile gently. She leaned in a little closer to her and said warmly, "Well, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to do for you for some time now. I know how much you love gatherings like this. It suits you perfectly. Honestly, you were made for things like this elegance, attention, mor it fits you to the teel."


    Abigail¡¯s voice was calm but carried a kind of quiet authority, the kind that would make anyone feel like they were in good hands. "So just rx, enjoy everything, and soak it all in. Don¡¯t think about anything else. As for the dresses, you¡¯re going to get the very best. I¡¯ll make sure of it. Very exclusive. Very elegant. Handpicked, and yes, everything is on me today. I mean everything. The bills, the essories, whatever you want. You¡¯re not lifting a finger today, Victoria. Just be your fabulous self."


    At that moment, Victoria¡¯sugh rang out a real, delighted, high-pitched kind ofugh that turned a few heads nearby. She ced one hand dramatically over her chest and said, "And that, Abigail, is why I¡¯m rooting for you! You and my brother must work. It¡¯s not even a question anymore. You must work." Her voice was yful, but it was clear she meant every word.


    Abigail chuckled softly, shaking her head as if amused by Victoria¡¯s endless matchmaking spirit, but before she could respond, Victoria leaned closer again, her voice dropping slightly with anticipation. "I have very good news for you," she said, eyes glinting with excitement. "My brother he was summoned to the house yesterday. And guess what?"

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185</h4>


    Hearing what Victoria just said, Abigail raised a brow, silently urging her to continue.


    Victoria nodded, almost theatrically. "ording to what I heard, our father gave him a very serious talking-to. A full-on lecture. Like, a proper sit-down. He didn¡¯t even spare him. He warned him mercilessly. Told him that he should never try to disobey him, never do anything stupid, especially when ites to you. He was so serious, Abigail."


    However Abigail¡¯s face remained still, but inside her heart was thudding just a little louder.


    Victoria continued, "And they finally came to a conclusion. They agreed. The wedding is going to be." she paused for effect, "A week from now."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Victoria just said, Abigail¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly. It wasn¡¯t dramatic, but it was enough to show that her mind had paused, even if just for a second. She was caught off guard genuinely surprised, but as quickly as the reaction appeared, it vanished. She smoothed her expression like a well-trained diplomat, wearing a faint, thoughtful smile that masked the swirl inside her.


    "Well," Abigail began, her voice even and steady, "I haven¡¯t heard anything from my own parents yet either, so I honestly don¡¯t know what to say. But if what you¡¯re saying is really true, then I guess that¡¯s that." She paused for a moment before adding with a small shrug, "To be honest, I don¡¯t want to force Robert to do anything he doesn¡¯t want to do. If he feels like I¡¯m not the one, or he¡¯s unsure about this... then he¡¯s free to go. I won¡¯t tie him down. I won¡¯t force anything."


    At that moment there was a moment of silence between them. The kind of pause that lingered longer than expected.


    But Victoria, who had clearlye prepared for this kind of reply, immediately waved her hand dismissively like she was brushing away an invisible fly. "No, no, no," she said, leaning in slightly and lowering her voice. "Abigail, this is not about force. This is something that was agreed upon between both families. Way back. Not yesterday. Not recently. I¡¯m talking about something that has been rooted for years. Something binding. This isn¡¯t something Robert can just back away from like it¡¯s a random decision. No. He has no right to change anything now."


    Victoria¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly with a knowing edge as she continued, "In fact, do you know what I heard? I was told my father actually confronted Robert about it. He told him point-nk that this wasn¡¯t just about him or about feelings. That it was about honor. About family. About keeping a promise. And when Robert hesitated... my father pped him. Not lightly either. A proper p that shook the walls. That¡¯s how serious this is."


    Abigail blinked slowly at the intensity of the statement, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Her mind was running.


    "So," Victoria went on, "you don¡¯t need to worry your pretty little head about whether or not this wedding will happen. It will. What you should be thinking about now," she added, leaning closer with a cheeky grin, "is wedding gowns. Dresses. Shoes. essories. Shopping! You should already be searching for the perfect look because, let me remind you, time is no longer on your side."


    She sped her hands together in a p of excitement. "And not just any wedding this is going to be the wedding of the season. The golden guests are already watching. You know how this society works. They will want to attend. They will want to talk about it. So we have to make this wedding the talk of the town. A wedding that sweeps everybody off their feet!"


    Abigail let out a soft exhale. Her head tilted a little to the side, and her arms folded, as though hugging herself with a decision she hadn¡¯t fully digested. Her voice was quiet, but it carried weight.


    "Well," she said slowly, "it seems... it seems it is going to happen." She looked at Victoria now, her eyes a mix of reluctant eptance and quiet resolution. "So, Victoria, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stick to it. I¡¯ll make the necessary ns, and when I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll get back to you so we can figure out what the next steps are for the wedding and the whole preparation."


    And just like that, Victoria smiled. With a confident, satisfied, slightly smug smile that told Abigail everything she needed to know.


    "Perfect," she said.


    At that moment, Victoria nce around with her usual yful yet curious look, scanning the room with those sharp eyes of hers that missed absolutely nothing. The room was buzzing with low music,ughter, and the soft clinking of sses, yet she could tell something or someone was missing. She tilted her head slightly, her perfectly shaped brows rising with interest.


    "Wait," she said suddenly, her tone light but edged with confusion, "Is it just me or... is everyone already here? Like seriously, who are we waiting for now? Shouldn¡¯t this party be starting already?"


    Abigail, who had been seated elegantly, gently tapping her fingers on a champagne flute, heard the question. Her jaw tensed for a split second. That small movement didn¡¯t escape Victoria¡¯s attention. Abigail slowly turned to face her, offering aposed smile, but there was a flicker in her eyes, a mix of anticipation and calction.


    "We¡¯re waiting for someone," Abigail said, her voice cool and controlled. "The Diamond Card holder. She hasn¡¯t arrived yet."


    "Diamond?" Victoria repeated, blinking as if she didn¡¯t quite hear that right. "Wait, you mean the Diamond card? The one above all the other invitations?"


    Abigail nodded once, her expression unreadable.


    "She has exactly five minutes left to arrive," she added. "And I think if she doesn¡¯t show up by then, we¡¯ll move on. But trust me, everyone here wants to see her. Or at least... know who she is."


    Victoria¡¯s mouth parted slightly in awe. Her yful demeanor gave way to intrigue.


    "Wow. So they actually gave out a Diamond invitation card?" she said, eyes scanning thevishly decorated hall again, as if expecting this mystery guest to just appear from thin air. "I mean... that person must be something else. She must be extremely special. Like, extremely popr or powerful or something."


    She turned back to Abigail with a knowing smile, the kind that only someone like Victoria could pull off half teasing, half genuinely impressed.


    "And just so we¡¯re clear... you Abigail you got the Gold card. The Gold. That¡¯s like second to the biggest, and we all know how deep your connections go. You have ess to almost everyone in the city. So for someone to get a Diamond card above yours?" Her tone dropped slightly into a whisper.


    "Who is this Diamond card member?"

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186</h4>


    At that moment, Abigail¡¯s lips curled in frustration, and with a harsh tone coated in jealousy, she said through her clenched teeth, "I don¡¯t actually know who she is. But what I do know is that the person who holds the Diamond Invitation Card must be someone that Everything Lustry favored. Maybe she has some kind of special connection with the owner because we both know how far some girls go just to look important. Just to feel like they matter." Her eyes narrowed with bitterness as she continued, "It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if she¡¯s just someone¡¯s mistress, maybe even the owner¡¯s. That¡¯s how some people get their spotlight. Not through ss or merit, but through cheap tricks."


    She paused for a second, then added with a mocking scoff, "Or maybe she¡¯s just a glorified escort sleeping around with the right people. Either way, I¡¯m not worried. The truth alwayses out. Let¡¯s just wait and see if she¡¯s really someone important or just another fake wearing diamonds to cover dirt."


    Immediately Victoria slowly nodded, keeping her face calm as she replied, "No problem. I guess we¡¯ll find out soon enough, won¡¯t we?"


    But just as Victoria was about to say something else, the grand double doors to thevish event room slowly creaked open. The sound echoed in the room like a dramatic cue. Immediately, all conversations hushed and every single head in the room turned toward the entrance.


    And there she was.


    A tall, elegant woman walked in with a level of poise that instantly silenced the atmosphere. Her emerald green Emirati gown shimmered under the chandelier light, clinging to her figure with elegance. Every detail of the dress, from the rich fabric to the handcrafted embroidery radiated wealth and style. But it wasn¡¯t just the gown. Her presence, the way she held her head high, the slight curve of her confident smile it all screamed one word: untouchable.


    Gasps echoed softly throughout the room. Some people whispered. Others simply stared, breathless. Even the women who had moments ago been deeply engaged in business talks found their voices caught in their throats.


    Abigail¡¯s face dropped, her mouth slightly parted in disbelief. The confidence she wore just seconds ago crumbled like paper in the rain. Immediately Victoria turned to look at her, eyes wide with both shock and amusement, but she didn¡¯t say a word, not yet.


    At that moment Cora didn¡¯t even nce around. She knew the attention was already on her. Her eyes were focused, straight ahead, as she walked slowly but regally toward the center of the room. Her heels clicked against the floor in rhythm with the pounding hearts of those who couldn¡¯t stop watching her.


    Who was she? that question now hung thickly in the air unspoken, but burning through everyone¡¯s mind like wildfire.


    And somewhere in the crowd, someone whispered under their breath, "She¡¯s the one."


    The murmurs grew louder, voices ovepping as heads turned and fingers began to point subtly, yet urgently, at the card in her hand the Diamond Invitation Card. It shimmered under the chandelier lights, unmistakable andmanding.


    "Look, look closely," one of the guests whispered, nudging the person beside them, "that¡¯s the Diamond card... she¡¯s the one."


    "Wait... who is she?" someone else asked again, already pulling out their phone to discreetly search her image.


    But the revtion came faster than any search result.


    Without wasting anymore time Someone gasped softly, then said in an almost hushed scream, "That¡¯s her... that¡¯s the woman who stood boldly in front of the media and tore apart every lie James spread. She¡¯s the one who silenced all of them without even raising her voice."


    And like a domino effect, recognition spread. "She¡¯s the director of MK Entertainment!" another guest eximed, standing up slightly as if trying to get a better look.


    At that moment the luxurious room began to ripple with awe, admiration, and yes fear. They had all seen the viral clip of the woman who took on James and walked away unshaken. But none of them had expected to meet her in person, especially not here, not like this, not as the Diamond Card Holder of Everything Luxury


    There was a strange silence in the room, not one of awkwardness, but reverence. Some guests straightened their postures, others smoothed their clothes nervously. Just her presence had shifted the air, and it wasn¡¯t just because she was breathtaking in her emerald gown that flowed like liquid silk it was because she carried herself like someone who knew exactly who she was, and more importantly, knew that everyone else was about to know too.


    It was no longer just about looks or fashion or the event itself. It was about status, influence, and respect and she had all three in abundance.


    Whispers grew louder, and the curious nces turned into admiring stares. "No wonder she didn¡¯t flinch when James tried to destroy her reputation," ady murmured under his breath. "She has people behind her... real people... powerful people."


    "That exins the confidence... theposure..." another guest added.


    Even those who previously ignored her now couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. She didn¡¯t speak a word, yet the room echoed with her unspoken authority. She didn¡¯t need to prove herself her presence alone silenced doubts.


    And then, at the center of it all, Victoria who had been beaming earlier now sat frozen, her smile cracking slowly as her eyes fixated on the woman.


    Her head turned slightly toward Abigail as if seeking reassurance, but Abigail herself looked stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected this. No one did.


    Victoria¡¯s face paled. Her fingers curled tightly around the wine ss in her hand. Then she whispered, almost to herself but loud enough for Abigail to hear, "No way... she is the one..."


    Her lips trembled. She blinked once. Then twice.


    "Like seriously... what is she even doing? How?"


    She turned fully, struggling to keep her voice steady. "Why is she here?"


    At that moment, Abigail¡¯s jaw then tighten. She couldn¡¯t believe that a rival actually came. Not that she actually came, but she has stolen the whole attentionpletely.

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187</h4>


    At that moment, the usher who hade to escort Cora didn¡¯t even need to say a word. The elegance of the chair she was being led to spoke volumes all on its own. It was stationed right at the very front front and center where the most powerful and important guests sat. The chair itself was a statement piece, upholstered in royal cream velvet, polished gold trimmings framing the backrest, and a subtle emblem of Everything Luxury carved into its wooden arms. It wasn¡¯t just a seat it was a throne. And the fact that Cora was the one settling into it made the entire hall shift in atmosphere.


    The whispers began almost immediately.


    "She¡¯s sitting there?"


    "That¡¯s the seat reserved for the Diamond Card guest."


    "Wait... she¡¯s really the one?"


    Cora didn¡¯t need to speak. The way she walked in, her poise, the quiet confidence in her face, the way her gown cascaded like emerald water with every step, all of it said she didn¡¯t just belong there... she owned the ce. As she gracefully sat down, her legs crossed, back straight, chin slightly lifted, she gently ced her invitation card on the small table beside her ss of champagne Diamond shimmering boldly on its surface.


    Meanwhile, just a few rows back, Abigail and Victoria were still frozen in disbelief.


    Victoria¡¯s face was stiff, her lips pressed into a tight line. Her brows twitched ever so slightly, betraying the storm brewing inside her.


    "This can¡¯t be," she muttered under her breath. "This... this is the girl we¡¯repeting with?"


    Abigail¡¯s eyes narrowed into dangerous slits. She clutched her clutch bag so hard the small golden sp trembled slightly.


    "She must be bluffing," Abigail said with forced calm. "This whole thing... there¡¯s no way she earned that card. No way she earned that seat. We need to find out what strings she pulled. Because I swear, if this girl truly has backing from Everything Luxury... then we¡¯re in serious trouble."


    They both knew the truth, even if they didn¡¯t want to admit it: Cora hadn¡¯t just arrived, she had dominated the entire room the moment she stepped in. Her very presence had already shifted the power dynamics.


    Before either woman could recover from the shock, a calm voice from the speakers echoed across the room.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the voice announced, "we wee you all to the Everything Luxury Annual Prestige G. We are deeply honored by your presence tonight. Every guest seated here was chosen carefully, but a special wee goes to those holding our limited-tier invitation cards. Your presence here speaks volumes of your influence, power, and contribution to the elegance this city thrives on."


    Then she gave a short pause. A nce. A subtle spotlight traced over to where Cora sat.


    Abigail and Victoria both stiffened.


    The voice continued, "And now that all our distinguished guests are present, the evening¡¯s celebration shall begin."


    Immediately the ps that followed were loud, polite, and cheerful, but Victoria and Abigail didn¡¯t move. Their eyes remained glued to the woman who had just stolen the show.


    At that moment, the announcement continued, and the room quickly fell silent again, all ears leaning in to hear what EverythingLuxury had to say next.


    Again the speaker¡¯s voice echoed elegantly across the venue, smooth and authoritative,manding attention and respect.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the voice began again, "as a token of appreciation to each and every one of you present today, and as part of our promise to keep luxury rare, exclusive, and truly memorable Everything Luxury has taken a bold step."


    Again more murmurs rippled across the audience.


    "We have designed and prepared an exclusive line of couture clothing pieces each one limited to just one piece in the entire world. That means, if you acquire any of these pieces today, you alone will be the only owner of that design. It will never be reproduced again."


    Immediately gasps swept through the audience. People exchanged looks, stunned by the rarity of such an offer.


    The voice continued, "Some of these unique outfits will be avable for direct purchase. But there are also top-tier, high-value pieces that will only be avable through a private bidding sessionter this evening. We expect these pieces to attract not only the eyes but the hearts of all fashion lovers in this room."


    The lights dimmed for a moment, and the center screen shed dazzling glimpses of the unreleased designs luxurious, regal, breathtaking.


    "Furthermore," the voice added, "a few surprise designs will be gifted for free to select guests as a symbol of our gratitude and continued partnership. These gifts are not just clothing they are legacy pieces."


    Immediately Excitement buzzed through the crowd. Eyes darted from one side of the room to the other, trying to guess who might be honored with a free luxury gift. Some looked hopeful. Others, quietly jealous.


    Then came the final note.


    "Everything Luxury values each of you here tonight. You¡¯ve all yed a role in shaping the brand we are today whether as investors, ambassadors, icons, creators, or coborators. This is our way of celebrating you. Let tonight mark the beginning of a new era in exclusivity."


    As the crowd erupted in apuse, Abigail clenched her fists lightly under the table. Victoria¡¯s jaw was still set tight, and her eyes didn¡¯t move from Cora for even a second. The enemy they underestimated had just been seated in the front row.


    At that moment, with the slow and deliberate swipe of her finger across the control pad, the entire atmosphere in the hall shifted. The enormous television screen positioned at the very front of the room suddenly opened with a soft hum, its glossy surface splitting into two as light filled the screen. Immediately the guests leaned forward in anticipation, curious as to what new spectacle EverythingLuxury had in store for them.


    On one side of the screen, a morous disy of fifteen exclusive dresses appeared. Each of them was breathtakingly unique crafted with details so precise that even through the screen, one could almost feel the artistry. The colors, the designs, the textures all whispered of wealth and power. Murmurs rose across the hall as the women admired the pieces, already calcting in their minds which dress they would aim for, and how much they would be willing to bid.


    Then, on the other side of the screen, only one dress stood alone. Unlike the collection of fifteen, this one carried an aura of mystery and supremacy. Its solitary presencemanded the attention of the room, as though it were not merely a garment but a symbol a crown jewel among treasures.


    The announcer¡¯s voice, calm yet rich with authority, continued: "Ladies and gentlemen, the fifteen exclusive dresses you see on the left will be open for bidding. Every guest here is free to participate and own a piece of this once-in-a-lifetime collection. However, the dress on the right... is different. That single, solitary masterpiece is reserved only for the Gold Card holders and the Diamond Card holder present among us tonight. Only they maypete for it."

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188</h4>


    At that moment a collective gasp filled the room.


    All eyes immediately shifted to that single dress. No one needed to be told, it was obvious even at first nce. The glow that radiated from it was unlike any other fabric in existence. The light caught on it differently, scattering into sparks that shimmered like stars, and without being told that could tell it was made of Diamonds. It was then confirmed by the announcer herself: "Yes, your instincts are correct. This dress is crafted entirely from diamonds. From the neckline to the hem, from the delicate straps to the flowing body everything is diamond. Only the inner fabric is spared, forfort. Beyond that, every inch is pure diamond artistry."


    The room erupted into stunned silence. A diamond dress, such a thing belonged in legends, not in an auction hall. Even those who had seen the most luxurious designs of their lifetime found themselves speechless.


    Then, with another subtle swipe of her finger, the announcer signaled the next reveal. Five imposing men, each tall, broad-shouldered, and dressed in matching ck suits, marched into the hall carrying a long, polished box. Their synchronized steps and the way they guarded the box made the crowd realize immediately that they were handling something of immense value.


    They reached the podium and, with careful precision, lowered the box. The crowd held its breath as the men unsped the locks. The box opened, and inside, secured in a ss disy case, stood a mannequin, sculpted like a dumbbell form, wearing the diamond dress itself.


    Immediately the light above dimmed, and a single golden spotlight illuminated the ss box. The diamonds caught the light, exploding into prisms of color reds, blues, purples, and silvers, dancing across the hall like fragments of a rainbow. The collective sound of gasps echoed through the room. Some of the women even covered their mouths with their hands in disbelief, while others whispered feverishly, unable to take their eyes away.


    The dress shimmered with a beauty so overwhelming that it felt surreal, almost divine. The hall was filled with an air of reverence, as if everyone present was in the presence of something not just fashionable, but historic.


    Everybody could see how beautiful it was.


    At that moment, as the diamond dress continued to shimmer under the golden lights of the hall, the atmosphere grew heavier with tension. No phones were lifted, no whispers of cameras the rule was clear: admire with your eyes, not with your lenses. The exclusivity of the moment made every woman present lean forward even more, their gazes glued to the glittering masterpiece locked inside the ss case.


    Then Victoria shifted closer to Abigail, lowering her voice into a sharp whisper.


    "Abigail, look at that dress carefully. Can¡¯t you see? It was made for you. The cut, the elegance it would fit you like it was woven for your very body. And since you¡¯re one of the gold card holders, this is exactly the kind of opportunity you should seize. Forget the chatter this is how you prove yourself. This is where you show that Cora isn¡¯t the only one with power. She may have the diamond invitation, but she¡¯s not untouchable. You should step forward and bid for that dress, and show everyone here that we¡¯re not people to be pushed aside."


    Abigail¡¯s jaw clenched as she fixed her eyes on the disy. The sparkling diamonds seemed to taunt her, reminding her of the unspokenpetition between her and Cora. Her heart burned with both envy and determination. Slowly, she leaned back and whispered with conviction, "That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking, Victoria. This is the moment. I¡¯ll prove to every woman in this room and especially to Cora that she¡¯s not the only one who can stand in the spotlight. She may have the diamond card, but that doesn¡¯t mean she deserves it. Everyone here needs to see that she only got it through her so-called connections, not because she earned it. Tonight, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s humiliated. I¡¯ll make her regret even stepping into this room."


    Immediately Victoria smirked, satisfied with Abigail¡¯s resolve, and the two of them exchanged a knowing nce. Around them, otherdies continued to murmur, still dazzled by the diamond dress, but Abigail¡¯s mind was already racing.


    To her this wasn¡¯t just about a piece of clothing this was about status, about dominance, about cutting down a rival in the most public and humiliating way possible.


    And as she straightened her back, her eyes never leaving the glittering gown in the ss, Abigail whispered under her breath, "Cora won¡¯t know what hit her."


    At that moment, the announcer took a graceful step forward, her voice elegant yet firm as she addressed the crowd again. "Ladies and gentlemen," she began, "in a few minutes, we shall begin the bidding for this one-of-a-kind, breathtaking masterpiece. But before we do, I must ask only our golden invitees are eligible for this bid. Kindly indicate now if you are interested in being part of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    Immediately a hushed silence fell upon the hall, tension curling in the air like smoke. Heads turned as the spotlight gently hovered over the exclusive golden section. The five elite guests seated in that section exchanged nces, and then one after another, they raised their hands.


    No hesitation. No dy. No flinch.


    It was a powerful gesture. A deration.


    These were not just wealthy women they were symbols of status, elegance, and confidence, each one prepared to outshine the others. The audience held its collective breath.


    "That¡¯s Abigail West..."


    "Isn¡¯t that the CEO of LunaCorp?"


    "I heard she just acquired a new techpanyst week..."


    The whispers came like a tide, but none of them dared speak too loudly. This was a sacred space. This was war draped in velvet and lit with diamonds.


    The announcer smiled, satisfied with their response. "Well then," she said with a flourish, her voice floating smoothly over the awe-stricken crowd, "since all five golden invitees have expressed interest, we can now proceed. The bidding will begin shortly..."


    She let the moment breathe, just long enough for suspense to grow like wildfire.


    "Now," she said with finality, her voice now sharper, crisper, "as for the starting price of this exclusive diamond couture... the opening bid will begin at five million U.S. dors."

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what the announcer had just said, immediately, five of the gold invitee card memberslooked at each other.


    There was a short silence before it happened, an elegant pause, as though even time itself was waiting to see who among the elite would be bold enough to im the stage first. Then, slowly but confidently, one hand went up. Then another. And another. One after the other, the five gold card members raised their hands not hurriedly, not like they were desperate, but with calcted pride. Each one moved like royalty, fingers stretched slightly, wrists rxed, as if bidding on a million-dor dress was just part of their usual Tuesday evening.


    Immediately eyes shifted toward them in admiration and curiosity. A few murmurs flowed through the audience like soft wind. These weren¡¯t just random rich people. These were names, names that sat on business boards, that influenced markets, that wore wealth like it was stitched into their DNA.


    At that moment in time a slim woman in a red velvet gown leaned forward slightly, her lips curling as she called out, "Six million." Then a tall woman with silvery hair and diamond earrings countered, "Seven million." Anotherdy, barely in her thirties, gently tapped her golden fan against her palm and said, "Seven-point-five." The announcer, unfazed, simply nodded, her hands elegantly folded over the bidding podium.


    But then, all of a sudden, the energy in the room shifted.


    Abigail was seated just a little off-center, unbothered, unshaken. She didn¡¯t need to raise her voice. Her presence alone was thunder in disguise.


    Abigail doesn¡¯t even want to drag space with anybody.


    She didn¡¯te here to wrestle bids with people who measured luxury in millions. She didn¡¯te to y the same game as them she came to end it. From the beginning, she had one goal: to let the world know, especially certain people in this room, that she belonged to a different echelon entirely. That if they were gold invitees, then she was the one who gold bowed to.


    She really wants to show them that, yes, they are not of the same ss.


    Because she didn¡¯t buy her seat she was the table.


    And also, she really wants to show Cora that she¡¯s not even in the same trajectory with Cora.


    That no matter how well Cora dressed, how hard she tried to mingle with the upper crust, she would never be her. She didn¡¯t need to speak to prove that. Her actions would say everything. Her money would echo louder than any insult or condescension could. Cora, who had always tried to wear confidence like perfume, would now suffocate in her own insecurity.


    At that moment without wasting anymore time she saud.


    "15 million."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Abigail just said, a sudden hush swept across the grand auction hall like a wave of silent thunder.


    Immediately every head turned toward her direction. Eyes widened. Some jaws even dropped. The murmurs that had buzzed just seconds ago died off instantly, reced by stunned silence and reverence.


    Abigail had just dered a bid of $15 million for the diamond dress loud, clear, and unapologetically confident.


    She sat there calmly, not even sparing a nce at the others. Her posture didn¡¯t change either. She didn¡¯t smirk. She didn¡¯t blink. But her presence alonemanded respect. This was not a show-off; it was a statement. She was telling them without words: "Know your ce."


    Everyone in that hall had heard of her Abigail, the woman with a pedigree of elegance and a reputation that preceded her. A name that turned heads in the highest circles. Not just rich, but established. Not just powerful, but untouchable. Her wealth wasn¡¯t new money. It was generational. Deep. Solid. The kind of wealth that didn¡¯t need to speak to be heard.


    The announcer, momentarily taken aback, adjusted her mic and gave a nervous chuckle before finding her voice again.


    "$15 million," she repeated with emphasis, drawing out the sybles as if to confirm she¡¯d heard it right. "Is there... anyone willing to go above that?" Her eyes scanned the golden seats cautiously, knowing well that this kind of bid had just changed the entire tempo of the auction.


    However the remaining four gold invitee card holders, all once confident and proud, satpletely still. Their earlier bids of $6 million, $7 million, and $7.5 million now seemed almost childish. No one dared lift a finger. No one blinked. A quiet resignation washed over them like a cold breeze.


    It wasn¡¯t just the number that silenced them, it was who said it.


    They understood the unspoken rules now. Abigail was involved.


    And if Abigail was involved, there was no room forpetition.


    Each of them slowly kept quiet in their seats, some sipping champagne to mask their retreat, others forcing a chuckle as if they never intended to win in the first ce. They were wise enough to let go.


    They knew better, this wasn¡¯t just above their limits, it was above their league. And if Abigail is involved, it is better they just let go of it.


    At that moment, the announcer¡¯s voice echoed across the hall, confident and poised. "Since no one is willing to go above Ms. Abigail¡¯s ten million dor bid, it is officially confirmed, Ms. Abigail has won the diamond dress." Immediately a sharp wave of apuse followed, but what broke through the scattered ps was the sudden sound of one pair of hands pping slowly and deliberately, and it was Victoria¡¯s.


    She stood tall, her eyes gleaming with admiration and pride. "That¡¯s Ms. Abigail for you!" she dered with enthusiasm. "No onepares. That dress was made for her. Just look at her, elegance in human form."


    Several heads nodded in agreement, some envious, others in awe. Everything luxury Cameras clicked from every angle as Abigail smiled graciously, epting the moment of glory. But deep down, behind that soft smile, her eyes were fixed on one person Cora.


    She wasn¡¯t smiling for the cameras. She wasn¡¯t smiling because of the dress. She was smiling because she thought this would be her moment of triumph over Cora. Ever since Cora came in, she had one thing in mind to show Cora that she was far superior in wealth, ss, and influence. But something didn¡¯t feel right.


    Cora hadn¡¯t even raised a single finger to bid, and that was a problem.

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190</h4>


    At that moment Abigail¡¯s heart sank slightly, masked under her triumphant expression. It wasn¡¯t satisfying. It wasn¡¯t enough. She wanted Cora to try. She wanted to beat her in front of everyone. That was the whole point of the show. But Cora... Cora had done nothing. She didn¡¯tpete, she didn¡¯t react, and that unsettled Abigail deeply.


    However Cora, on the other hand, had just raised her eyes. It was as if the subtle heat of Abigail¡¯s gaze had finally touched her skin. Then her eyes met Abigail¡¯s, and the tension became thick. She had noticed it earlier, both Victoria and Abigail whispering and looking at her ever since she walked into the room. It wasn¡¯t paranoia. It was real. The stares, the forced smiles, the mocking gestures they had been tracking her every move from the beginning.


    She blinked slowly, then turned away, not out of fear or shyness, but out of disinterest.


    "They must have wanted me to say something," Cora muttered softly to herself, as if brushing it all off like dust from her sleeve. "Even though I like that dress... it seeks too much attention. Not my thing."


    She exhaled gently, resting her back against her chair with a rxed look that almost seemed bored. "It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford it," she thought silently. "I just don¡¯t need to prove anything to anyone. Especially not here."


    Just as the announcer opened his mouth to say another word, the sudden sound of her phone buzzing sliced through the air. The vibration startled a few people sitting nearby.


    At that moment, upon seeing that her phone was ringing, the announcer froze slightly. She hesitated. The room was still buzzing with murmurs about Abigail¡¯s $15 million bid, yet her eyes were on her phone direction. She didn¡¯t want to answer it. This was a high-profile event. A very big asion. In fact, one of the grandest nights the brand had ever hosted. Every single move was under scrutiny, and she knew no one in their right senses would dare to call her at such a critical time unless it was someone with even more authority.


    At that moment she swallowed hard and picked up the phone, only to see it was Lisa.


    The name red at her, and instantly her hand trembled. Lisa the director and founder of Everything Luxury. Her boss. Her mentor. And the one person who did not tolerate mistakes.


    Without wasting anymore time she slowly stepped aside from the microphone and brought the phone closer to her ear. With a low, cautious voice, she whispered, "Miss Lisa, what is.."


    She couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence.


    Lisa¡¯s voice hit like a thunderstorm from the other side of the phone, crackling with fury, "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing!!"


    The announcer nearly dropped the phone.


    "I..I don¡¯t understand," she stammered, already breaking into a cold sweat.


    "You don¡¯t understand?!" Lisa¡¯s voice was sharp, fast, and boiling with anger. "Did I tell you to auction off the diamond dress?! Did I say anything about putting it up for bidding?! Why the hell is my television showing you shouting ¡¯$15 million bid epted¡¯? Did you lose your damn mind?!"


    At that moment her voice was almost non-existent. "I... I didn¡¯t know... I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Lisa...."


    Lisa didn¡¯t let her finish.


    "You should be sorry for yourself!" Lisa snapped. "I clearly stated in the executive note, and you were in that briefing, were you not?! that fifteen of the luxury collection dresses can be auctioned for $10 million. But the diamond dress? That dress is a GIFT. A GIFT. A one-of-a-kind personal gesture from Everything Luxury to the Diamond Card invitation holder. And you turned it into a circus show!"


    Hearing what Lisa just said, the announcer knees buckled slightly. The guests, sensing something was wrong, were watching her more closely now. Whispers fluttered across the room. But announcer couldn¡¯t hear any of it. All she could hear was Lisa¡¯s furious voice ring in her ear.


    Lisa continued, "You do know the only reason I sent out that Diamond Card was to align the gift with our top-tier brand image, right? To build global prestige and influence? That dress was not to be touched! Did you even read the final event manual?"


    At that moment announcer whispered, barely able to breathe, "I... I thought it was part of the auction lineup."


    "No," Lisa barked. "You didn¡¯t think. You assumed. And now, congrattions, you¡¯ve just insulted a Diamond Card member because instead of receiving an exclusive gift with quiet respect and honor, now you have turned it into something else!"


    At that moment, Lisa¡¯s voice sliced through the phone like a dagger.


    "I don¡¯t want to repeat myself, and I don¡¯t ever want to call you again about this sort of stupidity," she said coldly. "Do whatever it takes to fix the mess you just created. If the boss at Everything Luxury are displeased with this disaster of yours, I will personally crush every single connection, opportunity, and reputation tied to your name into dust. That¡¯s not a threat it¡¯s a promise. Fix it. Now."


    And with that, the line went dead.


    The announcer stood frozen for a second, her hand still gripping the phone. The air around her suddenly felt heavier, tighter, as if all oxygen had been sucked out of the room. Her throat burned as she swallowed, trying to keep her posture from shaking. Her eyes blinked slowly, fighting the sting of sudden panic. That wasn¡¯t just a boss yelling at her that was a direct warning from someone who had the power to erase her from the industry with one email.


    Then she slowly lowered the phone and stood perfectly still for a second, lost in a fog of humiliation and dread. Her heart thumped hard against her ribs. She hadpletely overlooked the fine print in the event¡¯s manual the one clearly stating that the fifteen luxury dresses were to be auctioned, while the diamond dress was strictly a symbolic gift to the holder of the diamond invitation card. A gift from Everything Luxury itself.


    She had not only auctioned the dress, but dered a winner in front of dozens of elite guests. And worse, she¡¯d allowed the winner to gloat.


    She squeezed her eyes shut. ¡¯Idiot. Absolute idiot.¡¯


    But she didn¡¯t have the luxury of breaking down or panicking. Not now. If there was one thing Lisa made clear it was that she had one chance to correct the mistake.


    Taking a long breath, she forced her spine straight and fixed her posture. She slowly walked back to the center of the stage, her heels suddenly feeling much heavier than they did earlier. She positioned the microphone with shaky hands, but before she spoke, she forced herself to calm down.


    She cleared her throat twice, and then put on her brightest, most professional smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," she began, her voice steady but not too loud, "may I please have your attention?"

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191</h4>


    Then the room began to settle, the chatter dying down quickly as eyes turned to her again.


    "There has been a... very important development. I must apologize for an error in the previous announcement. Due to a misreading of the event protocol on my part, the final dress the diamond dress was mistakenly added to the auction list."


    Murmurs immediately broke out across the room. Abigail, seated proudly with her hand still near her chest as if protecting her win, tilted her head in confusion.


    The announcer continued, her voice firmer now.


    "ording to the official instruction from the executive director of Everything Luxury, the diamond dress was never meant to be sold or auctioned. It was designed to be presented as a personal gift from the brand a statement of elegance, rarity, and prestige exclusively reserved for the individual holding the Diamond Invitation Card."


    Immediately the room gasped.


    Then Abigail blinked in stunned silence.


    And in that exact moment, all eyes slowly turned toward Cora.


    She wasn¡¯t saying anything. She hadn¡¯t moved. But her diamond-iid invitation card was still tucked under her fingertips on the table in and undeniable. The symbol of everything the dress was supposed to represent.


    And for a moment just a moment a hush fell over the room.


    The announcer swallowed again. "Therefore... I sincerely apologize to everyone, especially to Miss Abigail, for this error. As per the executive instruction, the dress shall not be auctioned. It is hereby withdrawn from the bid and will be gifted as originally nned to the rightful recipient as outlined in the manual."


    Then She took onest breath.


    "Miss Cora," she said, this time with full authority, "the Diamond Dress is yours."


    At that moment, upon hearing the announcer¡¯s sudden retraction, Victoria mmed her hand on the table, her voice piercing through the already tense atmosphere like a de. "What nonsense is this?!" she barked. Her eyes were wide with disbelief, and her perfectly painted lips twisted with fury. "Is this some kind of joke or what?!"


    Heads turned as murmurs began to rise in the crowd, and the once morous asion began to shift into a spectacle.


    "We will never ept that ridiculous exnation!" she continued, standing up abruptly, her chair screeching back. "Are they seriously telling us that after a proper bidding process after we won fair and square, they¡¯re just handing it over to... to that thing over there?! Just because she¡¯s waving some stupid diamond card invitee like it¡¯s a golden ticket that will take her to heaven?"


    She scoffed loudly, shaking her head. "Just imagine the rubbish! Is this some kind of backdoor deal? A plot?! Because that¡¯s exactly what it looks like! What the hell is going on?!"


    Gasps and confused whispers filled the air, but Victoria didn¡¯t care. She was on fire now.


    Abigail, who had been sitting beside her with her arms tightly crossed, slowly stood up and ced a firm hand on Victoria¡¯s shoulder. "Victoria, calm down," she said under her breath, trying to maintain some control over the spiraling situation.


    But then Abigail turned her full attention to the announcer. Her expression, though calm, was icy and authoritative. "Is this some kind of joke?" she asked coldly. "Because if it is, I¡¯m notughing."


    She took a deep breath, her voice growing louder and moremanding. "I will never ept this. Never. I ced my bid in full view of everyone here. I yed by the rules, and I won that dress fair and square. Now you¡¯re telling me that just because someone has a diamond invitation, all of a sudden, that doesn¡¯t matter anymore?"


    Her fists clenched at her sides.


    "No," she said firmly. "I won it. And I¡¯m going to take what I¡¯ve won. There are no two ways about it."


    She scanned the crowd, her eyes sharp, daring anyone to challenge her. "And if you think for a second that I¡¯m going to let this go... you¡¯re mistaken. This is sabotage. Someone is clearly trying to disgrace me in public, and I will not ept that. Never."


    At that moment, the tension in the hall was so thick it could be sliced with a de. Everyone¡¯s attention was glued to the stage, trying to make sense of what just happened. The once-elegant atmosphere had now shifted into one charged with confusion and quiet murmurs. And right in the eye of the storm stood the announcer, poisoning the microphone even more with her slightly trembling hands.


    She forced a smile one that looked more like a grimace, and then bowed low toward Abigail and the other guests, her voice trying to remain steady even though her insides were twisting.


    "Please... everyone, let me rify. This is not a matter of sabotage. I made a mistake... I¡ªI was the one who ced the diamond dress on the auction list. The directors of Everything Luxury never intended for it to be sold. It¡¯s a gift reserved for the Diamond Card Invitation holders only. The manual clearly stated that. I deeply apologize. This is all my fault."


    She bent even lower this time, as if her spine couldpensate for the weight of her error. The crowd murmured even louder now.


    But before she could rise up fully, a voice like fire cracked through the silence.


    "Oh, shut up!" Victoria exploded, taking more step from her seat with so much rage that her chair nearly tipped backward. "Do you think we¡¯re stupid? What kind of dumb story is this?! We bid. We won. Now you¡¯re telling us it was all a mistake?" She stormed a few steps closer to the stage, ignoring the gasps and stares that followed her. "Let me warn you. If you open that mouth of yours one more time, I wille up there and p the lies off your face!"


    The announcer¡¯s eyes widened, and she took an instinctive step back.


    "We are not epting this rubbish!" Victoria continued, turning to look at Abigail for support. "It is not difficult to understand. We won that dress in a fair bid, and it now belongs to us. Whether you or your so-called management like it or not, that dress is ours."


    At that moment, Abigail, who had managed to stay calm until now, finally stood up too. Her heels clicked sharply on the marble floor,manding attention. Her expression was fierce, and the coldness in her eyes made the announcer swallow hard.


    "I want to speak to the director. Now," Abigail said, her voice low and dangerous. "Get her here. Immediately."

 Chapter 192

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192</h4>


    At that moment, the announcer¡¯s face was already pale, and her voice trembled slightly as she responded, "I¡¯m really, really sorry, ma¡¯am, but the director can¡¯te here. It¡¯s... it¡¯s simply not possible." Her hands were sped tightly in front of her, and even though she tried to keep aposed face, the pressure in the room was crushing. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her judging, waiting, ready to pounce.


    Again Abigail¡¯s brows twitched with even more rage. Her heels made a sharp click against the polished floor as she stepped forward, her presencemanding the attention of even those who were trying not to stare. "Then since the so-called director won¡¯te down here to face me," she began, her tone low butced with venom, "I¡¯m not letting go of that damn dress for anything."


    Her voice rose with every word. "You hear me? I¡¯m not letting it go. I fought for that dress, I won it in a public bid, and now you expect me to just smile and watch you snatch it out of my hands? Not happening. Not in this life."


    The room had fallen into tense silence. The announcer couldn¡¯t even swallow properly, her throat tightening at the sight of Abigail¡¯s fury.


    Victoria, standing with her arms crossed and already fuming, immediately step even more . "Yes!" she snapped, pping her hands together once as if to ignite a fire. "That¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re going to do. We¡¯re taking that dress. No apologies, no excuses, and definitely no staged drama will stop us!"


    She walked forward, her finger pointing directly at the announcer¡¯s chest. "You think we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here? You really think we¡¯re that stupid?"


    Abigail turned to face the crowd too. "They¡¯re trying to sabotage me. Sabotage us. Don¡¯t you all see it? They want to push her into the spotlight by taking what I earned and handing it to her on a silver te."


    Victoria added bitterly, "It¡¯s always the same. y favorites with whoever has the prettier card, the shier name, or some hidden connection. Just because she showed up with a diamond invitation doesn¡¯t make her royalty. It makes her lucky. And luck doesn¡¯t win you this dress we did."


    They both stood now side by side, powerful, furious, and unmovable. The guests around them murmured. Some looked away, others recorded the scene with interest. But no one dared to intervene.


    "This," Abigail pointed sharply toward the announcer, "isn¡¯t a mistake. It¡¯s a plot. A cheap, shallow, underhanded plot to humiliate me. And I won¡¯t let it stand."


    Immediately Victoria folded her arms, sneering. "Let them try. But we¡¯re not backing down until we get what belongs to us."


    At that moment, the announcer cleared her throat nervously, trying her best to steady her shaking hands while gripping her hands tighter. "I¡¯m truly very, very sorry," she said, her voice cracking slightly. "But I must repeat myself this particr dress was never meant to be auctioned in the first ce. It was a system error. The directors never approved it to be sold. It was simply a mistake. Please understand, there are still fifteen other exquisite pieces avable for bidding. You may choose any of them freely. We would be honored to hand them over to you."


    She bowed deeply toward Abigail and Victoria with trembling dignity, trying to offer some form of peace, but the damage was already done. Her words, instead of calming the tension, only seemed to pour fuel on an already raging fire.


    Abigail¡¯s face remained unreadable for a few seconds, but Victoria snapped almost instantly. With her heels clicking sharply against the floor, she stormed toward the stage, pulling Abigail with her. The sound of gasps and murmurs from the other guests filled the grand hall like a wave of whispers growing into a storm.


    Now standing right at the podium, both women red down at the announcer as if she were a bug that had dared crawl out of the mud onto their expensive carpet. Victoria¡¯s tone wasced with venom as she hissed, "Oh, so now you think you can just talk your way out of this, huh? Is it because you¡¯re standing up there with a microphone that you suddenly feel untouchable? Do you think you can just humiliate us in front of everyone and get away with it?"


    Abigail¡¯s voice followed, slow and sharp like ice through flesh. "Who the hell do you think you are? What gave you the confidence to embarrass us like this? That dress was won fair and square. Are you trying to make it seem like we are fools? That you can change the rules just to please whoever is behind this sabotage?"


    The announcer lifted her head slightly, trying to speak again, but her lips had barely parted before "p!!"


    A loud, resounding crack echoed across the room.


    The entire hall fell into stunned silence as Abigail¡¯s open palm connected harshly with the announcer¡¯s face, causing her head to whip sideways. The cheek immediately began to redden and swell.


    The announcer staggered but quickly regained her footing, bowing again in reflex, trying to recover the situation. "I-I¡¯m truly sor¡ª"


    "p!!"


    Another heavy strike came from Abigail before the poor woman could even finish her sentence. This one was harder, more deliberate. The crowd gasped again, some clutching their pearls, some pulling out their phones discreetly to record the chaos unfolding.


    Victoria stood by, arms crossed and chin raised, proud of every second of what was happening.


    Abigail took a step forward, clearly prepared to go further. Her eyes were lit with fury, and her breathing had quickened. The announcer was visibly shaking now, not daring to say another word.


    But just then


    A deep,manding voice sliced through the tension like a de.


    "Enough!"


    At that moment, all heads immediately turned in the direction of the voice. The entire hall went silent. Gasps spread through the air like a soft wave. And there she was Cora. She wasn¡¯t seated anymore. She wasn¡¯t waiting for permission. She wasn¡¯t trying to stay silent. She was already on her feet, heels echoing with every step she took as she walked towards the podium. Her dress flowed with quiet elegance, but the fire in her eyes made everyone shift ufortably in their seats.


    She stood right in front of Abigail and Victoria now. Unshaken. Calm. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried weight, power, and calm fury.


    "Why would you even try to molest an innocent worker like this?" she asked, her eyes locking on Abigail. "She made a mistake. A human mistake. And she admitted it. She apologized with her head bowed. What more do you want from her?"

 Chapter 193

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193</h4>


    At that moment Cora¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd and then back to Abigail. "Why are you trying to make it a crime? Why are you trying to twist it into something ugly? It was never sabotage. She didn¡¯te here to humiliate anyone. She¡¯s just doing her job."


    Then the atmosphere was heavy now.


    Some of the workers standing at the far end exchanged nervous nces. Some of the audience even began murmuring, unsure of whose side to be on. But Cora wasn¡¯t done.


    She stepped closer. Not afraid. Not backing down.


    But Abigail... she didn¡¯t flinch either. She turned fully to face Cora, and deep inside her heart, there was a small victorious me dancing. This was what she had always wanted. This face-off. This tension. This moment. And now she had it.


    A sly smile curled at the edge of her lips, but she masked it well.


    Then, with a light, mocking tone, she tilted her head and said, "Wait...are you actually talking to me? Or am I dreaming or what?"


    At that moment, as Victoria¡¯s voice echoed through the hall, her sarcasm was sharp enough to cut ss. "Oh, she¡¯s not dreaming," she said mockingly. "She¡¯s very much awake. The great Diamond card owner is standing right in front of her defending an ipetent staff member, no less. Can you believe that?"


    Immediately people in the crowd began murmuring again, their curiosity piqued. The tension in the air was thick. Victoria took a step closer to Cora and waved dramatically toward the announcer who was still trembling from the earlier ps.


    "Doesn¡¯t this just confirm what we¡¯ve been suspecting all along?" Victoria continued, her tone dripping with disdain. "A Connived effort from the very beginning. The way she¡¯s defending this woman, you¡¯d think they nned this entire humiliation together."


    Cora¡¯s eyebrows drew in slightly, but she didn¡¯t respond yet.


    "And how dare you call it a mistake?" Victoria hissed. "That woman clearly said Abigail was not the rightful owner of the dress. And now you, the supposed ¡¯rightful owner¡¯ as she ims, are suddenly ying the good savior?"


    Abigail, who had been quietly fuming beside her, now nodded in agreement with everything Victoria was saying.


    Victoria turned her eyes back to the audience and raised her voice even louder. "We are not fools. We¡¯re not going to let this go just because you¡¯re standing here with a calm voice and a pretty face. If there¡¯s going to be an apology, it bettere from the top. We want the director here. Right here. Right now. And if that doesn¡¯t happen this whole gathering is over."


    Abigail pped her hands once and spoke firmly, "Exactly. We¡¯re not epting anything less. If the director doesn¡¯te out here to apologize in person, then this event is done. No more bidding. No more show. No more smiles. This gathering is over."


    Immediately gasps ran through the audience like a wave.


    All eyes now turned to Cora, but Cora didn¡¯t flinch.


    She stood there, calm and confident, as she tilted her head and looked directly at Abigail. Her tone was quiet, but her words rang out clearly.


    "Why does it seem like there¡¯s a whole lot going on here?" she asked slowly, her voice steady but pointed. "Because I don¡¯t think this is about the dress anymore. No. This feels like something deeper. Like you¡¯re trying to use this clothing mix-up as a cover."


    She stepped forward, her eyes never leaving Abigail¡¯s face.


    "Are you... having a problem with me?" Cora asked. "Do you have some kind of personal beef with me you¡¯re trying to disguise under all this?"


    At that moment, the entire room tensed up even more. The once lively atmosphere was now crackling with invisible sparks. All eyes were glued to the three women at the center of this growing storm. Still Cora stood tall, unfazed, her hands calmly folded in front of her as she stared at Abigail and Victoria, while the two women shot daggers with their eyes and hurled their venomous words without a second thought.


    Then abigail took a single step forward. Her voice wasced with contempt as she spat, "What the hell are you even talking about, girl? Having a beef with you? Please, don¡¯t tter yourself." Her lips curled into a mocking smirk as she continued, "Do I even know you like that? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    She let out a sharpugh that was anything but amused. "Oh, wait... let me guess. Because of that little circus act you pulled on TV the other day, now you think everyone knows your name? You think you¡¯re the new darling of the media? The face of tomorrow?" She scoffed, throwing her hand in the air dismissively. "Girl, wake up. That doesn¡¯t work for me. I don¡¯t know you, and frankly, I don¡¯t want to know you."


    Before Cora could even respond, Victoria stepped in like a backing vocalist in a cruel duet, her tone even sharper. "Yes! Who the hell do you think you are, Cora? Just because you managed to embarrass James on live television? Is that supposed to impress us? Because all I saw was a childish disy of power. Aplete act of bullying. That¡¯s all it was."


    Victoria¡¯s words grew louder, her chin tilting upward in arrogant defiance. "You talk like you¡¯re some great defender of justice, but in reality, you¡¯re just someone who enjoys public humiliation. And for what? Clout? Recognition? A moment in the spotlight?" She folded her arms tightly. "Well, let me remind you we don¡¯t fold under empty threats."


    At that moment the murmurs in the room returned, like distant thunder before a storm. Gasps, stifled giggles, and shocked nces flew around the hall as everyone struggled to keep up with the speed at which the confrontation was escting.


    Victoria then locked eyes with Cora once more. Her voice dropped, but the chill in it cut like ss. "If you think you can walk in here, raise your voice in front of everyone, and dictate how this matter ends then you¡¯re grossly mistaken. Because if you overstep even one more time in this matter, I swear to you, girl... we will escte it."

 Chapter 194

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194</h4>


    Upon hearing everything they had just said, Cora took a slow, deep breath and finally stepped forward. Her voice was calm, but there was no mistaking the sharp edge in her tone. She looked directly at them not with fear, not with desperation but with the kind of collected confidence that made everyone fall silent almost instantly.


    "I¡¯m not the kind of woman who stands still and watches while people throw baseless usations at her," Cora began, her eyes locking with Victoria¡¯s first, then Abigail¡¯s. "And I¡¯m certainly not someone who has all the time in the world to waste on pointless drama. I have businesses to run, contracts to oversee, and people who actually respect my time."


    She let those words sink in. The entire room, though still, felt heavy with tension. Even the air seemed to pause.


    "You both said earlier that you were going to leave without getting what you want, right?" she continued. "Then please do so. I won¡¯t stop you. In fact, I won¡¯t even try to reason with you because clearly, you came here with one goal in mind to start a scene and create problems."


    Then her expression turned a little more serious, the kindness that was once lingering at the edge of her face now gonepletely. "But you need to remember this what you¡¯re doing right now is stepping way out of line. You¡¯ve gone too far. There¡¯s a fine line between expressing disappointment and throwing usations like confetti. And unfortunately for you two, that line has been crossed."


    She nced down briefly, almost as if she was considering her next words carefully. "At first, I genuinely thought of giving you the diamond dress since you wanted them so sadly," she said slowly, "just to keep the peace... just to show that even though mistakes happen, we can all move forward with grace."


    But then, her voice hardened.


    "But now? No. You¡¯re not getting it."


    Again more gasps filled the room.


    "You think being loud makes you right? That being proud and condescending makes you powerful?" Cora shook her head with a faint smirk. "That¡¯s not power. That¡¯s weakness hiding behind a big mouth."


    Then she folded her arms confidently.


    "I don¡¯t like arrogant people. And I definitely don¡¯t reward them."


    At that moment, Cora leaned in just a little closer, her lips barely moving as she whispered with sharp precision into Abigail¡¯s ear. Her tone was calm, but her words were piercing like ice. "You walk around like you¡¯re royalty. Like the ground should tremble when you speak. You say you¡¯re important, untouchable, above everyone else. But tell me, where was your diamond invitation card? Where was your diamond dress? Hmm?" Her voice carried a dangerous softness, the kind that makes people freeze more than if she had shouted. "So how exactly are you that important, Abigail?"


    She pulled back slightly, just enough to look Abigail in the eyes with a cold, firm gaze. "You need toe down from that high horse you¡¯re riding. This arrogance? It¡¯s not cute. You think acting high and mighty will bring you connections? Respect? No. Sometimes, you have to lower yourself a little not to be weak but to truly rise. What you¡¯re doing now... it¡¯s just noise, Abigail. You should know better."


    Abigail didn¡¯t flinch, but her jaw visibly clenched. There was a flicker of something in her eyes anger? Shock? Embarrassment? Maybe all three. She opened her mouth slightly as if to speak, but before she could find the words, Victoria, who had been standing stiffly by her side, could no longer hold herself back. Her face was flushed, her fists clenched, and she looked ready to explode.


    Just as Victoria opened her mouth, Abigail gently raised her hand, stopping her in her tracks without even looking at her. She turned her full attention back to Cora, scanning her from head to toe, her eyes narrowing. Her tone was steady, but there was a hint of curiosity in it.


    However before Victoria could say anything Cora uttered.


    "You know... your face looks very familiar," Cora said, her head tilting slightly. "It¡¯s not just your face. The way you speak... your voice. It feels like I¡¯ve heard you somewhere before." She paused, eyebrows furrowing deeper. "Have we met each other before?"


    At that moment, even before Victoria could say another word, Cora¡¯s expression shifted from sharp curiosity to sudden realization. Her eyes narrowed, and a smirk slowly tugged at the corner of her lips.


    "Wait a minute," she said softly, but clearly enough that everyone around the podium could hear. She leaned in slightly, her eyes fixed on Victoria¡¯s face like a hunter who just spotted a hidden prey.


    "Oh... now I remember. Your face. That voice. It looks just like him." Her voice was firm. "You¡¯re Robert¡¯s sister, aren¡¯t you?"


    Gasps broke out among a few onlookers who were familiar with the name.


    Cora didn¡¯t give Victoria a chance to speak. She continued, "Do you actually know Robert? What¡¯s your full name? Your surname?"


    Immediately the color drained from Victoria¡¯s face. Her jaw clenched slightly, her hands slowly curled into fists by her side, but her body stilled. For the first time since the confrontation began, she was no longer boiling with anger or trying to speak over anyone. There was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes proof that Cora had struck a nerve.


    That silence Victoria¡¯s failure to respond immediately was all the confirmation Cora needed.


    She tilted her head and let out a low chuckle, then straightened her posture, her tone now colder but even more confident.


    "I knew it. My guess was right. From the very beginning, I had this strange feeling. Something was off. The way you looked at me. The way you kept attacking me over and over again. It wasn¡¯t about this girl. It wasn¡¯t about the diamond dress. Not even about the invitation. No. This was personal. From the very start, you¡¯ve been sizing me up like you were waiting for me to slip. Trying to push me into something... provoke me into reacting."


    She turned her gaze briefly to Abigail, who was still standing in silence, watching the tension build. "And you you¡¯re not innocent in this either. You yed along quite well. Or maybe both of you were in this together."


    Victoria still didn¡¯t speak, but the stiffness in her jaw told everyone how exposed she felt.


    Cora took a single step forward, as if challenging both of them. Her voice dropped lower, almost like a warningced with amusement. "If you think I¡¯m someone you can drag into your little drama, your grudge, your brother¡¯s leftover bitterness then you¡¯ve clearly underestimated me. You should have stayed quiet, Victoria. Because now that I know who you really are, things won¡¯t stay the same."


    She paused, allowing the tension to sit thick in the air.


    Then, still facing them both, she added with quiet certainty, "You¡¯re actually trying to size me up, trying to push me into something, right, but if that is your ns don¡¯t even dare!"

 Chapter 195

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195</h4>


    At that moment, Abigail and Victoria found themselves unexpectedly cornered. Cora¡¯s words had sliced through their carefully crafted scheme with such precision that for a brief second, both women stood motionless eyes wide, lips slightly parted, like actresses caught off script. The humiliation wasn¡¯t in what she said alone it was the way she said it. Cora hadn¡¯t just responded; she had dismantled their n without even needing to raise her voice. It was calm. Calcted. Powerful.


    It was clear now. Their entire ploy had been to provoke her, to push her emotionally, to make her snap in public. But instead, she flipped the narrative and exposed them. With each word, she peeled back theyers of their petty game, and in doing so, made it clear to anyone watching that this wasn¡¯t a simple misunderstanding it was a targeted ambush. And they failed.


    Abigail, still gripping her clutch tightly, refused to show defeat. She wouldn¡¯t nod. She wouldn¡¯t blink. She wouldn¡¯t give Cora the satisfaction. No if anything, she admired the woman¡¯s nerve. That cocky confidence... that arroganceced withposure... it irritated her, but at the same time, it intrigued her because she enjoys to deal with people like her. She liked people who didn¡¯t flinch easily.


    With her gaze locked firmly on Cora, Abigail¡¯s mind was already racing. ¡¯So what if Cora decoded our n? she thought. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I won the diamond dress. I don¡¯t care if it was a bidding mistake or not. The card has my name. The dress is mine. Period.¡¯


    And now, with Cora openly using her of sabotage, Abigail had the perfect counter narrative. She smirked slightly. If anyone was watching closely enough, they would¡¯ve seen the exact moment her smirk shifted into something darker. You want to talk about sabotage? she thought. Let¡¯s talk about obsession.


    She slowly turned to the small crowd still lingering nearby, just within earshot. "So all this time, you¡¯ve been watching me?" she asked Cora, her voice dipped in mock curiosity. "Isn¡¯t that a little... obsessive?"


    Then Cora¡¯s brow arched slightly, unsure where Abigail was heading.


    "You¡¯ve been stalking me, haven¡¯t you?" Abigail said again, louder this time. "Following my footsteps. Showing up where I am. Mimicking everything I do. Now trying to use me of sabotage when clearly, you¡¯ve been obsessed with us this whole time."


    Immediately gasps were heard in the background. Victoria immediately picked up on Abigail¡¯s momentum and nodded subtly, ying her part without needing any instruction.


    "She¡¯s right," Victoria added coldly even if she had to lied. "Cora, you¡¯ve been lurking around for days. Always conveniently showing up. Now you¡¯re using us because you didn¡¯t get the dress? Please."


    Cora¡¯s jaw tightened. She knew exactly what they were doing. Twisting the story. Rewriting the script. But she wasn¡¯t going to let them win this round.


    Still, Abigail leaned forward slightly and whispered just loud enough for Cora to hear, "You just exposed yourself, darling. You¡¯re the one stalking me. Right?"


    At that moment, seeing exactly where Abigail was trying to take things, Victoria didn¡¯t hesitate totch onto it. She was still smarting from the public embarrassment Cora had dealt her just moments ago, and rather than let that sting fester in silence, she decided to strike back in the only way she knew how, by twisting the narrative.


    With a forced littleugh and her eyes narrowing in mock realization, Victoria spoke up sharply, "You know what, Abigail? You¡¯re absolutely right. That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking too. She¡¯s been stalking us. Cora¡¯s been watching every move we make."


    She turned to face Cora fully now, her expression lined with sarcasm and smugness. "Like seriously, how else could you possibly know all those things about us, huh? You know everything, even things we haven¡¯t told anyone. And yet... we know next to nothing about you."


    She scoffed dramatically, raising both hands in mock surrender. "I mean, just think about it! That¡¯s not intuition. That¡¯s not observation. That¡¯s stalking. That¡¯s obsession."


    The crowd around them was starting to listen more intently now, sensing that things were escting once again.


    Victoria smirked and kept going, her tone growing more venomous with every word. "So you¡¯re a stalker now? Wow, Cora. That actually exins a lot."


    She gave a bitter littleugh and tilted her head to the side like she was connecting invisible dots. "Maybe that¡¯s why the whole incident with Samuel even happened in the first ce. You probably weren¡¯t a victim like you made everyone believe. Maybe you were the one following him. You must¡¯ve been stalking him the way you¡¯ve been stalking us."


    She repeated it again, this time louder, for everyone to hear. "Stalking. That¡¯s what you do, right? You stalked Samuel. You¡¯re stalking us. So who¡¯s next?"


    At that moment Victoria¡¯s voice was practically dripping with mockery, and her goal was crystal clear she wanted Cora to fold. She wanted to push her so far that she¡¯d break in front of everyone, lose her cool,sh out, or even leave. Anything that would give Victoria a sliver of satisfaction, a scrap of control.


    But Cora didn¡¯t give her that.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise especially Victoria¡¯s Cora didn¡¯t raise her voice. She didn¡¯t look shaken either. Instead, she slowly folded her arms across her chest, standing upright,posed, and unbothered my the words.


    She looked at both women like they were ying a game she had already won.


    Then she spoke calmly, firmly, and clearly. "Well, you both can say whatever you want to say. That¡¯s fine by me."


    Her eyes settled on Victoria in particr.


    "But since im is right... and Victoria is actually the brother to Robert... then why is he forced to be about it? Why are they trying to change the narratives?"


    At that moment, as Cora stood there with poise and confidence, her gaze briefly swept across the faces of everyone beforending squarely on the announcer. Her tone wasposed, but it carried the sharpness of someone who had long grown tired of games.


    "Thank you," she said calmly. "It¡¯s an absolute honor to be gifted something as refined and prestigious by Everything Lustry. I ept it with full gratitude. Kindly have it packaged. I¡¯ll be taking it with me."

 Chapter 196

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196</h4>


    At that moment she didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t give Abigail or Victoria the satisfaction of even one more nce. Instead, she turned gracefully on her heels, walked back to her seat with the elegance of someone who knew her worth, and sat down. One leg crossed over the other, her hands resting on the arms of her chair like she was the one in control all along.


    That simple act sitting down like she had already won ignited something deeper in Abigail and Victoria.


    Immediately Abigail¡¯s jaw clenched tightly. Her face was burning, not from embarrassment this time, but from seething rage masked behind a bitter smile. She leaned slightly toward Victoria and whispered, "She¡¯s really going to act like this is over?"


    However Victoria¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave Cora for a second. Sheughed under her breath, but it wasn¡¯t out of amusement. It was theugh of someone who was being provoked beyond their tolerance. Then, without a second thought, she raised her voice loud enough for everyone around to hear.


    "If the announcer so much as touches that dress and hand it over to Cora, she¡¯s getting sacked. That¡¯s not a threat. That¡¯s a promise. We will destroy her. Crumble her career until there¡¯s nothing left."


    The room tensed up.


    Gasps floated in the background as heads turned toward the announcer, whose hands were frozen halfway of giving the order for the dress to me package.


    The announcer blinked, realizing the full weight of what had just been said. Her mouth opened, closed, and opened again, but no words came out until finally, with a strained bow of the head and trembling fingers, she turned to Abigail and Victoria.


    "I... I¡¯m very sorry," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Since... since you¡¯re the ones I must reason with, I will take the necessary action. Please forgive me."


    Hearing what the announcer just said, Abigail and Victoria couldn¡¯t believe their ears, let alone their eyes. The shift in the announcer¡¯s tone from submissive to authoritative caught thempletely off guard. They stared at her as though she had grown a second head.


    "Wait, what did she just say?" Abigail muttered in disbelief.


    Victoria, trying to hold back her scoff, nced sharply at Abigail. "Did she just say she¡¯s taking action? Against us?"


    There was a flicker of nervous confusion between them, but it quickly morphed into fury wrapped in arrogance. Victoria sneered and stepped forward, folding her arms tightly. "Oh, I see what this is now," she said in a raised voice. "You think just because you¡¯re standing there with a badge and a mic, you can open your mouth anyhow? You clearly have no idea who you¡¯re messing with."


    Abigail joined in, her tone mocking. "Exactly. Just imagine. A nobody, a lowlife like you, trying to raise her voice at us? Us? Do you know how many people would beg just to breathe the same air we breathe?"


    The announcer remained calm. Her head was slightly bowed, her hand already gripping the walkie-talkie attached to her waist. The moment Abigail tried to step forward again, she raised it and pressed the side button.


    "Security to section three," she said into the device, loud and clear. "Now."


    The moment the words were said, Abigail and Victoria blinked.


    "She¡¯s serious?" Victoria¡¯s mouth dropped slightly, then twisted into a bitter grin. "She¡¯s actually calling security on us?"


    Immediately Abigail burst intoughter as if the whole scene had just be aedy show. "Oh my God. This is hrious. This riffraff is calling security on us? After you made the mistake? After you clearly nned this whole sabotage with that miserable girl? And now you¡¯re calling security?"


    Immediately Victoria shook her head in disbelief. "This is beyond crazy. Like, how low can you fall before you realize you¡¯re digging your own grave?"


    At that moment, Abigail¡¯s voice rang loud and sharp across the quiet room as she turned to Victoria with her usual haughty re.


    "We are not moving a single step," she dered, her chin slightly raised with defiance. "Let theme. Let the securitye. Let everyonee. We are standing here until we see the director of Everything Luxury. I don¡¯t care if it takes all day, but we¡¯re not leaving this ce until this nonsense is resolved and that ridiculous woman is held ountable."


    Victoria, who had been fuming beside her, immediately nodded in agreement, as if Abigail¡¯s words gave her renewed strength. "Yes," she said firmly. "That¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re going to do. We are not going to move an inch until we get what we want. Until we drag out that director and get this good-for-nothing low-ssdy removed from existence." Her tone sharpened, and she jabbed her manicured finger at the announcer, a scowl painting her entire face. "She deserves to be sacked. In fact, not just sacked, cklisted! She should never work in any establishment again, not even a roadside boutique!"


    The venom in her words made even a few of the bystanders flinch, but the announcer stood still. She didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t defend herself. She didn¡¯t even utter a word. Her face remainedposed, but the tension in the air was thick enough to choke on.


    All around them, the audiencedies dressed in the finest designer gowns, women of wealth and status watched in stunned silence. A few exchanged nces with one another, unsure whether to step in or stay out of it. They had alle to enjoy the show, to admire the fashion, the grace, the elegance of the event. But what they were witnessing now felt more like a street brawl between power-hungry socialites than a prestigious unveiling ceremony.


    Many of them recognized Abigail and Victoria¡¯s overreach. It was painfully obvious that this had gone beyond a simple misunderstanding. Everyone knew that Everything Luxury did not make careless mistakes like this. And even if a mistake had truly happened, the announcer had already apologized. But that apology didn¡¯t seem enough for these two women. It wasn¡¯t about the dress anymore it was about control, about dominance. It was about making an example out of someone, about reminding everyone in the room who supposedly held the real power.


    And that realization made some of the guests quietly ufortable. It reminded them of how far Abigail and Victoria were willing to go when things didn¡¯t go their way. But still, no one said anything. Not a word.


    Because behind that silence was fear. A few of them had business connections with Abigail signed deals, pending projects, fragile negotiations. Speaking up now could jeopardize those deals. A single word in defense of the announcer mighte back to haunt themter. And so, they stayed quiet. Not because they agreed but because their deals might depend on it.

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197</h4>


    They stood there, silent witnesses to the public humiliation unfolding before them, knowing full well that Abigail and Victoria were crossing a line but choosing to pretend otherwise. For now.


    Because some of them are also partnering with Abigail, and they don¡¯t want to even breach that contract, that business partnership, that business rtionship they have.


    At that moment, the announcer simply folded her hands in front of her. Her voice was calm, but her eyes were tired. She quietly said, "Since you don¡¯t want to ept my apology, then I have nothing else to say or do anymore."


    Her words dropped like a rock into the tense silence. Abigail¡¯s face twisted. She took one aggressive step forward, raising her hand slightly like she was about to strike the announcer again, her eyes ring with arrogance and rage. Her voice trembled, not with fear, but with fury.


    "You think you can just walk away?" she snapped.


    But before her hand could even lift any higher so p again, the sharp sound of multiple boots echoed in the hall. Firm, synchronized footsteps grew louder by the second. Instantly, the entire hall turned to the entrance.


    It was the security team.


    The thick air grew heavier. All eyes followed the men as they walked in a full squad dressed in ck suits, each one with an earpiece, moving with calm authority. Their presence alone sent a jolt of reality across the hall.


    Abigail immediately adjusted her posture. She stood taller, chin lifted, like someone fully confident that justice was about to be served in her favor. Victoria did the same, even flipping her hair with a smirk as though the moment belonged to them.


    The guests whispered quietly among themselves. Some eyes widened in surprise, others rolled in disappointment. They expected drama but not this kind of esction.


    As the security team stepped onto the podium, the leader of the squad gave a respectful nod toward the announcer, acknowledging her silently.


    And that was when Abigail, with full confidence, stepped forward, pointed directly at the announcer, and barked, "I want her dismissed. Drag her out of here immediately."


    However, to the shock of Abigail and Victoria, and to the stunned silence of nearly everyone in the hall the head of the security team didn¡¯t even nce at the announcer again. Instead, he took two firm steps forward, stopped right in front of Abigail and Victoria, and said in a firm yet respectful tone:


    "Please,dies, we would appreciate it if you follow us quietly. The management of Everything Luxury has decided to withdraw your invitation and ask you to leave the venue. You¡¯ve openly disrespected our employee, and we will not tolerate such conduct any further. If you refuse to cooperate, we will be forced to take necessary action."


    The words rang through the room like a thunderp.


    Immediately more gasps echoed from all corners. Some hands flew over mouths. Others turned to one another, eyes wide with disbelief. Was the security team actually... siding with the announcer?


    Abigail blinked hard. For a second, it was like the air had been knocked out of her lungs. Her jaw tensed. Victoria stood frozen, her mouth slightly parted as if the words hadn¡¯t fully registered.


    "I¡ªI beg your pardon?" Abigail finally stammered, her voice almost caught in her throat.


    The head of security repeated the instruction, even more clearly this time. "You both have been asked to leave. Quietly, please. This is the final warning."


    Immediately the humiliation swept over them like a crashing wave.


    They had marched into this event with pride, with control, with the confidence that no one would dare challenge them not here, not in public. But now, the very security they believed woulde to throw the announcer out was instead pointing them to the exit.


    Immediately Abigail¡¯s fingers clenched into fists. Her throat burned from holding back a scream. Victoria¡¯s nostrils red as her pride was being shredded right in front of many eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go.


    This wasn¡¯t the n.


    However the announcer didn¡¯t say a word. She just stood still with quiet dignity. The shame that Abigail had hoped to pour over her was now bouncing back in full force.


    Feeling dozens of eyes on her, Abigail swallowed hard and said through her gritted teeth, "I¡¯m sorry, but that... that is not going to even be possible."


    Abigail then tighten her jaw, her lips trembling with both rage and disbelief. With her voice rising, she shouted in frustration, "What nonsense is this?! Is this how Everything Luxury treats their guests? It is your staff who humiliated me! That worthless woman stood there and publicly insulted me, us, Abigail! And now you want to throw me out?!"


    She pointed her finger dramatically at the announcer, who remainedposed, holding her hands tightly in front of her.


    "She is the one who looked down on me, on us, disgraced me like I was nothing. And you all are standing here protecting her?" Abigail barked. "This is beyond disrespect. This is betrayal. I won¡¯t take it!"


    Victoria, standing just behind her, stepped forward, her heels cking on the tform. Her eyes narrowed with venom as she jabbed her finger toward the announcer¡¯s face. "Let me make something clear," she said coldly. "We are not going anywhere unless the director of Everything Luxury personallyes here and apologizes face to face. That is the only condition we are going to leave this ce."


    She gave a quick nce to the other women in the room, many of whom shifted awkwardly, unsure where to look.


    "This entire thing is a mess!" Victoria dered. "You people are clearly trying to sabotage us. This event was rigged from the beginning, and now you want to silence us? Call security on us like we¡¯re some criminals? That will never happen!"


    At that moment, she folded her arms and hissed under her breath, "If you think this little charade of yours will stop us, you are making the biggest mistake of your life."


    Abigail nodded furiously, backing her up with a re that could burn through steel.


    "Yes! This is nothing but a set-up, and all of you are involved. You¡¯re trying to ruin our reputation. You think we¡¯ll let this slide? You think we¡¯ll walk out quietly? Dream on!"


    But before Victoria could even finish her speech.


    The head of security turned sharply to his team and said with finality, "Escort them out."


    The wordsnded like a hammer.


    And without wasting a second, two guards stepped forward.


    He didn¡¯t wait for more shouting. He didn¡¯t ask for cooperation again.


    He just gave the order coldly, "Drag both of them out of the premises immediately."

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198</h4>


    At that moment, upon seeing that the security men were not actually backing down, and from the look of things, it seems that they were definitely going to drag her out undermining her status, undermining her superiority Abigail¡¯s chest rose and fell with a mixture of fury and disbelief. The murmurs around the hall were like a growing wave, all eyes focused on her, waiting to see whether the so-called elite madam would be forcefully ejected like somemon nuisance.


    Then Her pride clenched within her like a tightening rope. no way she was going to let that disgrace happen. That would be a public stain on her name one she knew would spread beyond the hall, whispered through the elite circles, into boardrooms, dinner parties, and social media. The mighty Abigail being dragged out by security? Never.


    She would then raise up her hands disgustingly, dramatically like she was brushing off the very thought of themying their unworthy hands on her, as if their presence alone was an insult to her skin. Her fingers trembled slightly, not with fear, but with fury barely suppressed.


    "Don¡¯t touch me," she hissed, her voice sharp and venomous, slicing through the noise in the room. "Nobody should touch me. I am going to walk out by myself."


    Hearing her words the guards paused for a moment, their boots halting mid-step as if caught in a force field of her aura. A few guests nearby gasped, some exchanged smug nces others simply watched with bated breath.


    Then, slowly, Abigail would turn. Her chin high, her eyes aze. She then face the announcer, staring her down like a queen eyeing a traitor beneath her throne. Her lips curled slightly, bitter and unamused. The same announcer who, minutes ago, had stood powerless, trembling under her p now watched as the tides turned.


    Then, she turn again, facing the security. She stared right into the eyes of the head of the security man as if daring him to even breathe in her direction. And then... her rended on Cora.


    Oh, Cora.


    That face, so calm, so smug standing in her corner, arms folded, barely holding back that victorious smirk.


    Abigail¡¯s voice rose, every word dipped in warning. "This is not over," she dered, her tone echoing through the silent hall. "I aming back. I aming back extremely."


    Her fingers balled into fists by her side, her voice bing even sharper.


    "And when Ie back," she said, ring at every face in front of her Cora, the announcer, the security guards, even the camera that had probably been recording the entire incident "it is not going to be funny. Each and every one of you that connected together to actually humiliate me, disgrace me... You are going to get your own fair share of what is going to happen to you. I aming back."


    Then, without wasting any more time, she then just start walking to her seat.


    At that moment, upon seeing that Abigail had already walked to her seat, her heels clicking sharply against the floor, the whole atmosphere in the hall felt like it dropped a few degrees. The pride in her steps, the way her jaw was clenched, and how her eyes burned with pure resentment it was all too obvious. She picked up her handbag with an attitude that screamed defiance, and without even ncing at anyone, she turned around to leave. But not before pausing just slightly beside Victoria and saying under her breath, with venom in her tone, "They will regret this. They just crossed a line, and I promise you, it won¡¯t be funny when we return. We¡¯re going to deal with them so immensely that they¡¯ll wish this night never happened."


    Immediately Victoria¡¯s face tightened even more. The insult, the humiliation they had done nothing to deserve it.


    She couldn¡¯t believe the audacity. The disrespect. Her hands curled into fists as she took one deep breath and then stood up. Just like Abigail, she walked gracefully to her seat, but every movement was filled with suppressed rage. She picked her bag, adjusted her dress, and with onest re at the announcer, the security, and most especially Cora, she turned and walked behind Abigail. Their exit felt heavy like thunderclouds leaving the room, but threatening to return with a storm.


    At that moment a murmur began among the guests. The silence that followed their dramatic exit hung thick in the air until the announcer, clearing her throat nervously, stepped back onto the stage. She bowed slightly, forcing a smile as she addressed the guests, "We deeply apologize for the earlier misunderstanding. Please forgive us for the disturbance. The event will now proceed immediately."


    She turned toward Cora with a warm and respectful tone, "Before we proceed, we would like to properly honor the recipient of tonight¡¯s most prestigious gift."


    With that, two assistants walked forward, carefully holding a luxurious velvet box. They opened it in front of the whole hall, Packaging diamond dress.


    Without hesitation, they handed it over to Cora. But that wasn¡¯t all.


    One of the assistants also presented her with an elegant envelope embossed with the gold crest of Everything Luxury. Inside was a ck invitation card, edged with crystal patterns. The announcer leaned in to exin, "This is a personal invitation from the owner of Everything Luxury. Miss Cora, you¡¯ve been invited to a private dinner. The date is to be arranged on ater date."


    A loud collective gasp echoed through the crowd.


    Cora, still sitting gracefully, epted the invitation and gift with a slight,posed nod. "Thank you," she said softly, her voice controlled but confident.


    But across the room, the whispers began.


    "Wait... who exactly is she?"


    "Private dinner with the owner?"


    "Even top celebrities don¡¯t get that..."


    Some guests exchanged confused nces, while others looked stunned. A few who had once belittled Cora began to reassess their stance. Clearly, this woman wasn¡¯t just connected to MK Entertainment only. There had to be something more. Something deeper.


    Whatever it was, one thing was now certain Cora was not someone to be underestimated.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199</h4>


    Not long after the meeting was over.


    Everything Luxury¡¯s staff, dressed in sleek, ck tailored uniforms that shimmered subtly under the evening lights, walked closely beside Cora. Their demeanor was respectful yet firm each of them carefully positioned around her like a private security escort. One of them held the Diamond Dress Boss, its case elegant and glowing faintly through the translucent protective box. It was a symbol of wealth, beauty, and now, power.


    As they reached her car an obsidian ck Mercedes-Maybach parked just beside the main entrance the staff carefully ced the dress in the backseat with gloved hands, making sure not even a fingerprint would tarnish its perfection. Then, in a synchronized motion, they all gave Cora a formal bow before stepping back and dispersing into the building.


    Cora stood alone for a brief second.


    Her hair fluttered slightly in the breeze, her hand reaching for the car door. But before she could open it.


    A firm hand suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    "Cora! I knew you¡¯d be here. That¡¯s why I waited... all this while."


    The voice was rushed, almost desperate,ced with guilt and longing. But Cora didn¡¯t need to turn to know who it was. Her spine stiffened instantly, and her jaw tightened so sharply it looked like she was clenching down a scream.


    She yanked her hand free with disgust, her movements sharp and full of restrained rage.


    "James," she said coldly, her voice low but deadly clear. "Don¡¯t you ever hold my hand again. This... is thest time you¡¯ll ever try something like that."


    Her eyes burned into his like twin daggers. She took a step closer not in affection, but to make sure every word she was about to saynded like a p.


    James blinked, startled, then immediately raised his palms slightly, as though surrendering to a force he had once believed he could control.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said in a rush, his voice cracking. "I¡¯m sorry all of this happened. I didn¡¯t mean for it to go this way. I swear, it wasn¡¯t nned. I just wanted the contract... the one Emily promised me. That¡¯s all."


    He tried to reach for her hand again, but she subtly stepped back.


    "Cora, please..." he continued, his voice now raw. "You have to believe me. We¡¯vee a long way you and I. Why are you so quick to think I¡¯m lying to you?"


    At that moment, Cora let out a smallugh not the kind that showed amusement, but the kind that was dipped in quiet rage. Her eyes narrowed as she stared at James like he was nothing more than an insect that dared crawl back into her light.


    "Do you actually think I¡¯m a fool?" she asked, her voice steady but biting. "Is that what this is? You thought I¡¯d just stand here and let you toss sweet words at me as if they still have value?"


    James blinked, stunned by her tone, but she didn¡¯t let him speak.


    "I¡¯ve stopped ying dumb, James," she continued, her arms folded as she took a step closer to him, eyes locking with his. "All your little games, the fake apologies, the emotional tricks I see through all of them now."


    She shook her head, scoffing again.


    "Emily left you, right? That¡¯s what this is. Now you think I¡¯m just some leftover option, something you can crawl back to because your new fantasy spat you out." Her lips curled in disdain. "You really thought I was still that Cora? That old Cora who would wait by the phone, hoping you¡¯de back?"


    James opened his mouth, but she didn¡¯t let him speak.


    "No. You don¡¯t get to talk," she snapped. "You bit the very finger that fed you. And now? Now that your world is falling apart, you¡¯re realizing the truth that you were nothing without me. That every step you took, every sess you imed, it all came because I pushed you forward."


    Her voice trembled slightly, not with weakness but with fury.


    "If it was that easy, James," she said, leaning closer, "then why haven¡¯t you done it by yourself? Why haven¡¯t you made it on your own without riding on my back?"


    Hearing what Cora just said, James clenched his fists, trying to say something, but Cora waved a dismissive hand.


    "Don¡¯t even try. Don¡¯t you dare stalk me again," she warned coldly. "Because if you do, James, I swear, I will not take it lightly with you. I¡¯m not the same girl I allowed you toyed with anymore ."


    She turned, her heels clicking against the pavement. "Have a nice day, because you will not have any soon" she added, without looking back.


    But just as she took one step forward, she heard the sound.


    A shuffle, then a weight on her leg.


    Cora gasped as she turned around sharply and there was James, on his knees, clinging to her leg.


    At that moment, James gripped Cora¡¯s leg even tighter, desperation written all over his face. His voice cracked as he stammered, "I¡¯m not letting go, Cora. Not until you forgive me. Please... I¡¯m begging you."


    Tears streamed freely down his face now, but he didn¡¯t care who saw. His entire body trembled not from the cold, but from the overwhelming shame and regret that weighed down on him like chains. His clothes was wrinkled, his once-proud shoulders hunched low as he lowered himself further to the ground. In front of the woman he once left behind, James was no longer the confident man who once walked away. He was a broken man, on his knees literally and emotionally.


    "It was all a mistake," James continued, his voice soaked in remorse. "I misjudged everything, Cora. I got it all wrong. I thought chasing that contract, chasing that promise from Emily would make everything better for us. But I ruined it instead. I was selfish... stupid... and blind. Please, just this once, hear me out."


    He buried his face at her feet now, crying uncontrobly. His words were muffled, but the pain behind them couldn¡¯t be ignored. "I love you. I¡¯ve always loved you. You know that. You know I would never let anything happen to you. I messed up, I know. And I deserve every punishment you give me. Just don¡¯t shut me out. Please... don¡¯t leave me like this."


    At that moment his tears started felling onto her shoes.


    He didn¡¯t even care if anyone was around, or if anyone had Secretly taking photos none of it mattered to James anymore. The pride he once carried was gone. All that was left was the shell of a man pleading for redemption.


    Cora stood there, frozen. Her breathing slowed. Her eyes sharp and calcting just a moment ago now softened, not with forgiveness, but with the pain of memories. The betrayal was still too fresh. But seeing James like this... not begging for pity, but genuinely shattered... it struck a nerve.


    She closed her eyes for a second, collecting herself, then sighed heavily.


    "Raise your head, James."

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Cora just said, James couldn¡¯t just help but start smiling deep down in his mind.


    It wasn¡¯t a loud smile or the kind that showed on the surface, it was that quiet, victorious kind of smile that crept in slowly, because he believed something impossible had just turned in your favor.


    In his heart, a wave of relief rushed over him like cold water on a burning body. ¡¯So... this is working. It¡¯s really working, he thought. All that crying, all that kneeling and begging it wasn¡¯t in vain after all.¡¯


    He had yed his cards right. He knew Cora like the back of his hand. She was strong, yes. Tough on the outside. But she was also deeply emotional. The moment she saw him cry really cry he knew her heart would weaken. It always did.


    He thought it would be difficult, maybe he would have to even cry more, beg more, or evene by some other time. He had even prepared more words in his mind words he would throw in if things got too stiff. But from the look of things, it seems that Cora had already forgiven him. Or at least, she was considering it.


    This is hard to get her, he said again in his head, reinforcing his belief like a mantra. ¡¯She may say all she wants, but I know her. She can¡¯t bear to see me in pain not this kind of pain.¡¯


    That was exactly why he had pushed for it. That¡¯s why he cried like a child, held her legs as if his life depended on it because deep down, he believed she would cave. And now, he could see it happening.


    The tone in her voice, the hesitation in her breath it all pointed to one thing: forgiveness.


    And now it is actually working and it is definitely going to work. It is easier than he first imagined.


    He almost chuckled. So this is it? Just like that? He wanted to shake his head andugh but he held back. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment. Instead, he let his pride puff up just a little inside.


    At that moment, he then say to himself, "Well, you fought for it and you still fought for it again." He didn¡¯t care how foolish he might have looked he had gotten what he wanted. Or so he thought.


    Then raise up his head, thanking Cora that Cora did well. His face looked genuinely grateful. His voice trembled with more emotion. "Thank you, Cora... Thank you for seeing that I¡¯m very, very much sorry."


    But before he could even repeat his words, or before he could even finish his words, Coranded a hefty p on his face, which actually shifted his neck to the left.


    "p!!"


    And before he could even understand what happened, Coranded another p onto his right cheek, which actually shifted his face to the right.


    "p!!"


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s face was filled with fire. Her eyes didn¡¯t just re they stabbed. Without giving James another second to breathe in his misced relief, she snapped, her voice cutting through the air like a sharp de.


    "I warned you, James!" she shouted, her tone sharp and unwavering. "I told you not to touch me again. And yet, here you are, with your filthy hands on me, acting like you still own a right!"


    However James was frozen. The sting of the earlier p still burned on both cheeks, but now it wasn¡¯t the physical pain shaking him it was her words.


    Then Cora stepped closer, standing tall, looking him directly in the eyes with such contempt it made his gut twist. "Who do you think you are, James? Huh?" she hissed. "You think your tears, your stupid begging, would change anything? That I¡¯m the same girl you used to y around with? That I¡¯m still the Cora who stayed in door while i allowed you walked around like a king?"


    At that moment James opened his mouth, maybe to plead, maybe to apologize again, but Cora didn¡¯t even give him the chance.


    "You think I¡¯ll fall into that trap again?" she spat. "That little act of yours might have worked before, because I allowed it, but now? You¡¯re nothing but a bad memory I have buried . And this right here." she pointed at her own face, then at him, "is your final warning. Next time you stalk me, touch me, or even breathe near me, it won¡¯t just be ps you get. I promise you, I will make you regret it in a way you¡¯ll never forget."


    Then, with nothing else to say, Cora spun around, her heels clicking with authority. She walked straight to her car without looking back. The driver, sensing her fury, didn¡¯t dare speak. He simply opened the door. She slid in, mmed it shut, and the car pulled away with speed, leaving James alone.


    James stood there, unable to move. His breath came in short, disjointed bursts. His face burned not just from the ps but from shame. From humiliation, from the realization.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. A few minutes ago, he was certain he had her. That Cora was his again. That she would melt like she always did. But instead... he was wrong. So very wrong.


    This wasn¡¯t the same Cora he used to mock. This Cora had changed.


    And then it hit him like a brick wall.


    Everything, the rumors, the online posts, the conversations he overheard everything started making sense now.


    ¡¯So it¡¯s true? Cora... destroyed Samuel? Cora... is the Director? Cora... is the owner of MK Entertainment?¡¯


    His legs gave a little. He sat on the pavement slowly, his mind spiraling.


    How did he never know this? How did he not even sense it?


    He had lived beside her, eaten with her, slept beside her, and yet, he knew absolutely nothing.


    What else was she hiding? What more had she buried behind that calm face?


    What was her real name? what family does shee from?


    Deep in thought then suddenly James heard a voice from behind him.


    "It seems you¡¯re having a tough time"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing a voice fall behind him, James would then turn around, only to see that it was two youngdies that were standing behind him. He didn¡¯t know any of them. Their faces were unfamiliar, yet both of them looked at him like they already knew everything about him. James blinked twice, slightly confused, as his eyes scanned from one woman to the other. One of them was tall, with sharp eyes and a calm smile that looked too confident for a stranger. The otherdy, with her arms folded and a slight tilt to her head, looked like she was holding back judgment.


    He didn¡¯t know any of them, but deep down, something about the way they stood thereposed, observant, and waiting made him curious. ¡¯Who were they? Why were they staring at him like they had been watching everything all along?¡¯


    At that moment, James then just clear the dirt from his shirt, brushing down his sleeves and adjusted his cor like someone trying to save face. And with a slight frown, he would then say to them, bragging arrogantly, "Do I have any business with either of you? What¡¯s going on here? Do we know each other? Have we met before?"


    His tone carried pride, an attempt to regain control of the situation after the embarrassing scene with Cora. He didn¡¯t like being questioned by strangers especially not when his ego was already bruised.


    Immediately, Abigail then smile, it wasn¡¯t just any smile it was the kind of smile that told stories without words. A smile that knew more than it revealed. In her mind, she was saying it clearly to herself: She saw everything. Every single moment. From the p Cora gave him to the look of pure embarrassment on James¡¯s face. She was there.


    She and Victoria were actually waiting in their car. Their n was simple: confront Cora as soon as she stepped out of the building. They wanted to give her the scolding of her life, to finally tell her that her prideful attitude had gone too far, and that she wasn¡¯t untouchable. They were ready. But what they didn¡¯t expect was to witness a different kind of drama. One that had Cora in control and James standing helpless.


    From where they sat, the view was clear. James had tried to pull the tricks. He reached out to touch Cora maybe to beg, maybe to manipte her like before but Cora didn¡¯t hesitate. She pped him. Loud and sharp. The sound still rang in Abigail¡¯s ears.


    That moment caught Abigail¡¯s full attention. It was no longer about scolding Cora. It became a matter of curiosity. She wanted to know what exactly was going on. What historyy between them? Why did Cora react like that?


    So now, stepping out of the car and standing in front of James, she then finally ask him with a tone that was both curious and slightly amused "What is going on between you and Cora?"


    Still James was still confused with the question then he said.


    "Do I know you!"


    However before James could continue, Victoria stepped forward quickly and pointed a finger at him. "Let me guess," she said mockingly, "she¡¯s bullying you, right? She probably hired you for something and now she¡¯s treating you like trash? Is that it? Because from what I just saw, she has no respect for you."


    Again James was about to interrupt, but Victoria wasn¡¯t finished. She was loud and dramatic, the kind of woman who knew how to make a statement in any scene. "Well," she continued, "if that¡¯s the case, we are not going to let her get away with it. Bullying is not something we condone in this country. No one should use their position to treat people like dirt. Especially not Cora."


    Then Abigail added sharply, "Exactly. So don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of this. You just need to give us the information we want. That¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have to suffer in silence anymore."


    Upon hearing what they were saying, James blinked, caught off guard. Their energy was intense, and the fact that they were both standing here boldly talking about confronting Cora meant only one thing these women were not afraid of her. In fact, from their expressions and tone, James could sense something deeper. They had a personal grudge against Cora, and they were just looking for any excuse to strike.


    Then he thought carefully. These two women clearly knew who Cora was. They must know how powerful she was, how connected she was. Yet, here they were acting like they had nothing to fear. That kind of boldness meant they either had power of their own or were too desperate to care.


    Either way, James saw an opportunity.


    Why should he suffer alone when he could make something out of this situation? These women wanted to get back at Cora, and maybe just maybe he could use them to his advantage.


    Without wasting anymore time he took a deep breath, adjusted his shirt again, and gave a small smile.


    "Well," James said slowly, "that¡¯s not really what happened. She didn¡¯t bully me. The truth is... I¡¯m her husband."


    At that moment, upon hearing what James just said, both Victoria and Abigail froze. Their eyes blinked rapidly as they exchanged confused nces, trying to process what they had just heard. They turned back to look at James again, this time with squinted eyes, almost as if they were double-checking whether he was sane or just messing with them. The awkward silence hung in the air for a few seconds until Victoria, unable to hold herself, suddenly let out augh sharp, it was loud, and filled with disbelief.


    "Oh my God," Victoria eximed, cing her hand over her chest, trying to catch her breath as she giggled. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m notughing at you, don¡¯t get it the wrong way, I swear. I¡¯m just... it¡¯s just funny, very funny. Like, how? How is that even possible?"

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202</h4>


    Without wasting anymore time she raised both hands apologetically and shook her head with a smirk. "No offense, but someone like Cora? Someone of her caliber? Her status? No way. She can¡¯t settle for¡ª"


    "She can¡¯t settle for you," Abigail finished the sentence bluntly, folding her arms. "Let¡¯s be honest here. We don¡¯t believe it. We really don¡¯t. Not even a little bit. So, please, try another story. This one? We¡¯re not buying it."


    Hearing Victoria mocking words James didn¡¯t flinch. He just sighed lightly and gave a short chuckle not out of amusement, but more from exhaustion. "You don¡¯t have to believe me," he replied calmly, slipping both hands into his pockets. "But I¡¯m telling you the truth. Cora is my wife."


    At that moment both women blinked again, this time slower. Their expressions showed they were torn betweenughing again or calling it a day.


    "We just had a misunderstanding," however James continued, speaking with more seriousness. "And the truth is, it was all my fault. I was working on a serious business deal that needed a very convincing move. So I made it look like we were separating. I even pushed for a divorce just to make the people I was negotiating with think I was serious about the new woman they were linking me with."


    Then his voice grew softer, more reflective. "I thought I could handle it. I thought I would fix things quickly after the deal was done. But it got out of hand. The lies became real. The gap between me and Cora widened. She took it seriously, too seriously. And now... I¡¯m trying to fix it."


    Seeing the serious look on James face and his words Victoria and Abigail were silent. No moreughter, no more snide remarks. They just looked at him with an odd mix of confusion, suspicion, and surprise. There was still doubt in their eyes, but James didn¡¯t pause.


    "I know it sounds ridiculous. But I came here today to beg her. To exin everything. To take responsibility."


    Then, without another word, he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. Then he Unlocked it swiftly, he opened his gallery and scrolled to a particr folder.


    "Since you don¡¯t believe me..." he said, stepping forward and holding the phone toward them. "Here. Look for yourselves. These are pictures of both of us."


    At that moment, without wasting any time, Abigail grabbed James¡¯s phone straight from his hand. Her fingers moved quickly over the screen, swiping through the gallery. Without wasting anymore time Victoria leaned in close, her curiosity more intense than ever. What they both saw left them stunned truly speechless. Dozens of photos. Not one. Not two. Multiple. And in each one, Cora and James were together not casually, not distantly, but intimately. Arms around each other,ughing, eating, traveling... snapshots of real affection. Some of them looked like they were taken at home, others at resorts, and then one photo stopped them cold.


    It was a picture of Cora sitting in a wheelchair, leaning on James¡¯s shoulder while smiling weakly. She looked pale and fragile. The kind of photo that didn¡¯t just tell a story it screamed one.


    Immediately Abigail¡¯s jaw dropped slightly. Victoria blinked. "Wait... wait, when was she on a wheelchair?" she muttered, more to herself than anyone else.


    "Exactly my thought," Abigail whispered, her brows furrowing. "Becausest we checked, she¡¯s walking perfectly fine. No limp. Nothing."


    James, still standing there, quietly watching their reactions, cleared his throat. "She was sick," he said softly. "A car ident. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know. And I took care of her throughout. That¡¯s why we grew so close. That¡¯s when everything became real between us."


    However it seems he didn¡¯t understand Cora then because she actually walked in from him the veryst day.


    But in this situation if he has to tell lie, to gain favour so be it.


    Both women looked up at him again. The sarcasm and disbelief in their expressions had melted into something closer to concern, maybe even pity. Victoria crossed her arms but said nothing. Abigail sighed deeply and asked, "So why is she refusing to ept you now? You clearly loved her. You were there during her darkest moment. And from the way she pped you and warned you earlier... it seems she¡¯s done. Like done done. Is she seeing someone else now? Someone you don¡¯t know about?"


    Without wasting anymore time James quickly shook his head. "No. I know Cora. She¡¯s not seeing anyone. That¡¯s not even possible. She¡¯s not like that. She doesn¡¯t jump from one man to another, especially after something like that. I messed up. I yed a role too deep trying to win a business deal. I pretended like I broke up with her so I could close a major contract with someone who didn¡¯t like my connection to her. I didn¡¯t tell her it all spiraled."


    At that moment he clenched his jaw, his eyes looking away, filled with shame. "By the time I wanted to fix things, the divorce papers were already filed. I thought I could stop her. But she went through with it. It was never supposed to be real."


    Abigail blinked slowly. She understood now, and It made sense. And at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Robert her Robert and how tangled this whole thing could get if James¡¯s return stirred the waters.


    She didn¡¯t want her own rtionship to get caught in Cora¡¯s personal drama. That thought alone made her pause. But as she looked at James this man who seemed so desperate, not prideful, not arrogant, just broken she realized he truly wanted a second chance, and she couldn¡¯t fold her arms either, because she¡¯s going to ask use this opportunity to actually gets what she wants.


    "Alright then," she said finally, slowly. "Out of kindness and maybe curiosity, I want to help you, James. But..."


    She stepped forward, her eyes narrowing just slightly.


    "...would you be willing to do what I want from you?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Abigail just said, James narrowed his eyes slightly and leaned back in his seat. He let out a slow breath and then spoke in a calm but cautious tone.


    "Well," James said, folding his arms. "That depends on what you want. If it¡¯s something I can give, and if it¡¯s worth the risk, then maybe... just maybe. So what exactly do you want?"


    His tone was measured, but anyone paying close attention would hear the slight unease behind his words. James wasn¡¯t na?ve. He had already suspected that Abigail didn¡¯te here out of goodwill. And now, the real reason was about to unfold.


    The Abigail¡¯s lips curled slowly into a tight, vindictive smile. She stood straighter, her fingers tapping lightly on the arm of her chair as if she was enjoying this moment far too much. "Good," she said, her voice cold and steady. "Since both you and Cora have been married before and you im that you know something about her you know so many things about her..."


    Again she leaned forward, voice lowering, but her eyes never left James¡¯s.


    "I want to know those things that you know about her. Like... is there something that¡¯s going to be beneficial to me? Something I can use?"


    Hearing Abigail words James furrowed his brows, confused. "Beneficial?"


    Abigail didn¡¯t blink. "Yes. Because I¡¯m not going to lie to you. Me and Cora? We¡¯re not on the same page. We¡¯re not friends. We¡¯re not neutral. We¡¯re enemies. And I really want to hurt her."


    At that moment her words became slower, darker, like venom dripping from her mouth.


    "Like, really bad. I want to hurt her extremely bad to the point that she won¡¯t even want to stand up anymore. To the point that she¡¯ll see herself aspletely useless. That¡¯s what I want."


    James stared at her in silence then


    Abigail continued, her voice rising slightly as her hatred became more visible.


    "The universe brought the two of us together today... don¡¯t you think it means something? I feel like this is something that is meant to happen. It¡¯s bound to happen. So let¡¯s not waste it."


    She rested her elbow on the table, tilting her head as she made her final offer.


    "You help me... and I help you. Both of us get what we want. We both smile. And we go our separate ways like nothing happened."


    Silence followed her words. Thick, ufortable silence.


    James didn¡¯t respond right away. He just stared at her, blinking slowly. Inside, he felt like the air had been sucked out of the room. It was one thing toe to Abigail for help getting Cora back. But it was another thing entirely to hear someone so casually talk about destroying Cora¡¯s life his Cora.


    Even if things wereplicated between them... even if she hated him now... Cora was still the woman he once loved. And now someone was sitting in front of him, asking him to be a weapon against her.


    James wasn¡¯t kind of interested in it.


    He was doing everything possible to make sure that he gets Cora back. And now somebody¡¯s proposing a deal for him to actually find a way to destroy Cora for her.


    At that moment, James slowly shook his head, his eyes fixed on Abigail and Victoria with a calm but firm gaze. There was a moment of silence between them.


    He sighed and said, "I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help you. Not now. Not ever."


    He stepped forward slightly, voice steady but cold, "I¡¯m not the man I used to be. I¡¯ve changed, and I¡¯m working hard to prove that not just to myself, but to Cora. I¡¯m done with the lies, the betrayals, and the schemes. I want her to see that I¡¯m different now... that I¡¯m someone she can trust again. And helping either of you would only destroy everything I¡¯ve been trying to fix."


    Hearing what James had just said, Abigail¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak yet. James kept going.


    "This is a warning," James continued, his tone now sharper. "Whatever it is you¡¯re nning¡ªwhatever twisted game you have in mind leave Cora out of it. Don¡¯t hurt her. Don¡¯t even think about it. Because if either of youys a finger on her, if she sheds even one tear because of you, I swear I will not take it lightly."


    His fists clenched slightly, his jaw tightening. "I don¡¯t care who you are. Your name, your influence, your threats they mean nothing to me. Right now, all that matters is Cora. So take that message clearly, with both hands, and understand it well. Don¡¯t try me."


    He turned around to walk away, his bodynguage making it clear the conversation was over. His footsteps echoed softly, deliberate and steady. But just as he reached the first step, Abigail¡¯s voice sliced through the air behind him.


    "Well," she said with a cool chuckle, "it seems you¡¯re really trying to be a good man now. Admirable... but naive."


    Abigail words made James to stop walking. He didn¡¯t turn back, not yet. Abigail continued, her voice now sweet like honey, butced with poison.


    "I know you," she said. "You say no now, but deep down... deep, deep down... you want this deal. You crave it. Because no matter how much you pretend to be a new man, the old you is still in there, hungry for power, for status, for respect."


    She took a step forward, speaking slower now, more deliberately. "So how about, you pay Cora back for betraying you, and for forgetting about everything you have gone for her, let¡¯s set the limits?"


    Then James finally turned his head just slightly, not enough to face her fully, but enough to hear her every word.


    "How about I give you a contract worth over a hundred million," Abigail said, her eyes gleaming. "Any of your businesses pick one. I¡¯ll pour money into it, I¡¯ll make sure it flourishes in no time, and make you bes the envy of the industry. You¡¯ll be swimming in sess. Untouchable. Admired."


    She paused, letting the bait sink in.


    "And all I ask," she whispered with a sly grin, "is that you do what is needful of you. How about that?"

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Abigail just said, James was momentarily thrown into silence. Her words echoed in his mind like the nging of a heavy bell, it was clear, sharp, and impossible to ignore. A contract worth over a hundred million? That wasn¡¯t just business it was power, a game-changer for any man trying to climb back to the top. Especially for someone like James, who had lost so much and was now crawling his way through the ruins of his past mistakes.


    Then he back slightly in his chair, fingers unconsciously tapping on his other hands. Deep in thought, his eyes flickered, not with greed, but with strategy. He had told himself he was a changed man. He had sworn that he would prove to Cora that he was no longer the selfish, reckless person he used to be. But now, this offer stood in front of him, daring him to make a choice. It wasn¡¯t just the money it was what he could do with it. It was what it meant. This was more than temptation; it was a test of the new man he imed to be, but then again, who said he couldn¡¯t be both?


    "What if I just used one stone to kill two birds?" the thought whispered in his mind, sly and persuasive. "What if I take the deal, use the money to build my way back, and at the same time win Cora over with all the resources I now have? What if... I y this smarter than they expect?"


    At that moment the idea formed like a storm cloud behind his calm expression. He didn¡¯t have to destroy Cora. He just had to appear cooperative. He could give Abigail just enough to keep her satisfied, while secretly safeguarding Cora. In fact, he could even twist the game appear to be on Abigail¡¯s side while ultimately protecting the very woman Abigail wanted to hurt, or if possible hurt Cora again.


    He nced at Abigail, her eyes sharp and full of cunning. Victoria stood beside her with a knowing smirk, clearly thinking James was about to fold. But James had always yed better when people underestimated him.


    So, with a slow smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, James leaned forward. His voice calm, almost amused.


    "Seems like you¡¯re serious," he said, his tone carefully measured. "And a hundred million is no joke. For that reason... I ept your offer."


    At that moment, to sound more convincing, James wouldn¡¯t continue that well. He adjusted his voice and let out a soft sigh, rubbing his hands together nervously. He was trying hard to sound confident, but deep down, doubt was eating him up. He lowered his gaze for a moment, then looked up and said in a quieter tone, "Honestly, I¡¯m not even sure if Cora is actually going to forgive me or anything."


    He paused, as though even saying her name brought a strange feeling to his chest. "I mean... Cora isn¡¯t like other women. She¡¯s not the type to get swayed by simple apologies. She has a very strong mindset. Very strong."


    James¡¯ eyes narrowed a little, his jaw slightly clenched. "And that is even the more reason why I need to be very, very careful... and also protect myself in the process."


    His words weren¡¯t just floating thoughts; they were calcted honest enough to build trust, yet cautious enough to protect his own intentions. He knew this game required more than charm. It needed precision. And he was ready to y.


    Hearing what James just said and how convincingly his words were, Abigail tilted her head slightly, watching him closely. There was a brief silence between them, the kind that makes everything feel heavier than it should be. She studied his bodynguage, every twitch in his face, every subtle movement in his eyes. From the way he carried himself now, she could tell James wasn¡¯t just acting. He genuinely didn¡¯t know where things stood between him and Cora, and he was prepared for the worst.


    And she knew something else, James wouldn¡¯t dare double-cross her.


    She wasn¡¯t someone anyone could afford to double-cross, and definitely not someone like James, who still had so much to lose and even more to prove. Abigail had seen men like him before: desperate, clever, wounded... and hungry. But this one? She liked the edge he carried.


    So without wasting any more time, she reached into her purse smoothly, not breaking eye contact. She flipped it open and pulled out a glossy, custom-designedplimentary card with her logo shining faintly under the light.


    She held it out toward him with steady hands and said coolly, "Here."


    Without wasting anymore time James took the card slowly, ncing at it and then back at her.


    "That right there," Abigail continued, "actually has the details. And I will exin everything I expect from you. You should contact me through the line on that card and send me the necessary details, and the name of thepany, the business in which you want the investments to be on."


    She leaned back slightly in her position, her voice sharp now, all business. "Well, I¡¯m going to actually do twenty-five percent of it first. And if James actuallypletes what he has James to do, then he¡¯s going to do the remainder of the deal."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Abigail just said, James let out a slow exhale and leaned back, folding his arms tightly across his chest. He tried to hide it, but anyone watching closely would have seen the flicker of uncertainty sh in his eyes. There was something about that offer that was just too tempting, too calcted, too perfectly timed.


    But James wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew temptation when he saw it and he also knew betrayal. He had been on both ends before, and this time, if he was going to cross the line, it had to be worth it. His voice was calm, almost too calm, as he said, "I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t trust you, I¡¯m just saying... twenty-five percent? That¡¯s not enough for me to risk everything I¡¯m trying building with Cora. You said this is a serious deal, but all I¡¯m seeing is a cautious deposit."


    Abigail didn¡¯t flinch, but her smile faltered for a second. James caught it, and that gave him a little confidence.


    "So," he continued, his tone firmer now, "if you want me to believe you¡¯re trulymitted to this partnership, then show me. Give me the hundred percent upfront. That would tell me you¡¯re not here to y games. Because if this backfires, I lose more than money. I lose her forever."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205</h4>


    At that moment before Abigail could respond, Victoria sharply turned toward James with a scoff, her eyes narrowing. She was clearly offended by the audacity in his words.


    "What exactly are you trying to imply?" Victoria said with a mocking tone. "That you think we¡¯re trying to trick you? That you think Abigail is someone who throws fake deals around just for fun?"


    Immediately James opened his mouth to speak, but Victoria didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    "No, let me educate you real quick," she snapped, stepping forward with one heel clicking louder than the other on the floor. "Do you even know who you¡¯re talking to? Do you even have a clue whose offer you just called into question?"


    However Abigail watched silently, her expression unreadable. But Victoria wasn¡¯t done.


    She raised her chin proudly, her voice dripping with confidence and challenge. "I¡¯m Victoria Jackson," she said firmly. "Of the Jackson family."


    There was a brief silence, she let her name hang in the air like a p.


    "That name should ring a bell in your head," she added. "And if it doesn¡¯t, maybe you¡¯re not the kind of man who deserves to be having this conversation. Because anyone who knows what power is, knows who we are."


    She pointed slightly toward Abigail without looking at her. "And if you had half a brain, you¡¯d know what kind of family Abigailes from. You¡¯d understand the kind of caliber we represent."


    Her tone dropped, quiet but threatening. "So trade with caution... before you get us extremely angry."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Victoria just said, James waspletely stunned. His eyes slightly narrowed, his lips parted a little in disbelief as he stood there, processing the weight of her words. He had always known Victoria and Abigail were no ordinary women after all, their poise, their tone, and the way they had carried themselves when speaking about Cora had already raised some red gs. But this... this was beyond what he had imagined.


    The Jackson family? that name alone carried serious weight in the business world. They were not just wealthy they were the kind of wealthy that shaped cities, influenced my position, and decided which industries thrived and which copsed. They had political ties, international connections, and old money power that had been growing for decades. And here he was, standing in front of Victoria Jackson herself.


    James blinked slowly, trying to steady his breathing. If Victoria was from the Jackson family, and she was the one showing respect to Abigail... then who exactly was Abigail? That was the question that began to ring rm bells in his head. If Victoria deferred to her, then Abigail was operating on apletely different level. She wasn¡¯t just powerful she was dangerous.


    He kept a straight face, not wanting to show any fear or hesitation, but inside, his thoughts were racing.


    I need to know who Abigail really is. She¡¯s not just some rich girl. She¡¯s something else entirely. Someone with more power than I imagined. Someone I could regret crossing.


    He made a mental note to begin his investigation on her background as soon as he was out of here. He needed information real information. Not gossip, not rumors. He needed names, family connections, past dealings, even scandals. Anything that could tell him where Abigail came from.


    But right now? He had to y it smart. The moment was too fragile, and any sign of disrespect or fear could ruin everything.


    With a small nod, he tucked his hands into his pocket, maintaining an appearance of calm and control, even though his palms were already sweaty.


    More than ever, he needed to tread carefully.


    Because any moment from now, King Stone Investment was definitely going to be calling. He had already pushed their patience thin. And if things went wrong with them if that money didn¡¯tnd when expected he was going to be swallowed by a mess far worse than what he had ever experienced. A mess that even Cora wouldn¡¯t be able to save him from.


    So for now, he needed to be ready. He needed to y this game right. And most importantly... he needed to pay them back before it gets into a very big mess, in which he will not be able to escape from.


    At that moment, James wouldn¡¯t notice the subtle sarcasm in Victoria voice as he said, "No problem. I¡¯ve heard what Abigail wants, and I¡¯m going to do it. But I hope nobody here ns to double-cross anybody, because once I fulfill my part, I expect full advancement. Immediately." His tone was direct, almost threatening, as if he wanted to remind them that he wasn¡¯t someone to be pushed around even though, in truth, he was barely holding on.


    Abigail didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t blink. Calmly and without hesitation, she replied, "No problem. You have a deal." Her voice was clear, measured, and far too rxed for someone involved in such a high-stakes game. She wasn¡¯t negotiating out of desperation; she was in control. Fully.


    Encouraged by what he thought was a sessful agreement, James extended his hand for a handshake to seal the deal a hopeful gesture, an attempt to make the moment feel more official, maybe even equal. But what followed humiliated him more than words ever could.


    Abigail didn¡¯t raise her hand. She didn¡¯t meet his halfway. She simply stared at his outstretched palm like it was invisible. Victoria did the same, her eyes cold and unreadable. Neither of them said a word. They didn¡¯t need to. Their silence was deafening.


    Then, as though he weren¡¯t even standing there, they both turned without saying anything and began walking toward their car. Not even a nce back.


    At that moment James¡¯s hand hung in the air for a second longer before he dropped it slowly, pretending to scratch his neck in a desperate attempt to mask his embarrassment. His chest tightened, but he swallowed the lump in his throat. He wanted to curse. He wanted tosh out. But what good would that do?


    He reminded himself he was the one begging. He had no power here.


    So he forced a smirk onto his lips, as if nothing had happened, and turned to head toward his own car. Each step felt heavier than thest. The sharp echo of Abigail¡¯s heels behind him somehow still rang in his ears, even though she was already far away.


    When he reached his car, he paused, his hand resting on the door handle. Deep down, despite everything that just happened, despite the humiliation, the one thing that kept pounding in his chest was simple and clear:


    He needed to see Cora again.


    Notter now, that was what he needed to do.

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206</h4>


    Lisa stood tall, holding a thick folder close to her chest as she faced Oliver across his sleek ss desk. The tension in the room was quiet but heavy, like the silence before a storm. Oliver had his back partially turned to her, staring out through therge office window that overlooked the city. But the moment Lisa cleared her throat and said, "This is the document you asked for," he slowly turned to face her, his expression unreadable.


    Lisa ced the folder gently on his desk. "I¡¯ve gone through everything. I double-checked the numbers, cross-referenced the ounts, and ran every calction twice." Her voice was steady butced with a quiet rage. "It¡¯s all in here. James borrowed a little under $300 million in total¡ª"


    Immediately Oliver¡¯s eyebrows twitched. "That much?"


    Lisa nodded. "Yes. And ording to the trails I followed, that money was supposed to go into business expansion. But from what I uncovered, the business was barely touched. He used most of it on reckless spending private jets on vacation, exotic vacations, women, shy parties... you name it."


    She pulled out a few highlighted pages and flipped them around for Oliver to see. "Here. Look. Wire transfers to unregistered ounts. Transactions for high-end jewelry stores, escort agencies. And the little he actually invested? It was poorly managed, with no strategic nning. The venture failed almost immediately."


    Oliver¡¯s fingers tightened slightly as he picked up the folder. His jaw clenched, his eyes scanning the damning data like a predator sizing up prey.


    "So that boy owes me $300 million, right?" His voice was calm but cold. Like ice before it shatters.


    Immediately, Lisa nodded her head. "Yes. That is true."


    At that moment, Lisa slowly turned to Oliver. Her voice was soft, but the weight of her words was heavy. "Oliver," she said, "I... I have something else. Something disturbing."


    Oliver looked up from his desk. The seriousness in her tone made him pause. He could see the worry in her eyes.


    "I¡¯m really sorry," Lisa said quickly, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her blouse. "Please don¡¯t be angry, but I can¡¯t keep it in anymore. I don¡¯t know what might happen next, and I need your instructions. I need to know what to do."


    Then Oliver leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he switched his attention to Lisa fully. "What is it? What is she talking about?" he asked, his voice low and calm but edged with curiosity.


    However Lisa didn¡¯t say a word at first. She simply pulled out a tablet from the folder she had tucked under her arm. With a swipe and a tap, she unlocked it, pulled up a video, and gently ced the tablet on Oliver¡¯s desk in front of him.


    Oliver didn¡¯t take his eyes off her for a moment. Then, slowly, he picked up the tablet. The screen lit up, and the video began to y.


    As the footage rolled, Oliver¡¯s jaw slowly tightened. His brow furrowed, and his grip on the tablet grew firmer. His silence made the atmosphere even heavier.


    "So," he muttered under his breath, "he actually went to every luxuryunch... and made a spectacle of himself. And even had the audacity to speak to Cora in public? What exactly is he trying to do? Is this his way of begging for Cora back? Or is he trying to make a scene to get public sympathy? What exactly is this clown thinking?"


    Immediately Lisa nodded. "Yes, sir. That¡¯s exactly what it looks like. From everything I could gather, he¡¯s trying to make it seem like he regrets everything and wants things to go back to how they were. He¡¯s pushing hard."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes were still glued to the screen, his face now showing clear irritation. "So he thinks this will work? That he¡¯ll somehow make a grand scene and steal her back? After everything he did?"


    Immediately Lisa swallowed hard, then added with a heavy sigh, "That¡¯s not all, Oliver. There¡¯s something else..."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes shifted to her again, sharp now, listening closely.


    "There were two women today," Lisa said. "They came for her. I don¡¯t know who sent them, but it wasn¡¯t just words they wanted to hurt her. From the way they talked and the way they acted... it was like they were ready to end her."


    Immediately Oliver shot up from his chair, his expression no longer calm. "What?!"


    Lisa nodded confirming her words. "It¡¯s true. They were aggressive, nned, and precise. But thankfully, Cora handled the situation fast and smart. Still... i don¡¯t know if they¡¯lle back or if this was just a test run."


    At that moment, Lisathen take a breath, eyes still on the tablet, before ncing up at Oliver and saying, "Well... so, that was what I thought at first. Everything seemed normal. Just a man trying to crawl his way back into Cora¡¯s life, maybe for clout or maybe for guilt."


    She paused, then slowly walked a little closer to Oliver¡¯s desk.


    "But then everything went bizarre."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, tracking her every move. Lisa tapped on the tablet again, fast-forwarding the video to a particr timestamp.


    "Here," she said firmly, "This is what you really need to be curious about. This moment right here."


    The video froze for a second before continuing in slow motion. It showed James clearly nervous. He wasn¡¯t alone. Two women approached him.


    Lisa continued, "They approached him right there. And from the look of things, they weren¡¯t just talking. They handed him something."


    Oliver leaned in, gripping the sides of the tablet, his expression now unreadable.


    "And from what I can tell..." Lisa said carefully, "...he epted it. Whatever deal they offered him, he took it."


    At that moment a long silence filled the room, Lisa stood still, letting her words sink in.


    "And I don¡¯t know what exactly they have inmon," she added, "but Oliver... this isn¡¯t random. They¡¯re making ns. And James he¡¯s involved."


    The video paused as Oliver¡¯s hand dropped the tablet. His eyes were cold now. His jaw tightened hard, the veins on his temple pushing against his skin.


    Without looking up, his voice dropped, calm but dangerous.


    "I¡¯m not going to sit still and let this nonsense grow wings under my watch."


    Without wasting anymore time he rose to his feet, his presence suddenly heavier than ever in the room.


    "That fool," Oliver growled, "should be brought to me... immediately."

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207</h4>


    At that moment, Lisa then nodded her head firmly and say with absolute certainty, "No problem, Mr. Oliver. I¡¯ll do what is needful. I¡¯ll make sure that James is brought in immediately." Her tone carried weight, sharp and determined, leaving no room for doubt that she was going to carry out the instruction without dy. After speaking, she bowed her head slightly before quietly turning around and leaving Oliver¡¯s office. The room fell silent again, the tension lingering in the air like smoke after fire.


    However Oliver remained behind his desk, his jaw clenched and his eyes cold, already nning what he was going to do with James once Lisa delivered him.


    ***


    Robert¡¯s voice thundered across the living room as he stood in front of Victoria, his face flushed with anger. His fists were clenched tightly at his sides, his entire body trembling not from weakness but from sheer rage.


    "So, Victoria," Robert snapped, his words cutting through the room like a de, "you actually went through my phone to get those pictures, didn¡¯t you? You did that behind my back?" His eyes narrowed, his tone rising louder with every word. "Why would you do such a thing? Just because you¡¯re desperate to belong to Abigail¡¯s so-called Golden Girls Circle, you think it¡¯s okay to betray your own brother? To stoop so low as to dig through my personal life like a thief?"


    Then Victoria froze, her eyes darting nervously, but Robert pressed on, his anger unrelenting.


    "You think this is some kind of game?" he continued, stepping closer until there was barely any space between them. "You want recognition from Abigail so badly that you¡¯re willing to throw away your own blood? To betray me your brother just to impress her? Is this what you¡¯ve be, Victoria? Someone so hungry for status that you¡¯ll sell out your family?"


    His voice cracked at the edge, not from weakness, but from the deep sting of disappointment. "You disgust me, Victoria. Out of all the people in the world, I never thought you would be the one to stab me in the back in this manner."


    At that moment, Victoria¡¯s eyes hardened, her tone cutting like a de as she raised her chin and said, "Well, I didn¡¯t betray you. Why would you even use me of something like that? You¡¯re the one betraying my friend." Her voice grew sharper, the anger in her chest bubbling to the surface as she continued, "Why would you betray Abigail, of all people, when you know she has been waiting for you for so long? And now, just because of some new catch, you decide to throw everything away? Do you even think about what this means to the family?"


    Hearing Victoria words Robert¡¯s fists clenched at his sides as Victoria pressed on, her voice rising with each word. "The entire family is behind this union. Everyone believes in it. Everyone supports it. But you? You¡¯re only thinking of yourself. You¡¯re not considering the benefits of this marriage, the opportunities it will bring, or the happiness of our family as a whole. You¡¯re not thinking of anything but your own selfish desires." She jabbed her finger toward him with fierce usation. "So don¡¯t you dare stand there and tell me I betrayed you. No. It¡¯s you, Robert. You betrayed all of us. You betrayed the family!"


    Robert stood frozen, his breath quickening as the weight of her words hit him. Slowly, his eyes darkened, his jaw locking tight with frustration. He stepped closer, his presence towering, his voice low yet brimming with suppressed rage. "So now you¡¯re calling me the betrayer? You, Victoria? My own sister?" He shook his head in disbelief, his expression twisting between shock and fury. "Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? Do you actually think this is a joke to me?"


    For a moment, silence filled the room, but the tension was thick enough to choke on. Robert¡¯s voice thundered again, sharper this time, echoing through the walls: "What did you just say, Victoria? That I betrayed the family? That I betrayed Abigail?!" His re burned into her, his disbelief mixing with the rising storm inside him. "Is that really what you think of me?"


    At that moment, Victoria then nodded her head, her expression hard and unflinching. "Yes," she said firmly, without hesitation. "That is exactly what I think." Her voice didn¡¯t shake. In fact, it only grew stronger with every word that followed, as if she had been holding this in for far too long and now there was no going back.


    She looked straight into Robert¡¯s eyes, not blinking. "It was you that actually made the first move. Why would I even need to make anything up? Why would you of all people decide to take pictures with thatdy?" Her tone dripped with disbelief. She wasn¡¯t even shouting. She didn¡¯t need to. The weight of her disappointment carried more sting than rage ever could.


    Then, she folded her arms, took a step forward, and added with a bit of sarcasm, "Well, I know her name now. Her name is Cora." She paused deliberately after saying the name, as if she wanted to watch Robert¡¯s reaction closely.


    "And guess what?" she continued with a bitterugh, "She¡¯s everywhere in the news now, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of it. Not because she¡¯s some innocentdy minding her business. No. She¡¯s trending, trending because of how she actually dealt with Samuel." Victoria¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she emphasized Samuel¡¯s name, reminding Robert that this wasn¡¯t some random woman they were dealing with someone dangerous, someone cunning.


    "She¡¯s in the news," she repeated, now pacing slightly, her arms still crossed, her words calm but full of fire.


    "And without being told, anyone can see that, yes, you actually like her." Her voice cracked, just a little, but she didn¡¯t let it take over. "I know you, Robert. I know what you can do. I¡¯ve known you my whole life. When you¡¯re interested in someone, you don¡¯t hide it well. You never have."


    Then she stopped pacing and faced him squarely again.


    "When you¡¯re interested in somebody," she said slowly, clearly, "you go all in. You give them attention. You let down your guard. You make yourself vulnerable, even if you don¡¯t notice it. And you don¡¯t even try to hide it from the people that care about you."


    Victoria exhaled deeply, shaking her head. "So this," she gestured between them, "this isn¡¯t even about just me or you anymore. This is about Abigail." Her eyes narrowed again, and this time, her voice carried a finality that chilled the room. "And I¡¯m not going to fold my hands when my friend is involved in all of this."

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208</h4>


    At that moment, Victoria didn¡¯t even flinch. Her eyes were calm, yet sharp like she had been preparing for this confrontation for a long time. She crossed her arms, letting out a slow breath as she said, "Yes, I heard everything. I heard everything that Dad discussed with you about the wedding. I know it¡¯s just one week away, Robert. One week."


    Now her voice was steady, but her tone carried weight like she wasn¡¯t speaking to her brother, but to someone who needed to be reminded of the bigger picture.


    "And because I¡¯m a good friend to Abigail and a good sister to you," she went on, "I did what I had to do. I told Abigail everything. Every. Single. Thing."


    Robert¡¯s eyes widened immediately, his body slightly jolting back in disbelief.


    "I had to," Victoria added quickly before he could interrupt. "Abigail was already getting irritated with you. She was ready to throw in the towel and call everything off. I had to stop her, Robert. I had to beg her. I had to sit her down, calm her nerves, and remind her that you¡¯re not as foolish as you were acting."


    Robert¡¯s expression darkened. His jaw tightened as if he was chewing on bitter words he couldn¡¯t swallow. His voice came out strained and angry. "Why, Victoria? Why would you do that? Why would you go begging on my behalf? Who gave you that right? Are you trying to bring me down? To humiliate me? Is that it?"


    He took a step forward, his voice rising with every word. "Do you even realize what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve gone to tell Abigail things that you should have kept to yourself. You¡¯ve made me look weak, Victoria. You¡¯ve made me look like a joke!"


    But Victoria didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t blink. She stared straight into his eyes, not out of arrogance but out of conviction. "You don¡¯t understand, Robert," she said quietly, her voice firm but low. "But very soon... you will understand."


    At that moment, Robert had already turned halfway, his jaw clenched and his eyes burning with frustration. His steps were heavy with anger, and just when he was about to storm off without saying another word, Victoria¡¯s voice calmly cut through the air like a de firm, but not loud.


    "Wait. I¡¯m not done yet."


    Her tone wasn¡¯t pleading, but it carried a weight that forced Robert to pause. He didn¡¯t turn back immediately, but his shoulders tensed, showing he had heard her. Slowly, she took a step forward, her voice softer this time.


    "There¡¯s something important I need to tell you, Robert," she said carefully. "And I¡¯d rather you hear it from me than from someone else because if you do... if you hear it from the wrong mouth, I know how angry you¡¯ll get. So let me tell you now, before you go."


    That made Robert¡¯s chest rise and fall faster. He still didn¡¯t look at her, but his ears were fully open now. Victoria hesitated for a breath, then went on, trying to choose her words wisely.


    "She saw her," she said quietly. "Cora. Cora actually saw Abigail today."


    That was it. That name alone Cora was enough to trigger the switch in Robert.


    His entire body froze, like someone had poured ice water down his spine. And then, slowly, he turned around. But this wasn¡¯t just any turn it was sharp, sudden, with his face already twisted in disbelief and a mix of fury and confusion. His eyes locked onto Victoria¡¯s.


    "What did you just say?" Robert asked, his voice low, almost trembling.


    Victoria flinched slightly, but she didn¡¯t back down. She knew this moment was going to be intense.


    "You said what?" Robert stepped forward now, a fire in his steps. "Confronted who? How? Why?"


    At that moment, Victoria folded her arms and let out a sharp breath through her nose, clearly irritated but trying to hold back frompletely losing her cool. She tilted her head, her eyes fixed on Robert as if begging him to finally understand where she wasing from. "Yeah," she said slowly, "We actually confronted her. Both of us. Abigail didn¡¯t hold back. And to be honest, I don¡¯t me her."


    She shifted her weight to one foot and continued, her voice tinged with frustration. "That girl Cora or whatever she calls herself is just too full of herself. She¡¯s cocky, and the way she walks around like she owns the world? I¡¯m sorry, but Abigail put her in her ce, and she did it right. That¡¯s what happens when people start thinking too highly of themselves. And I¡¯m telling you all this now because I know you. If you find out from someone elseter, you¡¯ll be angry. You¡¯ll think we all went behind your back. But I¡¯m your sister, Robert. I¡¯m telling you first because I care."


    She took a step closer and looked him straight in the eye. "So take my advice, please. Just stay away from her. You don¡¯t need that kind of drama in your life right now, especially not with the wedding just around the corner. Abigail is not happy about this. The whole family isn¡¯t. You might not see it now, but this... all of this? It¡¯s heading in a dangerous direction."


    At that moment Robert frowned, clearly trying to process everything. But Victoria wasn¡¯t done.


    "And you want to know the worst part?" she said, her voice rising just a little. "That girl knew I was your sister. Yeah. She knew. You think that¡¯s just coincidence? You think someone like that just identally stumbles into your life? No. She¡¯s been sniffing around, doing background checks, probably watching us from the shadows before evening close. That¡¯s not normal, Robert. That¡¯s someone with an agenda."


    Then she paused and gave a small, incredulousugh. "Unless she¡¯s a weasel herself, sniffing around like that? Because that¡¯s exactly what she feels like to me a sneaky little weasel trying to find a way into our lives. And I don¡¯t care how famous she is or how she handled Samuel. That doesn¡¯t mean she belongs anywhere near you. Not when she¡¯s already stirring this much trouble."


    Victoria¡¯s voice was steady now, calm and direct, as she added, "So just take care, Robert. For your own good. For Abigail. For the family. I¡¯m telling you now before it¡¯s toote."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209</h4>


    At that moment, Robert would narrow his eyes, his chest rising and falling with visible irritation. He slowly turned to face Victoria, folding his arms, his voice calm butced with something sharp. "Tell me, Victoria... have youpletely lost your manner of words? Or is this how you¡¯ve been trained to talk to your elder brother now? As if we are somehow mates?"


    His voice echoed in the quiet room, cold and deliberate. "Because from where I¡¯m standing, it¡¯s not just disrespect that¡¯sing out of your mouth it¡¯s pure arrogance. And it¡¯s honestly starting to show that I should be pitying the man who¡¯s going to marry you. I mean, truly pity him. You might be my younger sister, yes, but let¡¯s not pretend truth doesn¡¯t need to be told where truth is due."


    He shook his head slowly, his tone turning even more pointed. "You don¡¯t have manners, Victoria. You think too highly of yourself. Way too highly. That attitude of yours it¡¯s not pride, it¡¯s poison."


    Robert took a step forward, eyes locked on hers, unblinking. "And let me just remind you of something just one thing. Don¡¯t make the mistake of thinking that the family name will continue to protect you forever. You¡¯ve done a lot. We both know that. A lot of things the family quietly swept under the rug for your sake. From the bullying you did in the past to the people you tried to silence simply because they didn¡¯t bow to you."


    Then he exhaled, pausing just enough for his next words to hit harder.


    "But not everyone in this world can be bullied, Victoria. And not every mistake can be covered. Sooner orter, you¡¯re going to cross someone who doesn¡¯t care about yourst name. Someone you can¡¯t scare, or lie about, or cry your way past."


    He took onest nce at her, disappointment dancing behind his re. "So be weary of the way you carry yourself, because one day you are definitely going to meet who is far bigger than you, bigger than us."


    At that moment, hearing her brother words Victoria couldn¡¯t help but startughing at Robert. Herugh wasn¡¯t soft or graceful it was sharp, proud, andced with scorn. She tilted her head slightly and folded her arms, staring at Robert like he had just told the dumbest joke in the world.


    "And that¡¯s why you even say something like that," she said with a mocking smirk. "Who else is bigger than me, if not Abigail? Be serious, Robert. Just imagine it me and Abigail joining forces,bining ourworks, our influence, our pedigree. Just imagine i join the Golden girls circle under."


    She chuckled again, brushing imaginary dust from her expensive blouse. "If I ever decide to join and team up with them officially, Robert, believe me, nobody and I mean nobody in this whole country would even be able to withstand us. Not politically, not socially, not financially. It would be checkmate for everyone else."


    Then she rolled her eyes. "So you can keep dreaming if you want. Because that dream of yours it¡¯s never going to happen. And if you truly think Cora is capable of standing on that kind of stage? Then you¡¯re just deceiving yourself. That girl? Thatmoner? Please. That is never going to happen. It will never happen."


    At that moment, Robert, who had been watching her with quiet restraint, slowly exhaled. He looked her straight in the eyes, not with anger, but with a tired disappointment.


    "Well," he said calmly, "it¡¯s none of my business who you think you are or who you choose to associate with. That¡¯s your life. But let me tell you one thing clearly stay away from what concerns me. Stay away from it."


    He paused, then stepped a little closer not threatening, but firm enough that she had to listen.


    "This is going to be thest time, Victoria. Thest time you go looking for trouble where there isn¡¯t any. Thest time you go disturbing an innocent person someone who doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on."


    He shook his head, lips pressing into a line of frustration. "And yet, you and your so-called friend Abigail went to her. God knows what you two said to her. I¡¯m not in the mood for any of this now."


    Without wasting anymore time he took a step back, voice low but final. "Just... have a nice day."


    With that, Robert turned and walked away without sparing her another look. Each step he took only seemed to inme the fire building in Victoria¡¯s chest. She stood there, fists clenched, her eyes burning with a mix of frustration and pride.


    How dare he talk to her like that? After everything she did for him! And yet, instead of appreciating it, instead of thanking her like a grateful younger brother should, he stood there ranting, pretending as if he was wise, whereas he was not wise.


    **


    It was the next day Cora was in her room, lying on her bed, trying to enjoy a moment of peace. But a sudden loud noise outside the house shattered the quiet. Her brows immediately pulled together, her heart skipping a beat. The voice sounded familiar. Too familiar. That voice...


    Curious and slightly annoyed, she stood up, slipped into her slippers, and walked toward the front door. As she stepped outside, her eyes widened. Her feet froze on the spot.


    It was James, there he was on his knees, crying like a child. And not just crying. He was shouting her name, begging. She blinked twice, trying to make sure it wasn¡¯t her imagination. But it was real. James was being held down, one arm gripped by Giovanni and the other by Brown, both of whom looked tense but were clearly trying not to hurt him.


    Cora¡¯s face instantly hardened.


    "What the hell is going on here?" she snapped. "And who the hell allowed him into this ce?"


    Giovanni quickly bowed her head, her voice low and respectful as she let Brown take the lead. Brown nodded to Cora and calmly exined, "Miss Cora, he forced his way in. We tried to stop him at the gates. But he wouldn¡¯t stop yelling. He kept pushing, saying he must see you, that you would want to hear him out. We didn¡¯t want to hurt him, so we held him back."


    Cora¡¯s arms crossed tightly across her chest. She stared at James, who was still breathing heavily, tears streaking his cheeks, his shirt stained with dirt from the struggle.


    James looked up the moment she stepped closer. His lips trembled, his hands clutched together as he pleaded, "Cora... please... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really, really sorry for everything."


    Cora didn¡¯t speak. She just stared at him coldly.


    "I know I messed up. I know I hurt you. But please forgive me," James went on, his voice shaking. "It won¡¯t happen again, I swear. I promise on everything I have everything I am. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, doing everything I can to prove it. I need you to see how genuine I am. Just look at me, please."

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 210</h4>


    At that moment, James raised his trembling voice again, trying to steady his emotions. His face was red, and his shirt was stained from tears and sweat. "Cora... I¡¯m really, really serious about this," he said, his hands pressed tightly together like he was begging for his life.


    "Please don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a joke. I know I messed up, I know I hurt you, but I¡¯m not ying games here. My life is on the line now... just because I chose you. Just because I told them I wouldn¡¯t betray you again. Do you even understand what that means?"


    Cora stood quietly on the steps, her arms folded tightly across her chest. Her eyes didn¡¯t blink. She didn¡¯t say a word. The only sound was the rain starting to patter lightly on the roof and James¡¯s voice cracking under pressure.


    "I didn¡¯t want anything to hurt you... not anymore," James added. "I was wrong before, I was blind, and I let people get into my head. But now? Now they want me dead. I don¡¯t know how long I have left. But before anything happens, I just want to tell you... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m truly sorry. And there are things so many things I¡¯ve been meaning to say to you. But I don¡¯t even know if I have the right to anymore."


    He sniffled hard, trying to catch his breath.


    Giovanni looked at Brown briefly, as if waiting for Cora¡¯s signal. They both remained alert, watching James carefully but not moving yet.


    But just as James took a step forward, a little hope flickering in his eyes, Cora slowly turned her head toward them.


    "Giovanni. Brown," she called out calmly.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am?" they both replied almost at the same time.


    "Mark his face now," she said firmly. "Do you hear me clearly?"


    They both nodded slowly.


    "I don¡¯t ever want to see him around this property again. If either of you ever allows him to step one foot near this ce... you¡¯re both fired. And I¡¯m not joking."


    James¡¯s heart sank.


    "Cora please just give me a chance just one," he cried, dropping to his knees.


    But Cora had already turned her back to him.


    "Throw him out. Package him. I don¡¯t want to see him."


    She didn¡¯t wait to hear more. She started walking back toward the door.


    "Cora!" James cried again, louder this time, the pain in his voice almost childlike. "Please forgive me! It was just a mistake! A stupid, stupid mistake!"


    But she didn¡¯t turn back. Not even once.


    Without wasting anymore time Giovanni and Brown moved quickly. Brown grabbed James from the shoulder while Giovanni helped lift his legs. James was still struggling, still calling Cora¡¯s name, but they didn¡¯t stop. They picked him up like he was a newborn child kicking, crying, pleading, and carried him straight off the property without a second of hesitation.


    Immediately they dropped James on the floor, his body hit the ground with a dull thud, and the dust that followed made him cough as hey there for a second,pletely stunned. His palms scraped against the gravel, and his clothes picked up patches of dirt and rough sand. He looked up slowly, just in time to see Brown walking over to him with quiet but terrifying steps.


    Brown¡¯s expression was cold deadly serious. There was no sympathy in his eyes, only finality.


    Then, without raising his voice, Brown said to James, "This is not just a threat." He paused. "And this is not me trying to deflect anything."


    He crouched slightly to meet James at eye level, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air.


    "Just like what Lady Cora has said..." Brown¡¯s voice was slow, like he wanted every word to cut deep, "...this should be the very first andst time you ever show yourself on this property."


    James blinked, trying to swallow down his fear, but Brown didn¡¯t stop.


    "And if this is not thest time... If you ever show yourself again, in the presence of Cora or even anywhere around her just once more..." Brown leaned in closer, his tone sharper now, "...that day will be the day you lose something so important to you... something you¡¯ll never get back."


    James didn¡¯t dare move. His heart was pounding fast. He thought he could handle Brown, but hearing this he knew the man wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    "I will deal with you," Brown continued. "Mercilessly. Severely. You should take this as your only warning."


    James could hear the conviction in his voice. There was no space for forgiveness. No space for negotiation.


    "But next time," Brown added, standing back to his full height, "if you try anything like this again, you¡¯re going to have yourself to me. Not me. Not us."


    That was it. That was the end of it.


    At that moment, Brown didn¡¯t look at him again. He turned around like James no longer existed. Giovanni had been watching silently, standing in the background like a shadow, but once Brown turned, Giovanni followed too. No one even gave James another nce.


    They were done with him.


    And then... silence, James remained there for a moment, stunned and shaking slightly. The air felt heavier than before. Everything around him was quiet, but inside, it was chaos.


    He finally pushed himself up slowly. His knees ached, and his elbows were scraped. He stood there for a few seconds, swaying slightly before brushing some dirt from his shirt. His fingers trembled. He looked around like he expected someone to call him back, but no one did.


    No one cared. he was hungry. His stomach growled painfully, but worse than that was what he felt inside.


    Sadness, he was deeply, deeply sad.


    Not just because of the physical pain, but because he honestly didn¡¯t believe this would be the oue. He had built up a fantasy in his head a scene where Cora, seeing him cry, would break her a little. Maybe not run into his arms, but at least... look at him. At least show that she still cared, even just a little.


    He thought... she would fall for it, but she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even blink.


    She had walked away with her chin up like he was nothing but dust under her shoes.


    "She¡¯s very, very strong-hearted," he muttered under his breath, looking down again. "Very, very adamant."


    It finally hit him there was no going back. Not with her, she wasn¡¯t going to forgive him. Not now. Not ever. So what¡¯s next? His breathing slowed. His eyes narrowed. He knew what was next.


    He was going to do what was best for him, he had to save his head and not let everything crash down on him.


    He had no other choice, but to actually do what Abigail asked if him.

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 211</h4>


    At that moment, James stood in the middle of the quiet street, his face still flushed from humiliation. His shirt was wrinkled, his heart heavy, and his pridepletely shattered. He reached into his back pocket and slowly pulled out the worn, creasedplimentary card Abigail had once slipped into his hand like a serpent offering a poisoned apple. He stared at it for a few seconds, as if trying to weigh the weight of the decision he was about to make.


    But in truth, his mind was already made up. Cora had thrown him out. She didn¡¯t even blink. She watched him cry and still gave the order to toss him out like trash. All his tears, his words, his effort to look broken and desperate they didn¡¯t work. She had moved on. And now, it was his turn to do what he had to do.


    With a sigh, he unlocked his phone and dialed the number written in glossy ink on the card. It rang just once before the call connected.


    "Hello?" came Abigail¡¯s voice sharp, clear, and already smug. She had probably been expecting his call.


    James didn¡¯t beat around the bush. "I¡¯ve epted what you want," he said, his voice low and tired. "I just want to confirm exactly what it is you need me to do."


    There was a pause short but deliberate. Then Abigail chuckled softly on the other end of the line. "Good. Now you¡¯re thinking smart."


    James said nothing. He could hear the sound of her pouring a drink in the background, the clink of ss against ss.


    "It¡¯s very simple," she continued, her voice smooth like velvet but sharp like ice. "Since both of you were legally married before, it¡¯s going to be easy for you. And don¡¯t worry, James, I¡¯m not asking you to shoot anyone or do anything that¡¯ll mess up your precious little conscience. No, this won¡¯t disrupt anything at least not on your side."


    She paused again, letting her words sink into his mind before delivering the real blow.


    "What I want is Cora¡¯s downfall."


    James blinked, then swallowed hard.


    "I want her humiliated," Abigail said, her tone now darker, colder. "I want her disgraced so badly that she won¡¯t even be able to walk past a mirror without crying. I want her destroyed, James. And you, being her dear ex-husband, are the perfect tool."


    James clenched his jaw. His pride fought his guilt, but guilt was already losing.


    "And don¡¯t worry," Abigail added. "I¡¯m open to many suggestions. We just need the right story. Something sharp. Something emotional. Something scandalous. And once we get that, I¡¯ll take it from there. I control most of the media, remember? I can manipte things to look ten times worse than they are. But if we give them something real..." She paused, her voice dripping with venom, "...then I won¡¯t even need to try hard."


    She gave a softugh.


    "With the right dirt, everything will go just the way I want."


    At that moment, James didn¡¯t say anything right away. His lips stayed shut, but his mind was inplete chaos. Abigail¡¯s voice had made everything sound so easy just bring Cora down and get rewarded. But deep down, James knew the bitter truth: he had nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    The pictures he once had thosepromising, emotionally damaging pieces he believed would serve as his backup n were no longer in his possession. The videos that could have painted Cora in a bad light? All gone. Lovi had promised to help him. he¡¯d said he had ess, that he could retrieve things, nt things, do whatever it took. But since that conversation, he had acted like he didn¡¯t even exist. he hadn¡¯t returned his calls, hadn¡¯t responded to a single message. He was as good as invisible to him now.


    So what now? What was he going to do? How was he supposed to rise from the gutter with nothing but shame hanging on his shoulders? He paced the small corner where he stood, phone pressed to his ear, his thoughts screaming louder than Abigail¡¯s voice.


    "Are you still there?" Abigail¡¯s tone suddenly cut through the silence.


    Immediately James blinked. That voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Yes. Yes, I¡¯m here," he quickly replied, straightening up. "Sorry, I was just... thinking. Trying toe up with the best scenario for you. Something solid. Something you can really use."


    Abigail didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. She was quiet, but James could hear the faint tapping sound her long nails clicking against something, maybe a ss table. She was waiting.


    Then James swallowed and inhaled sharply. He didn¡¯t have anything real, but he couldn¡¯t let her know that. He needed to make something up, something good, something she¡¯d buy into. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose Abigail now not when she was his only shot at reiming any kind of power.


    "I think I¡¯ve got it," he said suddenly, his voice firmer now. "A n that works for both of us. A win-win. Something that willpletely ruin Cora, from the inside out. Not just a scandal. Aplete disgrace that even her precious self won¡¯t be able to clean up."


    He paused for effect, hoping she¡¯d take the bait.


    "This n," James continued slowly, "isn¡¯t just about exposing her. It¡¯s about making her look like the very thing she¡¯s always hated weak, foolish, and publicly humiliated. Trust me, Abigail, when I¡¯m done exining it, you¡¯re going to love every bit of it."


    At that moment, Abigail, hearing what James just said, would narrow her eyes slightly, leaning back into her chair. Her lips curved into the faintest smirk as she crossed her arms and replied coldly, "OK, I¡¯m listening. What do you have for me?"


    James straightened up. His voice carried an edge of desperation wrapped in false confidence. He continued, "I¡¯m very, very sure that you¡¯ve heard about ZXZ. And if maybe you haven¡¯t heard about it, then let me exin it to you now. ZXZ was my creation. Apany that I built with my own two hands, from nothing. I built it by myself, from scratch. No inheritance, no family connections, nothing but raw effort. I poured my blood, my sweat, and every sleepless night into it."

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 212</h4>


    At that moment he paused briefly, letting his words hang heavy in the air, then pressed on, "I built it to the point that it became a global brand. ZXZ wasn¡¯t just anotherpany, it became very, very big and sessful. People respected the name, and they respected me for it. And then, all of a sudden, everything changed. Abigail, do you know what she did? She found her courage, but not in a good way. She grew a knife behind my back. She betrayed me and snatched it."


    His jaw tightened as the bitternessced his tone. "She brought in an investor. A slick, maniptive investor who slid a use into the deal I signed. I didn¡¯t even know it was there. I was blind to it. That tiny use was the weapon she used against me. It gave her the power to take ZXZ away from me. And with that, Abigail she bullied me. She bullied me to collect it. Forcibly. Without mercy. She took what was mine."


    James leaned forward now, his eyes shing with anger and frustration. "That¡¯s why I need you, Abigail. That¡¯s why I need your influence. You know how to push narratives. Everybody sees Cora as untouchable right now. She¡¯s the shining one, the sessful one. But the truth? She¡¯s a bully. She¡¯s the reason I lost everything. I built ZXZ, and because I refused to stay under her shadow, she came after me. She couldn¡¯t stand the idea of me walking away. So she took the one thing she knew would break me mypany."


    At that moment His voice grew heavier with emotion. "If the public hears this, if they see me not as a failure but as a victim, they will sympathize with me. Thepany circles, the industry, the press they¡¯ll all pity me. They¡¯ll see Cora for what she really is: a maniptive bully who crushed the very man that helped her rise. And once that story spreads, her image will crumble."


    James then leaned back, his tone turning almost persuasive, "And you, Abigail you control most of the media. You know how to twist the right words, nt the right angles, manipte the headlines so it feels real. You¡¯ve done it before, and you can do it again. If we spin this well enough, if we make it convincing, then definitely definitely you can give me the favor I need. And at the same time, people will no longer see Cora as their shining star. They¡¯ll see her as a big bully."


    At that moment, upon hearing what James just said, Cora Abigail wasn¡¯t fully convinced about it. It wasn¡¯t strong enough, and from the look of things, she could tell that, yes, it just seems as if James was just trying to benefit himself than what she actually wants. She actually wants something more solid, something more unique, strong enough. But this one wasn¡¯t strong enough for her.


    Her brows furrowed, her lips pressed into a thin line as she leaned back into her chair, gripping the edge of the table with her long, manicured nails. Abigail had been expecting something earth-shattering, something that could tilt the entire bnce of Cora¡¯s world in her favor. Instead, what James offered felt half-baked like a desperate man trying to cling to the scraps of a chance. In her mind, she thought, does he really think this is enough to bring Cora down? Does he think I will waste my influence, my media power, on something so weak?


    Then she said. "James," she said coldly, "this is not strong enough. I actually want something that is very, very strong and very, very enticing. Something that will not just scratch her image but bury it. What you¡¯re suggesting... I¡¯m not feeling it. Not at all."


    James could feel his throat tighten. Sweat formed on his forehead, though the room wasn¡¯t hot. The silence that followed her words pressed heavily on him. He clutched the phone tighter in his hands, as if his grip alone could keep him from losing this chance. His chest rose and fell as he took in a deep breath with the phone still on his hands.


    He then said to Abigail that, well, it is strong enough. His voice trembled at first but then hardened with a false confidence. "Abigail, it is strong enough," James insisted. "It all depends on what you want to do with it. We can easily portray Cora as a bad person portray her as a bully. The public already sees her as untouchable, but if we start small, if we push this narrative, it will spread like fire. People will believe it. And once this is up in the air, once everyone starts talking, then we are going to hit her with something very unique. That one, I am nning it already. And very soon, it is going to be ripe."


    He paused, his breath ragged, his mind racing as he tried to sound convincing, even though doubt gnawed at him inside.


    "So," he added with a final attempt at persuasion, " I just want this to be the first step to take first."


    At that moment, just after James had insisted this was only the very first step and that more was still toe, Abigail leaned back in her chair with a sharp glint in her eyes. She stayed silent for a moment, letting the weight of his words settle, as though she were measuring every possible angle. Then, in a tone that was both calm and calcting, she responded over the phone.


    "Well," Abigail said slowly, "no problem. Since more is still on its way, since more is still going toe, then we¡¯ll use this as the first bait. The first spark to test how quickly she reacts. We don¡¯t need to tear her down all at once. This." she paused, her voice deliberate, "Will be enough to shake the waters, to see how she scrambles, and to understand what she really has hidden in her bank."


    Then Her voice hardened, each word dripping with confidence. "I want to know what she holds. I want to know every secret she¡¯s been keeping, every card she has pressed close to her chest. And this," she added with a faint chuckle, "this is only the beginning. Once we see her flinch, once we see her bleed, then the real game begins. And when the real strikees, it won¡¯t just bruise her it will destroy herpletely."


    James held the phone tighter, his breathing uneasy. Abigail¡¯s tone was chilling, but at the same time, it was strangely reassuring. For her, this wasn¡¯t just revenge it was strategy, a well-calcted war n. And now, whether he liked it or not, he was part of it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 213</h4>


    At that moment Abigail ended her words with a final, icy assurance: "It is going to work. Definitely, it will work out perfectly. You just focus on ying your part, James. Leave the rest to me. All we need now is to know what she actually holds, what she actually has."


    Abigail then continue, her voice low but firm as she paced slowly around her room, holding the phone close to her ear. The wheels in her head were already turning, her thoughts racing ahead like a chess yer several moves deep into a winning strategy. She wasn¡¯t going to take chances. Not with Cora.


    "From all indications," Abigail said slowly, "we will need you to actually do a video of himself. A proper one. A video exining everything that had happened. Every single detail of what Cora had done to you...."


    She paused, her hand resting against the windowsill. Rain tapped softly against the ss, but her focus didn¡¯t break.


    "I want you to do the video," she went on, "then when you¡¯re done send it to me. And from there, I will take it over. I¡¯m going to run the narrative. Package it clean. Control the story."


    There was something unshakable in her tone. It wasn¡¯t just a suggestion it was a n in motion. Abigail knew how the public worked. She knew how quickly people judged from what they saw online, how easily manipted public sympathy could be when the right strings were pulled.


    "She is very sure," Abigail continued, "that she will be able to portray Cora properly as a bully. Not just a one-time mistake. But a pattern. A habit. Something calcted."


    She moved away from the window now, a slight smirk forming at the corner of her lips. This wasn¡¯t just about revenge anymore it was about exposure, control, and message.


    "Then definitely," she added, her voice a little lower, "we might also put a hint in here or there... that Cora actually also bullied someone else and perhaps bullied Samuel also, that must have lead to his mental breakdown."


    She knew this was risky. People might not believe it at first. Some might defend Cora, thinking it was too convenient. But that didn¡¯t matter. Even a single raised eyebrow, even a whisper of doubt it would be enough to start a ripple. A ripple that could grow into something uncontroble.


    "Even though people wouldn¡¯t believe," Abigail said, "but definitely... it¡¯s going to raise an eyebrow in so many ces."


    She exhaled, satisfied. That was phase one.


    "So, that is what will need to do first." Her voice now carried the tone of a general issuing final instructions. "And then, after we¡¯re done with this, we¡¯re going to go on with the second step that is going to crush herpletely."


    Her words echoed like quiet thunder. Abigail didn¡¯t say what the second step was. Not yet. But the certainty in her voice left no doubt it would hit harder than the first.


    At that moment, hearing what Abigail just said, James was kind of relieved. He was then taking a deep breath on the phone. Deep down in his mind, he actually thought that, yes, Abigail would not even believe what he was saying. She would not even believe, but to his surprise, she actually believed, which was a relief for him as well.


    At that moment, Abigail¡¯s voice was calm, but her words cut like ss. "When everything is ready," she said slowly over the phone again, "send it to me. I¡¯ll take it from there."


    There was a pause. James thought the call was about to end Abigail¡¯s tone had that finality but he quickly jumped in, clearing his throat and adjusting his tone to sound casual, though urgency was leaking through.


    "Uh, Abigail," he said, "you seem to be forgetting something. What about the twenty-five percent? The 25 million you mentioned earlier that¡¯s the first deposit, right? The first part of the deal. So... when is that going to be sent to me?"


    For a moment, silence followed, then Abigail pulled the phone slightly away from her ear, staring at the screen like it had personally offended her. The look on her face was pure disgust. Her eyebrows lifted. Was James really bringing that up now?


    "What exactly are you trying to say, James?" she said sharply, putting the phone back to her ear. "Have you even done the first part? Have you?"


    Then her voice grew colder, firmer.


    "The video hasn¡¯t even been recorded. You¡¯ve not delivered anything, but you¡¯re already asking for 25 million? And let me make one thing very clear" she paused for emphasis, "I never said I was going to send you 25 million in cash or deposit it in your ount."


    Hearing what she just said, James blinked in disbelief, clenching his jaw as she continued.


    "You¡¯ve not even told me what business this money is going into. Do you think I just throw money around for fun? If I¡¯m going to invest, I need to know what I¡¯m investing in. You want my money, then tell me what I¡¯m putting it into. That¡¯s how this works."


    Her voice stayed calm, but it wasced with a poisonous confidence that stung more than yelling ever could.


    "If you do what we discussed," she said, her voice like stone, "then I¡¯ll take it from there. Since everything else has been settled..." she trailed off for a second, then with finality added, "James, have a nice day."


    Click the call ended.


    Then James stared at the screen for a second, as if hoping the call would somehow resume. His fingers trembled slightly. His breath began to quicken. The phone was still in his hand, and in that moment, he genuinely considered hurling it against the wall.


    His fist tightened. His chest rose and fell. He wanted to scream, to curse, but instead, he just stood there, his breath sharp and heavy, nostrils ring with each exhale.


    "She¡¯s even more arrogant than Cora," he muttered through clenched teeth. "Just look at her so proud, so high and mighty... acting like I¡¯m some nobody. Like I¡¯m trash."


    His voice dropped lower, full of restrained fury.


    "She thinks she¡¯s untouchable. Just wait."

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 214</h4>


    At that moment, James adjusted his shirt, exhaled through his nose, and slipped his phone back into his pocket. He took one step forward, determined to shake off the irritation Abigail had left him with. But just as his foot hit the pavement, a ck SUV screeched to a halt directly in front of him.


    James froze. His brows furrowed immediately. That wasn¡¯t just a random car.


    Before he could even blink twice, the door of the SUV flung open and three men in ck jumped out like trained shadows.


    "Hey! What the hell is this¡ª" he barely managed to shout.


    But one of the men lunged and grabbed him by the arms with so much force that it knocked him off bnce. The others joined in. James struggled, wildly iling his arms and legs, shouting, "Let go of me! Leave me alone!" But it was no use. These men were stronger, faster and clearly knew what they were doing.


    With terrifying precision, one of them pulled out a ck cloth sack and yanked it over James¡¯s head. Everything went dark.


    "Shit!" he cursed under the sack, trying to kick back.


    But in a matter of seconds, they lifted him like he weighed nothing and threw him into the back of the van. The door mmed shut. And then silence. No more shouting. No more resistance. Just the dull hum of the engine and the motion of the van as it sped away.


    That was thest thing James remembered.


    **


    Time passed James didn¡¯t know how long but slowly, his consciousness began to return. His eyes fluttered beneath the sack. He felt heavy, dazed, like someone had knocked the air out of him. When he finally opened his eyes, the sack clothes was still covering his head.


    His head pounded, he blinked a few times and realized he wasn¡¯t in the van anymore. He was seated in a chair, a dim light bulb above his head flickering weakly like in some underground facility or warehouse.


    He tried to move his legs nothing. He tried to move his arms tied. His wrists and ankles were bound tightly with thick ck rope. The chair beneath him creaked as he shifted, confirming what he feared:


    He had been kidnapped, his breathing quickened.


    Panic started creeping in slowly, but the room was so silent, so cold, and so isting that it only made everything feel more real.


    At that moment, with his hands tied tightly behind the chair and his legs barely able to move, James¡¯s breathing grew shallow. His chest rose and fell in quick, panicked bursts. Tears were already streaming down his face, his lips trembling as he muttered in a broken, shaking voice.


    "W-What did I do? Why me? What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t understand..." he sobbed. "Why would anyone want to hurt me? I¡¯ve never wronged anyone... I¡¯ve never crossed any line..."


    His voice cracked even more as the emotions flooded through him. "Cora... I know you¡¯re behind this," he whispered bitterly, his head dropping forward. "You hit me this hard, Cora? Why? What did I do to deserve this? You took everything from me! Everything! And still... still I came back to beg. I swallowed my pride, I wanted us to talk. I wanted us to fix things... But you won¡¯t even look at me..."


    The despair in his voice was raw, each word sounding like it tore a piece out of him. He kept ranting, pleading, and weeping all at once his voice rising and falling, bouncing between anger and sorrow. "You said you wanted peace. Was this your idea of peace? To have me dragged off like some criminal? Like a dog?"


    Suddenly, the faint sound of footsteps echoed in the distance.


    James froze.


    Every part of him stiffened. His mouth mped shut. His head jerked up slowly in the direction of the noise. The footsteps were heavy, firm, and deliberate. Whoever it was, they were not in a hurry. They were walking like someone who hadplete control over everything. The air in the warehouse seemed to thicken.


    Then...Someone reached behind his head and yanked off the cloth bag.


    The light hit his face, and James instinctively flinched, closing his eyes tightly. It took him a few seconds to adjust. His face twisted in difort as he blinked rapidly, struggling to make sense of what he was seeing. When his vision finally cleared, he turned his head slowly from side to side.


    He was in a wide, dimly lit warehouse. The walls were stained. Rusted metal beams hung low. There were no windows, only high bulbs buzzing faintly. Shadows loomed in the corners.


    His heart sank instantly, his eyesnded on a table not far away lined with tools he couldn¡¯t even name. Wires. A long metal pipe. Ropes. Duct tape. It looked like something out of a nightmare.


    He tried to shift in his seat again but the ropes around his arms and legs held firm.


    At that moment, James¡¯s whole body went cold.


    His eyes, still adjusting to the dim yellow lights that swung above him in the warehouse, were now fixed on the five intimidating men standing nearby. Their expressions were stiff. No emotions. No signs of pity. Their arms were crossed tightly, and they stood like they had done this a hundred times before. He could tell from their posture alone that these weren¡¯t regr bodyguards or hired thugs. These were trained men disciplined, dangerous, and not interested in chit-chat.


    Fear tightened his chest, he gulped hard, trying to speak. The words got stuck in his throat. He wanted to beg. He wanted to plead. Even scream. But his mouth was too dry, his lips trembling too much to form a proper sentence.


    His mind raced as he sat there, bound to the cold metal chair. It can¡¯t be Abigail, he thought, shaking his head slightly. No... Abigail needs me alive. She wouldn¡¯t go this far, not yet. Not when I haven¡¯t done the video. That only left one name on his mind again.


    Cora, Yes, it had to be her.


    She had taken his job, his reputation, and practically everything. But he never expected she would take it this far. Kidnapping? Warehouse? These men? Why? Why him? What had he done that she hated so much?


    "I didn¡¯t do anything wrong," James mumbled under his breath, as if hoping someone would hear and believe him. "I just wanted to fix things..."


    But his thoughts were cut short.


    Footsteps, he heard them slow, steady, echoing through the warehouse floor like a countdown to judgment. James¡¯s eyes darted to therge steel door at the far end of the room. Someone wasing.

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 215</h4>


    His breath caught in his chest. His hope rose for a second. Maybe it¡¯s her. Maybe it¡¯s Cora. I need to talk to her. I¡¯ll beg. I¡¯ll do whatever she wants. Just let me out.


    He waited.


    The footsteps drew closer, louder with every beat of his heart. The five men didn¡¯t flinch. They remained at attention, unmoving. Then, the door slowly creaked open, and the figure of a man stepped into view.


    James¡¯s face fell, It wasn¡¯t Cora.


    It was a man tall, well-dressed, clean-cut, with sharp cheekbones and piercing eyes. He looked about James¡¯s age, but his presence filled the entire room like a fog. There was a coldness about him, not loud or aggressive, but calcted and dangerous. The kind of man who didn¡¯t shout to get your attention he just looked at you, and you knew.


    James¡¯s heart pounded as the man walked closer.


    Then, the moment that sealed it each of the five strong men who had looked like immovable statues just moments ago bowed deeply toward the man.


    "Wee, boss," one of them said.


    At that moment, when the five men bowed their heads in respect to the man who had just walked in, James¡¯s eyes immediately caught something odd something that made his spine tingle with dread. As the men dipped their heads, their sleeves slid slightly and their cors shifted just enough for James to notice the same ominous mark repeating itself: a dark, coiling dragon tattoo drawn thick and sinister, like something from a nightmare ran from their necks down to their arms. It wasn¡¯t just a simple design. The scale-like shading, the glowing red eyes, the ws every detail looked violent, alive. James couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    His heart skipped. "Where have I seen this before?" he thought, panic beginning to rise again. The image was oddly familiar, like a whispered warning from a story he¡¯d long forgotten. Somewhere maybe from a newspaper headline? A secret whispered in fear? A video clip gone viral before being taken down? He couldn¡¯t tell. But something inside him screamed danger, and the hairs on his arms stood upright.


    However Before James could gather himself, the man they called "Boss" stopped just a few feet in front of him.


    This man looked calm,posed, and chillingly confident. His handsome face was stone cold. His tailored ck suit didn¡¯t have a single wrinkle. His eyes were unreadable, and the energy he carried with him wasn¡¯t just powerful it was suffocating.


    James gulped, forcing himself to breathe. Even though fear rattled every part of his body, he tried to sit up straighter and lookposed. He couldn¡¯t afford to look weak not now.


    With a trembling voice, he stammered, "I¨CI don¡¯t know what anyone told you, but I swear... I haven¡¯t done anything. I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m here. Please, whatever this is, it¡¯s a mistake. I know you¡¯re their boss... but they got it wrong. Somebody lied to you. Please. I swear I¡¯m innocent."


    He tried to sound firm, but every word betrayed his fear. His voice cracked. His lips quivered. The metallic taste of blood from biting his inner cheek mixed with the salty sweat running down his face.


    But just as he was about to say more.


    "SMACK!!"


    A heavy p came out of nowhere so hard it echoed through the warehouse like thunder. James didn¡¯t even see the hand move. All he knew was the white-hot pain exploding across his face as his body and the chair crashed to the ground.


    His ears rang. His head hit the floor with a dull thud. Stars shed before his eyes. The world spun.


    Before he could fully register what happened, two of the tattooed men stepped forward and, without saying a word, lifted both him and the chair upright again like he weighed nothing.


    Blood trickled from the corner of James¡¯s mouth. His vision was blurry, but something hard and loose was in his mouth. He coughed and two bloody teeth dropped out. He stared at them in horror.


    Immediately his chest rose and fell in panicked gasps. His bottom lip trembled.


    "They¡¯re not here to talk," he finally realized. "They¡¯re not here to listen... They¡¯re here to make me disappear."


    Tears began falling hot, fast, unstoppable.


    "I¡¯m sorry!" he choked out. "Please I¡¯m sorry for whatever I did. I swear I didn¡¯t mean to! Please forgive me. Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll fix it. Please..."


    His voice cracked into sobs.


    He was no longer trying to be strong. No longer pretending to be brave.


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s eyes were cold, unreadable, yet burning with silent authority. He took one slow step forward, then said in a firm, menacing tone, "This will be thest time I ever hear your voice, James. If you say one more word without my permission, I¡¯ll cut out your tongue myself."


    James froze instantly. His heart dropped like a stone. The sharp pain from his bleeding mouth suddenly felt like nothingpared to the fear crawling all over his body. His hands trembled as his gaze darted around the room that was when he finally noticed Ed standing silently in the corner. He had been there the whole time. Still. Watching. Like a ghost waiting for the right time to strike.


    James didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t. His lips quivered, but he quickly shut them tight and nodded like an obedient child caught stealing. That was when Oliver stepped even closer and leaned just slightly, his voice calm butced with threat. "There¡¯s no need for me to introduce myself, James. No need at all. You already know who I am. And more importantly... you owe me money."


    Immediately James blinked hard. His entire body tensed.


    Then Oliver straightened his back and continued, "I¡¯m not here to talk about what anyone else said.I¡¯m here for one reason. The money. You took it. Your time is up."


    The words sank into James like icy needles.


    And then that was when the full realization crashed on him like a wave. This... this wasn¡¯t Cora¡¯s doing. No. This was his own fault. This was the consequence of his own hands. His own debts. And now, staring at the cold, dangerous man in front of him, it all made sense. The dragon tattoo. The men. The silence. The violence. Kingstone Investments.


    His mouth parted slightly, then closed again. But the fear was too much. The tears came before the words. And when he did finally speak, his voice was hoarse and trembling. "I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry. I swear, I didn¡¯t know you were from Kingston Investments. Please. I didn¡¯t know..."

 Chapter 216

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 216</h4>


    At that moment he swallowed hard, tasting more blood. "As for the money, things... things went bad. Very bad. Mypany it was taken. A woman. That witch... she stole it from me. I was nning to use thatpany to pay everything back. It was my hope. My only hope. But she... she took everything. Now I... I don¡¯t know what to do."


    He looked like a broken man, hunched over in the chair, mouth bloodied, his spirit copsing. His voice cracked again. "I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I didn¡¯t know..."


    At that moment, Oliver narrowed his eyes, his jaw tightening as he stared coldly at the man kneeling in front of him.


    Hearing what James had just said, Oliver tilted his head to the side, his expression unreadable, but his voice cold and sharp like ice.


    "So you¡¯re trying to tell me now... that you don¡¯t have the money to pay, right?"


    "You don¡¯t have the money?"


    His voice echoed through the dimly lit warehouse. The men standing behind him didn¡¯t move, but the tension in the air grew even heavier.


    James¡¯s face twitched. His lips trembled slightly, and for a moment he didn¡¯t say a word. His head slowly dropped, and reluctantly, he nodded, barely lifting his eyes as he muttered.


    "Yes... I just need a little bit of time... please..."


    His voice was weak, filled with shame.


    "Just a little time and I will pay everything. I swear. If you can help me get back mypany... just a little help... I promise, I¡¯ll clear the debt. I¡¯ll even add more to it. Interest. Anything..."


    But before he could finish his next sentence, a sharp sound cracked through the air.


    "SLAP!!"


    The second blow came faster and harder than the first, and this time, it wasn¡¯t just his head that turned James and the entire chair he was tied to mmed against the cold floor. His mouth fell open from the shock, but no sound came out. His neck twisted awkwardly, and he stayed there motionless for a second as the ache burned from his spine up to the base of his skull.


    He couldn¡¯t even feel his neck anymore.


    The men watching didn¡¯t flinch. Not one of them showed pity. It was just another punishment. Just another lesson.


    But something unexpected happened. The force of the fall had jarred the ropes, loosening them just enough for James to pull one hand free.


    Dizzy and struggling to breathe, James crawled off the chair with what little strength he had left. His body trembled. He could barely feel his knees, but he forced himself down on them.


    His chest heaved, his vision was blurry.


    But his voice though faint was steady enough to beg.


    He lowered his head fully to the ground and muttered, his voice cracking.


    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m very, very sorry..."


    "If I said anything that annoyed the boss, I¡¯m sorry... please..."


    "Please don¡¯t punish me for that, I beg you...I¡¯m very, very sorry... I¡¯ll do anything... anything at all...Just to make sure I can repay back my debt. Please...I will do it. Anything. I will do it..."


    At that moment, hearing what James just said, Oliver leaned forward with a smirk slowly spreading across his face. His eyes locked onto James like a predator circling its prey. Then, with a voice both calm and cold, he asked again, "So... you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re ready to do anything I ask you to do?"


    James didn¡¯t even hesitate. His head bobbed quickly in a nod, his face pale, his lips trembling. "Yes," he said shakily. "Anything. I swear. I¡¯ll do anything at all, just... please help me. I don¡¯t want to die here. I don¡¯t want to lose everything."


    There was desperation in his voice, the kind that made even the dimly lit warehouse feel colder. His knees were already bruised from the hard ground, and his shoulders were sore from being tied. He just wanted it all to stop the beating, the fear, the humiliation.


    But then, without a pause or change in expression, Oliver tilted his head, his tone still t but filled with something dark. "Well," he said slowly, dragging the word like a knife, "what if I said I wanted your life? Would you give me that too?"


    The question cut through the air like a de.


    James froze. His breath caught in his throat, his mouth hanging slightly open. His heart skipped more than a beat.


    "W-what?" he stuttered. His voice broke as if it couldn¡¯t hold the weight of the question. He blinked hard, trying to understand if he heard right. "M-my... life?" he repeated in disbelief.


    Oliver didn¡¯t blink. He didn¡¯t smile. He just stared.


    The silence that followed was thick, heavier than all the beatings James had received. Then, slowly, James shook his head, his eyes widening with fear. "No... no, that¡¯s... that¡¯s not possible," he said. "Why would you want that? Why would anyone... why would I give my life to you? That¡¯s not fair. That¡¯s not right. I... I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not going to work."


    At that moment, James then slowly lower his head. His breath was shallow. His lips trembled. He felt like the walls around him were caving in. Every corner of the room felt darker, colder.


    "I can do any other thing..." he muttered. His voice cracked again, like a man who had lost everything and still had something precious left his life. "Please... that is not going to work. That one... it won¡¯t. It won¡¯t work."


    He raised his head slightly, tears threatening to gather in the corners of his eyes. "Please... just... ask for something else. Anything else. I¡¯ll do it. I swear I will. But... please... not that."


    His knees scraped against the rough ground as he shifted forward a little, like a man crawling at the edge of a cliff, begging not to be pushed off. He sped his hands together. "Just... forgive me," he whispered. "Please forgive me. Don¡¯t ask for that."


    But Oliver stood there, watching him coldly. He didn¡¯t blink. He didn¡¯t soften. He simply stared like a man who had already decided. His hands were sped behind his back, his body tall and steady like a mountain unwilling to move.


    Then, slowly, he shook his head.


    "That¡¯s the problem, James," he said, his voice low but firm. "You keep saying you¡¯ll do anything, but the moment something real is demanded of you suddenly, it¡¯s too much."


    He took a slow step forward. James flinched without thinking.


    "You say you¡¯ll give anything," Oliver continued, his tone sharp like a knife sliding through a soft cloth. "But now you¡¯re begging for something else. You¡¯re still trying to control the terms. That tells me one thing..."


    He paused right in front of James.


    "...You¡¯re not ready yet."


    James looked up at him, confused, afraid, his lips parting to say something but no sound came.


    Oliver leaned in closer, voice barely above a whisper now. "But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to get what I want from you today."


    Then he stood upright again, his eyes narrowing. "And that simply means," he added, "I¡¯m going to have your life taken away from you today."

 Chapter 217

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 217</h4>


    At that moment, Oliver narrowed his eyes as he stared at James, still tied up and weak from everything he had endured. He didn¡¯t see the need to y games anymore. His tone was calm, but there was a cold sharpness in it. He didn¡¯t want anyone mistaking his intentions or thinking this was about some overdue money.


    "If this was about money," Oliver began slowly, "I would have sent someone to hand you a letter. I would have given you a deadline. And if you dared defy me... only then would I have made that personal call."


    James didn¡¯t even lift his head. His eyes were barely open. His lips were cracked and stained from dried blood. He braced for another p, another hit, but it never came. Instead, he heard Oliver¡¯s next words words that froze his spine.


    "This isn¡¯t about money," Oliver said tly. "It¡¯s about the line you crossed."


    Upon hearing what Oliver just said, James blinked, confused. For a moment, the tightness in his chest eased slightly. If this wasn¡¯t about money, maybe just maybe there was still a way out. A way to survive.


    He swallowed hard and slowly lifted his face. "So... it¡¯s not about the money?" he asked quietly, his voice barely rising above a whisper.


    <fn7d04> The rightful source is Find_Novel(.</fn7d04>


    "No," Oliver repeated, folding his arms. "Not money."


    James¡¯ mind raced. Then what was it? He had no personal dealings with Oliver at least not directly. He had never double-crossed him. Never offended him. The only connection he could even think of was Kingstone Investments... but Oliver had already made it clear this wasn¡¯t about Kingstone Investments either.


    James furrowed his brows. His voice shook as he spoke again, this time filled with genuine confusion.


    "If this isn¡¯t about money... and this isn¡¯t about Kingston... then... what is it about?" he asked slowly. "I don¡¯t even know you. I haven¡¯t done anything to you. I swear it. What did I do?"


    He was desperate to understand. His heart pounded as silence filled the room again.


    At that moment, Oliver then say, his voice low and calm like someone about to drop a bombshell, "Well, let me go straight to the point now... Cora."


    Immediately the name dropped like thunder in James¡¯s ears.


    Instantly, his eyes widened, and a visible tremble ran through his entire body. Even though he was still kneeling, both knees started shaking like he was about to copse again. A cold shiver crawled down his spine. His face went pale, his lips trembled, and his breath caught halfway. For a second, it was like the whole room had gone quiet his ears ringing with that one name: Cora.


    His first instinct was denial. He blinked repeatedly, as if he didn¡¯t just hear what he thought he heard. But deep down, a knot of fear tightened in his stomach. From the very beginning, a small voice inside him had whispered that this had something to do with Cora. But he had pushed the thought away, thinking it was paranoia or guilt messing with his head.


    Now, everything made sense. Everything was clicking into ce like a puzzle he never wanted to solve.


    Still kneeling, with a mix of fear and hunger tightening his gut, James swallowed hard, his voice barely more than a whisper as he said, "Cora? So... it was her from the beginning?"


    He shook his head, not to deny it, but to cope with the realization.


    "So, Cora actually did this to me?" His voice cracked. "She actually sent you after me?"


    At that moment there was disbelief in his tone. There was pain too. His words started tumbling out faster now, like a man on the edge. "What did I do? I didn¡¯t do anything to her! It was her! She took everything everything that belonged to me. And now... she still wants to take my life too? What have I done?"


    His voice rose in pitch with each word, not from defiance, but from panic. But before he could speak further, a loud thud echoed in the room.


    Oliver had mmed the butt of his palm hard on the metal table in front of him, making a loud sound that startled even the guards.


    "Shut your mouth!" Oliver barked.


    James flinched immediately, his mouth mping shut.


    "I said," Oliver continued slowly, dangerously, "if you say one more word out of turn, I will cut off your tongue myself. You think I was joking before? I wasn¡¯t."


    James quickly looked down, holding his breath.


    Then Oliver¡¯s eyes narrowed as he leaned forward, his voice dropping to a cold, sharp whisper. "Now listen... and listen very carefully. Something happened in front of Everything Luxury some days ago. And from what I can see... it seems like you¡¯re trying to y your old trick once more."


    hearing what Oliver just said, James looked up slowly, confused, but didn¡¯t dare speak.


    "You see," Oliver said as he walked closer, pacing slowly, "Cora already divorced you. She let go of you. And guess what? You were the one ying her from the beginning. You used her. You lied. You made her think you were something you¡¯re not. And she believed you¡ªbecause she loved you."


    James swallowed hard, his heart beating fast.


    "But now?" Oliver scoffed. "Now she¡¯s finally seen the light. She¡¯s realized who you really are. And suddenly, you want to crawl back. You want to act like you¡¯ve changed. You want to make her look like the one who took everything from you. You want to look like the victim."


    James slowly nodded, his voice shaking as he said, "I¡¯m deeply sorry for everything. I¡¯ve apologized to her. I¡¯ve done everything I can. She¡¯s still angry, but I... I¡¯m still going to¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Oliver¡¯s hand snapped forward and gripped his neck tightly.


    Immediately James gasped.


    The pressure around his throat was hard too hard. The veins in his head started showing. His face turned red. He couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    Oliver leaned in, his voice full of rage.


    "So you¡¯re deeply sorry?" he hissed. "Yet you struck a deal with someone else. Right? Tell me. To do what? To destroy Cora?"

 Chapter 218

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 218</h4>


    Immediately James¡¯s eyes widened in fear as he tried to shake his head, but Oliver¡¯s grip didn¡¯t loosen.


    "Is that not what you¡¯re nning now?" Oliver asked, his words burning like fire.


    At that moment, upon hearing what Oliver just said, even though James¡¯ neck was locked tightly in Oliver¡¯s strong grip his windpipe nearly closing and veins bulging painfully across his temple his eyes widened in horror, not because of the physical pain, but because of the name that had just slipped from Oliver¡¯s lips. He had tried to hide that secret so well, but now it was as if his entire scheme had been peeled wide open in front of someone who clearly knew far too much.


    <fn0248> Get full chapters from find[f]ovel</fn0248>


    "Abigail..." the name danced at the edge of his mind, his thoughts spiraling as panic crept into his gut. How the hell does this guy know? Did Abigail sell me out? No... no, she wouldn¡¯t. But the way Oliver¡¯s hand didn¡¯t tremble even a bit, the confidence in his voice, the certainty in his words it all proved one thing: this wasn¡¯t guesswork. This man knew everything.


    James began to tremble more violently, not just from the pressure on his neck but from the shame and dread that rushed over him like a cold wave. Cora knew? That question hit the hardest. That would exin why she rejected his apologies without even blinking, why she didn¡¯t even look like she cared whether he lived or died. She knew everything every sick n, every low move he made, and the secret meeting with Abigail that was supposed to remain between them. He thought he could y both sides plead for Cora¡¯s forgiveness while secretly conspiring to ruin her once and for all.


    He felt like an idiot now. A desperate, exposed, foolish man. What have I done?


    With his voice cracking, barely able to form words as his waist and knees trembled, James gasped out, "W-who... who are you? Are you Cora¡¯s brother or something? Who are you?" His voice was weak,ced with pain and fear. "She never mentioned... anyone like you. She never told me about you. Why are you." His words cut short with a choking cough as Oliver¡¯s fingers dug tighter into the side of his neck.


    Oliver didn¡¯t answer at first. He stared coldly at the man before him this groveling coward who once thought he could manipte a woman like Cora and walk away untouched. His silence stretched until James could barely breathe.


    Then finally, in a low, deadly voice, Oliver said, "Who I am is none of your concern." His tone sent a chill through James¡¯ already trembling spine. "Just know that I¡¯m here to put you on the right path... the painful one. I¡¯m the consequence of every lie you told, every tear she shed, and every time you thought you were clever."


    Oliver leaned closer, his voice now a slow whisper. "You¡¯re not sorry, James. If you were sorry, you wouldn¡¯t have gone behind her back to make deals again. If you were sorry, you wouldn¡¯t be working with thosedies to ruin her all over again. But guess what?" Oliver¡¯s tone sharpened. "You got caught."


    He released one hand just long enough to p James hard across the face not to hurt him, but to wake him up.


    "Now, answer me," Oliver growled. "Those women Abigail and the rest what did they tell you to do to Cora?"


    At that moment, James knew deep inside that there was no way out. He couldn¡¯t run anymore. Escape was no longer an option. Everything had caught up with him. The fear in his chest was so loud, he could hear his own heartbeat banging like a drum inside his head.


    With Oliver¡¯s hand still gripping his neck, the pain was bing too much. His eyes were red, his breathing short, and his throat was burning. Still, he managed to say in a weak and shaky voice, "If I tell you everything... if I open up to you, will you let me go? Will you let me go freely?"


    Oliver didn¡¯t answer right away.


    James coughed a little, his eyes filled with fear. He could feel how serious the moment was. "This is life and death now," he added, his voice almost breaking. "I need protection. I need help. Thosedies those women they are not ordinary. They are connected. They are powerful. They can hurt me badly. If they find out I spoke... they might not leave me alive."


    He looked at Oliver with desperate eyes. "So I want something. I want privilege. I want protection. Even if it¡¯s just a little. Promise me something, then I will speak. I will say everything, everything I know."


    There was silence. For a moment, all that could be heard was James gasping for air as Oliver still held his neck tightly. Then, slowly, Oliver loosened his grip. He let go.


    James immediately fell to the floor, coughing and gasping hard, as if he had been underwater. His hands trembled as he wiped the sweat from his face. He was struggling to breathe, but at least he could now.


    Then Oliver stood tall, towering over him, staring down with eyes full of power and calm anger. His voice came slow and cold.


    "So... you want privilege?" Oliver asked, like he was testing him.


    hearing what Oliver just says, James quickly looked up, nodding fast, his voice hoarse. "Yes, yes. I want... even if it¡¯s little, I want something. Please."


    Oliver tilted his head slightly. His lips curled into a small, sharp smile.


    "Good," he said. "You want privilege?" He paused. Then nodded once. "Okay. I will give you privilege."


    At that moment, upon hearing what Oliver just said saying he was going to give him privilege James couldn¡¯t help but rx a little bit. His chest, which was rising and falling so fast, slowly calmed down. His beating heart started to slow down too. His shoulders dropped just a little. It was like someone poured cold water on fire inside him.


    Maybe this was it... maybe Oliver was finally going to show him mercy.


    Watching Oliver¡¯s lips closely, almost as if the next words that came out were going to decide if he lived or died. And honestly, they might.


    In James¡¯ head, if Oliver mistakenly asked him, "What do you want?" James already knew what he was going to say. No thinking twice. He would boldly ask for the loan he took from Kingstone Investments to be cancelled. Just wiped off, like it never existed. Given to him for free, no questions asked. Yes, that would be his demand.


    But what came next made his stomach drop.

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 219</h4>


    To hisplete surprise, Oliver didn¡¯t ask him what he wanted. No. Instead, he slowly turned to two of his strong-looking men, men who had been quiet and still like statues all this time.


    And Oliver said in a cold, heavy voice that left no room for questions, "Hold James down. I don¡¯t want him to even move a single foot. Not even a single muscle. Hold him down."


    Immediately James blinked, before he could even understand what that meant, Oliver turned to the third man in the room. "You," he said, pointing, "make sure you open his mouth properly. Pull out his tongue. I want to cut it off."


    At that moment Silence fell, It was as if time froze, for a split second, James didn¡¯t move. He thought he didn¡¯t hear it well. Maybe his ears were lying. But when he looked up and saw Oliver¡¯s face, and then the three men suddenly stepping forward like hungry wolves, his heart that was calm before suddenly started beating like a drum.


    Panic gripped him.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard, It was like a nightmare ying out in real life.


    And at that moment, the three men swung into action.


    Without wasting another second, two of them grabbed his arms one on the left, one on the right. Strong, firm, brutal hands gripped him like steel. They pulled him down to his knees like he was just a rag doll. His legs buckled beneath him.


    The third man grabbed his jaw and forced his mouth open, rough fingers prying at his lips.


    <fn0bb2> Updates are released by </fn0bb2>


    James couldn¡¯t move, he couldn¡¯t fight.


    His knees were on the cold hard ground, and his arms were locked so tightly that pain started to shoot up through his shoulders. It felt like his bones were about to snap out of ce.


    At that moment, upon seeing how serious everything had gotten how Oliver¡¯s voice turned colder, how the men beside him were no longer just guards but executioners James finally knew.


    It was done, there was no more begging, no more waiting, no more chances.


    Immediately his eyes darted left and right, his heart pounded wildly inside his chest. Every second felt like a countdown to something horrible. And then, all at once, the fear exploded inside him.


    Without wasting another second, James began to scream.


    "I¡¯ll talk! Please! I¡¯ll talk!" he cried out with a loud and trembling voice.


    His voice echoed in the room, shaking with panic, as if he hoped his confession might save his life.


    He shouted again. "I swear I¡¯ll tell everything, just don¡¯t hurt me please!"


    The room went quiet. Oliver didn¡¯t say a word yet. He just stared at James.


    James swallowed hard and started to speak, his wordsing fast like someone who had been holding poison in his mouth for too long.


    "It was... it was the women!" James cried out. "They came to me. They came to me because I was Cora¡¯s ex-husband. They knew I had once been close to her, so they wanted to use that."


    He looked at Oliver with fear in his eyes. "They said... they said they wanted Cora to be destroyed. That¡¯s what they said. That they want her to go down. They told me I should help them. They needed me to help them bring her downpletely."


    James¡¯s eyes were filled with tears now, his voice shaking even more. "I tried to tell them that I loved her. I really did. But... I was drowning. The debt, the pressure, everything I didn¡¯t have a choice. I swear, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. This is not how it was supposed to be."


    He dropped his head in shame, his whole body trembling.


    "They pressured me... they pressured me too much."


    The room was dead silent for a few moments.


    Then slowly, Oliver leaned forward just a little, his eyes still locked on James, his voice came out cold, quiet, and sharp.


    "So... what were your ns for Cora, by the way?"


    James froze.


    Oliver¡¯s tone changed calmer now, but full of threat.


    "What ns did you tell them that you were going to go with?"


    At that moment, James slowly raised his head and locked eyes with Oliver again. And then... he swallowed hard.


    He knew, he knew that the moment he opened his mouth and said what came next... he was done for.


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s voice sliced through the silence once again. His tone wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried a sharpness that made James flinch.


    "What n did you discuss with them, James?"


    The question wasn¡¯t just a request for information it was a warning. Ast chance. A final nail, waiting to be hammered.


    James, still on his knees, felt as if the walls around him had started closing in. His throat tightened. His breath hitched. He looked up at Oliver, his lips trembling as if the weight of the truth was choking him. His voice cracked as he finally managed to speak.


    "I¡¯m not going to lie... I swear I¡¯m not..." he began, eyes darting toward the guards holding him down. "I... I¡¯ll tell the truth."


    His head dropped. His voice dropped even lower.


    "They approached me first... the women. They came to me... saying that since I was Cora¡¯s ex-husband, I could help them get to her. They... they wanted her gone. Destroyed."


    James closed his eyes tightly, as if reliving the moment. His jaw clenched before he continued, his voice wobbling.


    "I told them... I told them I loved Cora. That despite everything, I still I still cared about her. But the debt... the money I owe Kingston Investments it¡¯s drowning me. I was desperate. I didn¡¯t know what else to do. They kept pressuring me. Calling. Visiting. Threatening. I swear, I tried to resist... I did..."


    One of the guards behind him scoffed quietly. But Oliver didn¡¯t flinch. He kept staring, expression nk. Cold. Waiting.


    "So I gave in," James whispered. "I told them... I told them that if they could help me get ZXZ back under my name... that I would help them. I said I would create a video. One that would hurt Cora. I¡¯d say whatever they wanted. One of them the one with the heavy ent she said she had deep ties with the media. That she could spin the story however they wanted. She could destroy Cora¡¯s name."

 Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220</h4>


    At that point, James looked up with tears clinging to hisshes. But there was no sympathy in the room. Only silence.


    "They said they¡¯d use Samuel¡¯s past situation... twist it together with what I gave them in the video... and turn it into a powerful narrative. One that would make Cora look like a monster. A maniptive, ruthless woman who destroyed the people closest to her. They nned to make her seem like a bully in business and in personal life. And I... I agreed. At least... that was the first part of the n. I swear, I didn¡¯t even know what came next. I wasn¡¯t told. They said they¡¯d handle the rest."


    His voice cracked again. This time it brokepletely as tears finally streamed down his cheeks. He dropped his head and shook it miserably.


    "But that¡¯s the truth. That¡¯s all I know. I swear it on my life. That¡¯s all I know."


    At that moment, Oliver stepped forward, his voice low but heavy with judgment. He didn¡¯t raise it, but somehow, it still shook the room. His eyes were fixed on James like a de about to drop.


    "So," Oliver said slowly, "you actually decided to do this... to the woman you im you loved. The same woman you stood before me and swore you had changed for. The same woman you said you wanted to win back."


    James couldn¡¯t even look up. His knees trembled where he knelt, and his arms, still restrained tightly by the men beside him, had gone limp.


    Oliver¡¯s voice turned sharper. "And yet, you agreed to destroy her. You nned to betray her. You were going to humiliate her publicly, feed her to the wolves, just because of what? Because of your selfish reason? Because of your own mess?"


    James¡¯s lips trembled. He tried to speak, but Oliver cut him off immediately.


    "You are selfish. From the beginning, you¡¯ve always been selfish. You¡¯ve never changed. You care only about yourself. Not about Cora. Not about what Cora wants. Not about what she needs. Not even for a second. Everything has always been about you your pain, your regret, your guilt... your ego."


    James sniffed, tears already pooling in his eyes. His shoulders shook.


    Oliver continued, his face stone-cold. "You are a greedy person, James. And greedy people... people like you don¡¯t just repent overnight. They don¡¯t transform because they say a few sorrys and shed a few tears. No. It takes more than that. It takes losing everything to learn anything."


    He took a slow breath, then added firmly, "And I am not the kind of man who gives second chances. I hate second chances. Do you hear me?"


    James¡¯s head finally lifted, eyes wet, lips pressed together, but he nodded weakly.


    "Because who knows what you¡¯ll do next if I give you another chance?" Oliver went on. "Will you lie again? Will you stab her in the back again? Will you cry, swear, beg again and still go behind her to ruin her life? You think your tears mean anything right now?"


    At those words, James broke downpletely. The wall he tried to keep up crumbled like dust. He wept loud, messy, shameful sobs.


    "I¡¯m sorry!" he cried, voice breaking. "I¡¯m really sorry! Please please forgive me. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight! I was pressured! I was cornered. I...I didn¡¯t know what to do."


    He sniffled hard. "Please. I swear I¡¯ll stay away from her. I swear. I won¡¯t ever go near Cora again. I¡¯ll stay far away. Just give me a second chance. Please."


    He cried even harder. "Please."


    At that moment, Oliver slowly turned to James with a calm yet dangerous smile on his face. He looked like someone who had already made up his mind, and nothing could change it.


    "Well, no problem," Oliver began, his voice steady, sharp, and cold. "I have epted your apology. I won¡¯t lie Cora is a kind woman. I believe she has already forgiven you in her heart. That¡¯s the kind of person she is."


    James, hearing that, felt a little relief. His tears slowed just a little. He nodded quickly, thinking maybe, just maybe, Oliver would let him go.


    But then Oliver¡¯s smile disappeared. His eyes darkened, and his voice dropped.


    "But let me make something clear to you," Oliver continued, "Me forgiving you... and epting your apology... doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t do exactly what I nned to do."


    James¡¯s heart dropped again. He looked up, confused, scared, and desperate.


    Oliver leaned in just a little, his hands behind his back like a king giving a sentence.


    "I¡¯m still going to do it," he said slowly. "And what I want to do to you... is very, very simple."


    He turned and looked at the guards around him. Then he raised one finger, just a calm, small swipe through the air.


    The room tensed.


    One of Oliver¡¯s men stepped forward immediately. He held arge, thick envelope in his hands, and with a nk face, he handed it straight to Oliver.


    Oliver didn¡¯t look at James again. Instead, he opened the envelope slowly and pulled out a document. The rustling sound of the paper felt like thunder to James, who was now frozen in fear.


    <fn60cd> Discover more novels at f?ndnovel</fn60cd>


    At that moment, Oliver didn¡¯t even bother to sit. He stood like a king issuing judgment, holding the thick brown envelope in one hand and tapping it slowly against his palm. His face was calm, too calm the kind of calm that made James feel even more afraid than if he had been shouting.


    He lifted the envelope and said with a cold, amused tone, "This document right here belongs to you, James. But I want everyone here to understand something it doesn¡¯t just belong to you. It is you. Everything you own, everything tied to your name, every property, every shady deal, everyst drop of asset you think you kept hidden it¡¯s all here. Everything."


    James blinked rapidly, his heartbeat bing uneven. His throat was dry. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt like his chest was about to explode. He hadn¡¯t told anyone about those assets. Not even hiswyer. So how did Oliver...?


    "Let me break it down for you," Oliver continued, flipping the document open as one of his men stood by silently, arms crossed, as if ready to enforce whatevermand woulde next. "Page one, the market value of your house in Oakview Estate. Page two, the two plots you tried to sneak into your cousin¡¯s name retrieved. Page three, your luxury car collection. Page four, the offshore ount you opened in abroad. And oh, page five," Oliver paused, letting his eyesnd directly on James. "The mini casino in Prague. The one you run under that fake name, where you gamble half your conscience away every other month."

 Chapter 221

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 221</h4>


    Hearing what Oliver just said, James¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He shook his head slowly, almost like a puppet whose strings were being cut. "How... how do you know all that?" he muttered under his breath, voice barely audible.


    Oliver smirked. "You think you were the only one watching people, James? You think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to dig for secrets? I was five steps ahead of you the entire time."


    <fn0912> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn0912>


    Immediately James¡¯s jaw clenched as a lump began to form in his throat. Very few people even knew he had a gambling problem, much less the location of the casino, and definitely not the existence of the offshore ount. And now, all his sins were beingid out like dirtyundry under stadium lights.


    Oliver took another step closer and raised his voice a bit, "All of it seized. Frozen. Confiscated. The documents are already with the bank, and they¡¯ve agreed that all of your remaining liquid funds whatever scraps are still left in your ounts will be transferred to me. Why? Because you¡¯re repaying your debt."


    James¡¯s lips began to tremble. "Debt?"


    "Yes, debt," Oliver snapped. "Did you forget the money you owe me? Or did you think forgiveness meant forgetting numbers? Even after we liquidated all your known properties, transferred your cars, and cleared your ounts, after everything..."


    He paused dramatically, then pulled out the final page from the envelope and waved it in James¡¯s face.


    "You still owe me one hundred and fifty million."


    The words hit like a sledgehammer.


    "So," Oliver concluded coldly, "Now, tell me. How do you n to pay the remaining one hundred and fifty million?"


    At that moment, James stoodpletely still. His knees buckled slightly, and his eyes stared nkly at the floor as Oliver¡¯s words echoed in his ears like a death sentence.


    He whispered, barely able to speak, "You mean... I¡¯ve lost everything?" His lips trembled as he looked up at Oliver, his voice growing hoarse. "My house... my ount... even the casino abroad?" His voice cracked. "Everything... and I still owe you?"


    Oliver didn¡¯t blink. He remained standing tall, calm, and cold, arms folded. "One hundred and fifty million," he said, sharp and clear. "That¡¯s what you still owe me. Everything I¡¯ve seized didn¡¯t even scratch the surface.


    "I¡¯m finished..." he muttered, then looked up, his face pale and full of despair. "I¡¯m just as good as dead..., I¡¯m not lying to you. I don¡¯t have anything left. I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯ll sleep tonight. I have no business, no backup, nothing. How... how do you expect me toe up with 150 million in just one month?"


    But Oliver¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t soften.


    "I don¡¯t care how you do it," he replied coldly. "Sell your organs. Sell your soul. Beg on the street if you must. But I want my money. One month. No dys."


    James¡¯s mouth hung open as his heart pounded heavily against his chest. He couldn¡¯t breathe. He felt like he was drowning in his own misery.


    Then Oliver leaned closer, voice dropping low, his eyes deadly calm. "And let me make something crystal clear. If I see you anywhere near Cora again anywhere within reach of her I swear on everything I stand for... that will be thest breath you ever draw."


    James flinched. His lips quivered as tears rolled down his cheeks.


    However Oliver didn¡¯t wait for a reply. He turned around and began walking away, leaving James crumpled on the floor, broken, speechless, and empty.


    At that moment, as Oliver was just about to exit the ce, he suddenly halted. His body stiffened. With a slow, almost theatrical turn, he faced James again. His expression had shifted calm yet dangerous, like a storm held back by sheer will. His voice came out low, but sharp enough to slice through the heavy silence.


    "Oh, and James..." he said, locking eyes with him coldly, "this warning includes thosedies."


    James froze in ce, his heart skipping as he swallowed hard.


    Oliver¡¯s voice dropped even lower, more threatening, more precise. "I don¡¯t care if you try to see them, speak to them, or even think about involving them in your little ns again. If I find out you met them in secret... if I so much as hear that you reached out to one of them... then mark my words," he stepped forward with one hand in his pocket, the other pointedzily but with deadly intent "that will be yourst day on earth. No negotiation. No mercy."


    James didn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t. His lips trembled slightly, but no sound came out. Oliver¡¯s presence had be suffocating. The once-yful gambler now looked like a man stripped of every card, every chip, and every ounce of control he ever thought he had.


    With that, Oliver turned around once more and walked away. His tailored coat flowed behind him, a symbol of power and finality. The door closed behind him with a quiet but powerful thud that sounded far more like a prison gate shutting than a business door closing.


    **


    Cora sat behind her wide desk. The floor-to-ceiling windows behind her cast long rays of sunlight into the room, but her mind wasn¡¯t on the skyline view. Her thoughts were elsewhere still tangled in the aftermath of James¡¯ mess, still trying to steady her emotions after everything that had unfolded.


    Suddenly, her phone began to ring. A soft vibration at first, then the screen lit up. She nced at it absentmindedly expecting another business call or a reminder from her calendar.


    But when her eyesnded on the caller ID, she sat up straighter. It was Melissa.


    Her secretary didn¡¯t usually call unless it was urgent.


    Without wasting another second, she picked it up and answered. "Malisa?"


    "Ma¡¯am," Malisa¡¯s voice came through the line, brisk and direct, "you remember the shareholder you asked me to look into? The one you told me to quietly dig up everything about?"


    Cora narrowed her eyes slightly. "Yes. What about him?"


    "Well..." Malisa took a breath, "the report just arrived."

 Chapter 222

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 222</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Malisa just said, Cora¡¯s expression shifted instantly. Her brows drew close, and without thinking, she shot up from her seat like the name had lit a fire underneath her.


    "Wait... wait are you talking about Mr. B?" she asked in disbelief, eyes wide, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and urgency.


    Malisa gave a slow, confirming nod. "Yes. Mr. B."


    Cora¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mr. B? Of all people?


    Her voice came out sharp now. "So... what do you have on him?" Her fingers tightened into a fist. "Please tell me it¡¯s something good. Something solid. Something we can finally use against that snake."


    Malisa took a deep breath. She could see how much Cora wanted this. How much she needed a win. And Malisa was ready to deliver but not in this situation.


    "I went deep, Cora. I asked questions. I pulled strings. I even reached out to people I haven¡¯t spoken to in years. You know I don¡¯t do that unless it¡¯s serious. I contacted some of the highest-level informants I know people who owe me favors just to make sure I wasn¡¯t chasing shadows."


    But before Malisa could finish, Cora quickly cut her off, her patience already hanging by a thread. Her voice was sharp and direct.


    "Just go straight to the point, Malisa," she snapped. "What happened?"


    At that moment, upon hearing what Cora just said, Malisa drew in a long, deep breath. Her fingers clenched slightly around the phone in her ear, and her eyes didn¡¯t leave the empty report message on her tablet. Instead, she looked off to the side for a second, gathering her thoughts, steadying her voice, and preparing herself for what she knew wouldn¡¯t be easy to say.


    "Cora," she finally said gently, "please... calm down. I¡¯m not trying to frustrate you. I just need you to let me finish because what I¡¯m about to say... it¡¯s not easy to exin. I¡¯m trying to say it the right way, so you¡¯ll understand how serious this is."


    Cora, though clearly agitated, closed her eyes, exhaled slowly, and nodded. "Okay," she muttered, trying to keep her voice from rising. "I¡¯m calm now. I¡¯m listening. Just say it."


    Malisa looked at wall directly this time. "From everything I¡¯ve gathered... all the calls, all the contacts, all the digging I¡¯ve done Cora, I¡¯m beginning to believe Mr. B doesn¡¯t even exist."


    Immediately Cora blinked. "What do you mean he doesn¡¯t exist?"


    "There are two strong possibilities," Malisa said, her voice more firm now. "One: ¡¯Mr. B¡¯ is not his real name maybe a Ghost, or a ceholder for someone else pulling the strings. And two..." She hesitated, "...there might not be a Mr. B at all. No legal documents. No official identification. Not a single verifiable trace."


    Cora¡¯s eyebrows pulled together sharply. Her body tensed as she leaned forward. "Melissa, don¡¯t y games with me. Are you saying you found nothing?"


    "Nothing that makes sense," Malisa confessed. "I spoke to every single man who sold their shares to him. Every. Single. One. And Cora..."her voice dropped slightly"...they don¡¯t even know who they sold to."


    "What?" Cora¡¯s voice cracked with disbelief.


    "They said he never showed his face. Everything was handled through phone call. Shadowy ones. Every document was signed electronically with third-party authorizations. No one saw him in person. No one spoke to him directly. It¡¯s like he¡¯s a ghost, or worse, a smokescreen."


    Malisa took a deep breath and continued. "Even the legal firms I traced... shellpanies. Offshore registrations. The trail always ends somewhere nk. nk records, nk names, nk profiles. Even the pictures I got from the hotel security? Blurred. Deliberately blurred, like someone scrubbed the system before we got there."


    Cora sank back into her chair slowly, her legs feeling weak beneath her. The silence between them stretched out.


    "So you¡¯re telling me," Cora said finally, her voice t and hollow, "that after all this effort... you still don¡¯t know who Mr. B is?"


    At that moment, Malisa slowly nod her head on the phone, her expression filled with the weight of uncertainty. "Yes," she said softly. "I don¡¯t have anything. Nothing. It¡¯s like this person doesn¡¯t exist."


    Cora¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t blink for a moment. Her lips pressed into a tight line as she slowly turned and began pacing in front of her desk. The silence in the room was heavy. Her heels clicked softly on the floor. Then she ced her fingers on her forehead, trying to steady her thoughts. Then she looked up and said, on the phone, "This just means one thing. A warline has been drawn."


    She turned to Malisa fully, voice growing firm. "Whoever this Mr. B is... he¡¯s not here to y. He¡¯s here to take over. He¡¯s not testing the waters he¡¯s already swimming in them. The percentage of shares he¡¯s holding now gives him a strong voice in ZXZ. That¡¯s not something done on a whim. This is an attack."


    Her voice cracked with anger for just a second, but she quickly rposed herself. "Could it be James?" she asked, almost as if she didn¡¯t want to hear the answer. "It¡¯s all beginning to feel like it¡¯s James¡¯s work. The timing, the secrecy, the sudden appearance of Mr. B and these shares... it smells like James."


    Malisa frowned and shook her head immediately. "I understand why you¡¯d think that, but honestly, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s James," she said with certainty. "Cora, listen to me. I know James. He might be many things, but I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s capable of pulling off something like this at least not this clean. Not this silent. You know how he works... he¡¯s louder. He leaves footprints. This... this feels like something else."


    Cora the took a seat and leaned on the edge of her desk, still skeptical but trying to listen. "So what then? You¡¯re telling me this mystery man just rose out of nowhere, bought a massive percentage of ourpany, and nobody knows who he is? You want me to sit here and believe that?"


    <fn3534> This update is avable on find?novel</fn3534>


    Melissa held her hands up. "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m saying whoever this Mr. B is... he¡¯s dangerous. He¡¯s either hiding under a very strong cover, or... he doesn¡¯t exist. Which is even more dangerous."

 Chapter 223

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 223</h4>


    Cora stared for a few long seconds, her mind racing. Her voice came out low and sharp. "This is how people try to y smart under my nose. But I¡¯m not going to let that happen. Not again. Not ever."


    Malisa took a slow breath before speaking again. "That¡¯s why I said you need to act fast. But before you do anything rash, there¡¯s something else. I just got a piece of news concerning James..."


    Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What about James?"


    Malisa leaned forward a little and lowered her voice.


    "It just broke out not long ago. Something big."


    At that moment, Cora gripped her phone so tightly that her knuckles turned pale. Her voice came out low but sharp, "What news is that, Malisa? What news actually broke not long ago?" There was tension in her voice not fear, but a stern demand for rity. Whatever it was, she needed to know, and fast.


    Malisa didn¡¯t rush. She leaned forward, her voice calm but grave, like someone about to deliver a truth that might shake the room.


    "It¡¯s about James Leck," Melissa began, watching Cora¡¯s eyes narrow. "Kingstone Investments remember the huge investment they made in James¡¯pany? They pulled out. They recalled everything. Every dor, every agreement, every use that was holding him up. And guess what? He couldn¡¯t pay back."


    Cora didn¡¯t blink. Her silence screamed louder than words.


    Malisa continued, "His house? Seized. All his cars? Gone. Even the luxury one he unted around during thest shareholder meeting. All taken."


    She paused before delivering the next blow. "And it doesn¡¯t stop there. James was actually a gambler, Cora. A big one. He had a major casino outside the country. I dug into it. That too? Seized. Shut down. Everything¡¯s frozen. His bank ounts, assets... all of it is going to be liquidated and handed back to Kingstone Investments."


    The silence in the room was thick. It wasn¡¯t just news. It was justice. Cold. Final.


    Malisa leaned back slightly. "From every indication, James is broke. Completely down to zero."


    Hearing that, Cora stayed frozen for a few more seconds, her lips slightly parted. Then, as if slowly absorbing the weight of the information, she sat back and let out a quiet breath.


    Her expression didn¡¯t show pity. Not even surprise. It was satisfaction. Cold, sharp satisfaction.


    "That¡¯s exactly what he deserves," she said finally, her tone firm. "I¡¯m not going to feel sorry for him. Not even for a second. People like him people who walk around hurting others without remorse they deserve everything thates for them."


    Her voice grew stronger with each word. "This? This is his fair share. His reward for all the evil he¡¯s done. He thought he was untouchable. Well now, he¡¯s touched."


    She lifted her chin, as if reiming something inside her. "And if this has nothing to do with him, then good. That means I¡¯ve got someone else to focus on. Someone else who thinks they can take what¡¯s mine."


    Her lips curled slightly not in a smile, but something more dangerous. Satisfaction and warning wrapped into one.


    She looked at Melissa and said firmly, "But I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m just getting started."


    At that moment, Malisa nodded, but looked a bit worried. "So," she said slowly, "how are we even going to find this Mr. B?" Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but there was a heavy concern in it. "He¡¯s not someone we should joke with. I mean it. Something inside me, like a strong gut feeling, keeps telling me this man... he¡¯s nning something right now this very moment."


    She leaned forward and looked directly at Cora. "We can¡¯t just sit back and fold our arms like everything is okay. That would be foolish. It would be a big mistake, Cora."


    Malisa paused for a second, then added, "No, we must push forward. We must find out who he is and what he really wants. I don¡¯t like the silence around his name. It tells me this man is dangerous. Very, very dangerous."


    Cora didn¡¯t interrupt. She just watched Malisa quietly, her lips slightly pressed together. The silence between them was thick, but it wasn¡¯t cold it was thoughtful.


    Then Malisa straightened herself and said firmly, "I¡¯m not going to sit down and wait for the worst. No way. I need to start putting my ns in order, even if I don¡¯t know everything yet. But first... I need to know who this person is. I must know him."


    She nced sideways for a second, then turned back to her desk. Her voice dropped a little. "I do have someone," Malisa said carefully. "Someone who might be able to help us. But I¡¯m not sure you¡¯d agree to it, Cora..."


    <fnd> Chapters first released on find[?]ovel</fnd>


    At that moment, Cora narrowed her eyes a little, still gripping her phone as she let out a small sigh. "Okay," she said, her voice low but firm. "Let me hear about it. Who is this person you¡¯re talking about? Talk to me."


    Malisa didn¡¯t hesitate. She leaned forward slightly and said, "It¡¯s someone we¡¯ve used before. Not someone new. He¡¯s a bit unorthodox, I¡¯ll admit, but if there¡¯s one person who can pull this off, it¡¯s him. Lovi. He¡¯s the only one I can think of right now who has the reach, the connections, and the brains to find out who Mr. B really is."


    The moment the name left Malisa¡¯s lips, Cora¡¯s face instantly changed. Her expression tightened, and she didn¡¯t even let Melissa finish before cutting her off sharply.


    "No," Cora snapped. "No, Melissa. I¡¯m not going to ept that. Lovi? Again? Absolutely not. I don¡¯t trust that guy. He¡¯s corny, shady, and something about him just rubs me the wrong way. We haven¡¯t even settled what happened thest time, Malisa. He still hasn¡¯t epted the money for the job he did. And now you¡¯re proposing another deal with him? No way. I don¡¯t want that guy involved in anything we¡¯re doing."


    Melissa kept her calm, though her expression was now mixed with frustration. She sighed and slowly replied, "If you don¡¯t want Lovie involved, then I¡¯ll be honest with you, Cora... it simply means you¡¯re not ready to uncover the identity of this Mr. B. That¡¯s just the hard truth. We can¡¯t afford to be picky about help, not now."


    There was silence for a moment.


    Cora stared at the ground, her jaw clenched. She wasn¡¯t ready to admit it, but Melissa had a point. This wasn¡¯t the time to let personal feelings get in the way of strategy.


    Malisa continued to press, her tone more persuasive now, "Listen, I¡¯m not saying we let him walk all over us. This time, we draw the line. We set the n straight for him upfront. No negotiation, no back and forth. We give him clear terms, and he either epts or walks away. It¡¯s that simple. But we both know he¡¯s good at what he does, Cora. That¡¯s the only thing I can say about him. He¡¯s not perfect, but he delivers."

 Chapter 224

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 224</h4>


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s voice lowered a bit, but her tone was still sharp and unsettled. "Still... I don¡¯t trust that guy one bit," she muttered, gripping her phone tightly. "Even the first job he did, Malisa... yes, it worked, but something about him didn¡¯t sit right with me. I haven¡¯t fully trusted him since then."


    Her thoughts raced as she continued, "And now you want to add this to it? This is bigger. More serious. We¡¯re not talking about cleaning up someone¡¯s mess. We¡¯re talking about digging into something that might shake everything. Something that might be dangerous. You really want to bring in someone like him, when we don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s truly capable of?"


    She let out a frustrated sigh, her brows furrowing deeply. "Yes, I liked how he handled that previous job he was swift, precise but that doesn¡¯t erase the fact that he¡¯s shady, Malisa. He¡¯s not someone I feelfortable trusting when we¡¯re walking on such a thin line."


    On the other end of the call, Malisa gave a quiet nod as if Cora could see her. "Alright then," she said calmly. "No problem, Cora. If you¡¯re not convinced about Lovie, then there¡¯s no point in trying to chase the identity of Mr. B. Let¡¯s just forget that angle entirely and move on to something else. We¡¯ll think of another n something clean. Something we can fully control."


    Malisa¡¯s words echoed with a mix of disappointment and calm resignation. But there was also subtle pressure behind them an unspoken weight in her tone. She was letting Cora make the decision, but she wasn¡¯t hiding what it might cost them.


    And Cora heard it. She paused, her lips pressed tightly together. She felt the tug of logic and the pull of emotion. Her instincts screamed not to trust Lovie. But her curiosity... her burning need to know who Mr. B really was... that hadn¡¯t left her.


    She exhaled slowly, her voice quieter now. "You really want to use this Lovie guy again, don¡¯t you?" Her fingers tapped lightly against the armrest of her chair. "Although I¡¯m curious. I really want to know the identity of this person..."


    Then she leaned back, closing her eyes for a second, weighing the danger against the unknown. Then she whispered, more to herself than to Malisa, "But what choice do I have?"


    At that moment, Malisa didn¡¯t respond immediately. She took a slow breath, then nodded subtly even though Cora couldn¡¯t see her. Deep inside, she understood just how risky this entire situation was bing. Using Lovi again was not what she wanted, especially not when trust was still an issue, but the truth was crystal clear he was their only option for now. They didn¡¯t have the luxury of choices anymore.


    With her voice low but firm, Malisa then said, "Alright, Cora. It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll reach out to him right away. No room for dys this time. He gets two days just two to get us the full identity of this Mr. B. No excuses, no funny business. If he messes up or drags his feet, we cut ties for good."


    However Cora didn¡¯t answer immediately. There was a noticeable silence on the line as if she was weighing her own decision all over again. Then, after what felt like a long pause, she muttered, "Okay. Give him the job."


    Malisa¡¯s eyes narrowed with resolve. "Good. But before I even ce that call, we need to put something else in motion. Something stronger. We can¡¯t just sit back and wait for two days. What if Mr. B strikes before then? We need an immediate safeguard. Something we can fall back on if things spiral."


    Without hesitation this time, Cora said, "I¡¯ve already thought of that."


    Malisa raised her brows, curious. "Oh?"


    "Yes," Cora said, her voice sharper now. "After this call, I¡¯m contacting Robert. I need that percentage of shares back the ones I gave himst time. I want them back today. I don¡¯t care how he feels about it. That¡¯s leverage I can¡¯t afford to lose."


    Malisa nodded in agreement even before Cora finished. "That¡¯s a smart move."


    <fnd6aa> For original chapters go to find?novel</fnd6aa>


    Cora went on, "And after that, I¡¯m going to start drawing up something else. I don¡¯t know what yet, but I¡¯m not going to sit around waiting for Mr. B to make the first move. He may think he¡¯s already ahead, but he¡¯s about to find out he messed with the wrong people."


    Malisa smiled faintly. "That¡¯s what I wanted to hear. I¡¯ll take care of Lovi. You handle Robert. Let¡¯s move."


    At that moment, the call ended with a low beep, leaving Malisa sitting in quiet thought. But over on the other side, Cora didn¡¯t waste a single second. She picked up her phone again and scrolled straight to Robert¡¯s contact. Her finger hovered for half a second just long enough to consider the weight of the conversation she was about to have then tapped the call button.


    The phone barely rang once before Robert answered, almost as if he had been waiting for her call.


    But before Cora could even open her mouth, Robert¡¯s voice came through calm, firm, but unusually eager.


    "Cora! I was just about to call you right now. Your call beat me to it. I really need to see you. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about urgently. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re free today, but we can meet. In fact, I¡¯d rather we talk in person."


    Immediately Cora blinked, taken aback for a moment. The timing felt strange too strange to ignore. She had called him for a reason, a serious one. But now Robert also had something important to say?


    "Okay, that¡¯s fine," Cora replied, trying to keep her voice steady and casual, but inside her mind was already trying to piece things together. "I also need to tell you something. So why don¡¯t we talk over coffee?"


    However there was a pause on the other end. Then Robert responded with a soft chuckle.


    "That¡¯s perfect. I¡¯m already heading out. I¡¯ll text you the address. It¡¯s not far. I think you¡¯ll like the ce."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll see you soon," Cora said softly, already beginning to stand from her seat.

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 225</h4>


    At that moment, not long after, Cora¡¯s car pulled into the quiet parking lot of the small, upscale restaurant Robert had chosen. It wasn¡¯t a shy ce, but it had a calming atmosphere lighting, soft jazz in the background, and big windows that let the sunlight pour in gently.


    She stepped out,posed and sharp as ever, wearing a dark olive zer with a ck dress underneath. Her heels clicked with confidence across the tiled floor as she made her way in.


    Robert was already there, he sat at a table near the window, a cup of coffee in front of him, untouched. His fingers tapped lightly against the table as if his mind wasn¡¯t at rest. But the moment he spotted Cora walking in, he immediately stood up like a gentleman. His expression was neutral butced with unease.


    However Cora didn¡¯t rush. She walked over, her eyes never leaving his, her face unreadable. When she reached the table, she didn¡¯t sit right away.


    Robert offered a small smile, but there was no real joy behind it. Instead, his voice was firm and direct.


    "Cora, thank you foring. I was just about to message you again, but I¡¯m d you made it."


    She gave him a small nod and finally took her seat, crossing one leg over the other. Her posture told him she was listening, but not in the mood for drawn-out pleasantries.


    Robert took a breath. His fingers stopped tapping. Then, he leaned forward slightly, his voice low and clear.


    "I¡¯ll go straight to the point. A piece of news came to me not long ago, and it honestly shook me. I believe you may already have an idea about it... but I still felt I needed to face it directly and clear the air before things spiral further."


    Cora didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes narrowed ever so slightly, but she waited for him to continue.


    "I¡¯m really sorry, Cora. I¡¯m sorry for how my sister spoke to you. I just found out she approached you, and in the most unpleasant way possible. That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. I didn¡¯t send her, I didn¡¯t even know she¡¯d done it until today. And when I did... it made me sick."


    There was a pause.


    Robert¡¯s voice had softened, but it held weight. The kind that came with regret, and fear of what that disrespect could cost him.


    "She crossed the line. And I want you to know... I don¡¯t support what she said. I know you can handle yourself, Cora. I¡¯ve seen how you carry yourself, how you work. You didn¡¯t deserve that kind of treatment, and I hate that it came from a member of my family."


    At that moment, Cora leaned back slightly in her chair, her hand resting on the edge of the table. Her voice was calm but firm as she spoke. "Robert, it¡¯s not your fault. I don¡¯t even put that in my mind anymore. I¡¯ve forgotten about it, and honestly, I don¡¯t even want to talk about it again." Her eyes softened for a brief moment, showing she meant what she said.


    But Robert wasn¡¯t letting it go. His posture straightened, and his tone carried both guilt and urgency. "Cora, I know how my sister can be," he said, shaking his head slowly. His brows pinched together as if even recalling her behavior annoyed him. "Her attitude is irritating at times, and I can imagine the things she might have said to you. I know they weren¡¯t nice." He let out a short breath, his jaw tightening before his voice softened again.


    "She¡¯s just a big talker, Cora. That¡¯s all she is. She runs her mouth more than she thinks. Half the things she says, she doesn¡¯t even mean." His eyes locked on Cora¡¯s, earnest and steady. "But even with that, it doesn¡¯t excuse her. Talking too much doesn¡¯t give her the right to throw insults at you, or to try and make you feel less than you are."


    Still Cora stayed quiet, watching the way his hand gripped the coffee cup now in front of her, his knuckles pressing pale against the porcin. He was bothered, truly bothered, and she could see that.


    "I¡¯m very sorry," Robert continued, his tone carrying a weight that showed he wasn¡¯t just saying it out of obligation. "I¡¯ll keep apologizing if that¡¯s what it takes. I know you¡¯ve already forgiven her in your heart. I can see that. But I¡¯m asking you... for me... to forgive her again." He paused, his voice dipping low, more personal. "Not for her, but for me."


    He leaned forward a little, his expression softening. "And I¡¯ll make sure of something else too. She wille to you herself. She will stand in front of you and apologize, sincerely, from her heart. That I promise you."


    <fnff2d> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnff2d>


    At that moment, Cora then slowly raise her eyes and look at Robert. Her tone was calm, but it carried weight. "No problem," she said softly. "When the timees, and she actually apologizes sincerely, then I¡¯ll think about it. But for now, I don¡¯t want to talk about that anymore. I have something else to discuss with you. It¡¯s important... and no, it¡¯s nothing bad."


    Robert adjusted his posture, sensing a shift in her mood. He didn¡¯t interrupt.


    Cora continued, "It¡¯s about the shares. The ones I told you to keep for me... the ones I transferred to your name a while back. I want them back now."


    There was a brief silence as Robert blinked, trying to process the sudden switch. Then he exhaled through his nose and nodded slightly. "I figured this day woulde. And honestly, I¡¯ve always known they were never mine."


    He looked her directly in the eyes, his tone respectful. "As for that, definitely... you know I¡¯ll get it for you. I mean, immediately. But just so you understand, it will take a little time like a few days for the transfer to be processedpletely. It¡¯s not something I can do in a snap. But definitely, before the week runs out, it¡¯ll be yours again."


    Hearing Robert words, Cora narrowed her eyes just a little. She didn¡¯t look upset, but she wasn¡¯t smiling either. "Why not now?" she asked him. "Like... can¡¯t you do it now? Is there something else that¡¯s going to dy it?"

 Chapter 226

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 226</h4>


    At that moment, Robert leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming lightly against the table as he tried to assure her once more. His voice was steady, almost calm.


    "Nothing serious was standing in the way. The only issue was the process, it would take time. A week, maybe two, before everything could be finalized and properly transferred back to you."


    He emphasized again.


    <fn81f7> Latest content published on find?novel</fn81f7>


    "You have nothing to worry about, I will keep to my words."


    Cora listened, her eyes studying him quietly. On the surface, she forced a small nod, her lips parting just enough to say, "Okay, no problem, I will trust you on that." Her tone carried a softness that almost sounded convincing, but inside her chest, unease twisted.


    Deep down, she didn¡¯t quite believe him. There was something in his eyes, something in the way he avoided directness, that didn¡¯t sit right with her. Yet, she swallowed that feeling. This wasn¡¯t the time to argue or show doubt. If she pressed too hard now, it could create a crack, a rift, one that might ruin what they were about to build together.


    The estate project they had in motion was too big, too important. At this early stage, she couldn¡¯t afford to seed distrust or make him feel cornered. If she wanted her shares back, she had to y along, at least for now.


    So she kept her expression calm, her face unreadable, even though her thoughts were louder than her words. She knew she would wait. She would watch. And when the time came, she would make sure she got what she wanted hopefully without any more dys.


    At that moment, Cora slowly rose to her feet, brushing her palms across the sides of her skirt.


    Her voice was steady but polite when she said, "Well, since everything we needed to discuss has already been said and agreed upon, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now."


    She turned, ready to take her first step toward the exit, when suddenly Robert pushed his chair back and stood up as well. His movements were quick, almost urgent, as if he couldn¡¯t let her walk away just yet.


    "Wait, Cora," he said, his tone carrying a mix of warmth and insistence. He adjusted the cuffs of his shirt, then met her gaze with a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "How about we hang out for a bit? Maybe grab a bite together. Just have some fun."


    Cora tilted her head slightly, her brows knitting in mild surprise. But Robert pressed on before she could reply.


    "Remember," he added, "you promised me we¡¯d fix a date for that dinner. We kept pushing it, but why not make it today? Why not now?" His eyes softened, though his words carried enough weight to show he was serious. "I know things have been chaotic for youtely. Everything has been pulling at you from every side. But just for once, why don¡¯t we take a breather? We can go somewhere nice, enjoy a quiet evening, and put the stress aside, even if it¡¯s only for today."


    At that moment, Cora¡¯s face carried a calm smile, but her thoughts were pulling in two different directions. Inside, she was torn. Part of her wanted to decline Robert outright and walk away, because she wasn¡¯t interested in anything that felt like a distraction. The other part reminded her that rejecting him too harshly mighte back to bite her, especially since they had that estate project waiting ahead of them. She needed the partnership, and she couldn¡¯t afford to nt seeds of distrust right now.


    Her heart, however, wasn¡¯t leaning toward Robert at all. Every time she remembered his sister¡¯s nasty words and the scene with his supposed girlfriend, she felt an unshakable distaste.


    Thest thing she needed was to be caught in another messy tangle, especially in public, especially when her focus should be elsewhere.


    At that moment her mind shed back to Mr. B the mystery person she couldn¡¯t get out of her head. That was the real fire she had to put out. Every second wasted on Robert felt like she was losing ground to someone who might already be plotting her downfall.


    Taking a slow breath, she lifted her eyes to Robert. Her tone was polite but carried firmness. "I¡¯m sorry, Robert. I can¡¯t today. I already have something important waiting for me. In fact, when I left for this meeting, I was on my way there. I only stopped by because I thought it was necessary to hear you out first. I do appreciate the thought, but it has to be another time."


    At that moment, hearing what Cora had just said, Robert¡¯s chest tightened a little. He could already sense why she was pulling back. In his mind, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that it had everything to do with Victoria and Abigail. He knew those two could be sharp-tongued, reckless with their words, and sometimes cruel. And who wouldn¡¯t try to distance themselves after the way they had spoken to her? He imagined what Cora must have endured, the insults, the cutting remarks, the way her dignity would had been trampled. For a second, Robert felt ashamed, not because he had spoken against her, but because of the weight his family had ced on her shoulders.


    Still, he didn¡¯t want to press her further or make her more ufortable. He took in a quiet breath and forced himself to keep his tone calm, steady, almost gentle. "No problem," he said softly, nodding. "I understand." His words weren¡¯t just a dismissal; they carried sincerity, a silent promise that he would not force his way in where he wasn¡¯t wanted.


    Cora lowered her gaze, bowing her head slightly in acknowledgment. Her movements were calm but distant, a polite wall rising between them. She was ready to leave, her steps already tilting toward the door, her shoulders squared as if she wanted to carry her worries alone.


    But before she could take even one step forward, Robert suddenly spoke again. His voice was lower this time, careful, as though he was stepping onto fragile ss. "Cora," he called gently, making her pause. His eyes held a softness, but there was also a trace of concern etched in his face. "Is there something troubling you? Something you want to talk about or maybe something you¡¯d rather share?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 227</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Robert had just said, Cora froze for a second.


    She didn¡¯t say a word. Her eyes blinked slowly, but she quickly adjusted her expression like nothing had happened.


    Then a soft smile returned to her face, but it wasn¡¯t real it was forced, practiced, polite. Deep inside her chest, her heart had skipped.


    Because right now... everything that Malisa had told her was starting to echo loudly in her head.


    "That guy likes you," Malisa had warned casually.


    "He might not say it straight, but the signs are there. The way he looks at you, the way he wants to be around you... girl, open your eyes."


    <fnebfd> This content belongs to find¡¤novel</fnebfd>


    However Cora had brushed it off that day. She told Malisa she was overthinking things. She evenughed about it.


    But now, standing here with Robert staring at her, waiting for a response, everything was beginning to make terrifying sense. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the puzzle pieces were clicking together fast. His behaviortely. and offered to help her with every little task none of it felt random anymore. And now, with what he just said?


    She was starting to suspect it hard, the thought made her deeply ufortable.


    Cora wasn¡¯t someone who liked messy emotional attachments, especially not when the lines between business and personal started to blur. She hated it. She hated the awkwardness, the misread intentions, the strange tension that suddenly made simple conversations feel loaded with meaning. It wasn¡¯t fair. It wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to go between them.


    She thought their rtionship was clear-cut: just business, with a hint of professional friendship. She thought she had kept her boundaries obvious. But maybe... just maybe... Robert had seen things differently from the beginning.


    That alone made her retreat into her shell.


    Her smile widened a bit more, this time to hide the frustration rising in her chest. She took a slow breath, like she was gathering something from deep inside.


    Then, softly but firmly, she spoke. "Well... I don¡¯t have anything to say," she said, her voice calm and even. "There¡¯s nothing troubling me. But thanks for caring."


    At that moment, hearing what Cora just said, Robert felt like the wind had been knocked out of him not because her words were loud or harsh, but because they were so clear, so definite. The rejection was quiet, polite even, but it hit him in a ce he hadn¡¯t prepared to guard.


    He stood there, staring at her for a second, trying to process it. The disappointment didn¡¯te all at once it crept in slowly, starting from the pit of his stomach, rising into his chest like a slow burn. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Now, she had drawn a line in the sand and stood firmly behind it.


    However Robert didn¡¯t like how she did it. Not because she was rude no, Cora was tooposed for that. But because it felt like she had been waiting for the right moment to cut things off, like she had made up her mind long before he even opened his mouth. That thought alone bothered him more than anything else.


    But what was he going to do? Force her? Beg her? That wasn¡¯t who he was. If there was anything Robert believed in, it was choice. And if Cora had made hers, he had no right to push further. No matter how much it stung.


    He gave her a small nod, masking the tightness in his chest. "No problem," he said, trying to keep his voice light. "I hope... maybe some other time, we¡¯ll get to have dinner together."


    Cora nodded. It was quick, without hesitation. She didn¡¯t look angry, but there was no warmth in her eyes either. Just courtesy. That kind of hurt more than anger ever could.


    Then, without another word, she turned and left. Just like that. No second nce. No lingering look.


    However Robert stood there for a beat longer, then slowly walked toward his car. The quiet inside the vehicle was deafening. As soon as he sat down and shut the door, he let out a frustrated breath and leaned back, closing his eyes for a second. His stomach growled, but not just from hunger. It was something else a gnawing difort that kept tugging at his mind.


    He was starving, yes, but not just for food. He was starving for answers. For rity.


    And in his gut, he knew exactly where the problem started.


    Victoria, Everything about this situation screamed maniption. Cora¡¯s sudden distance, the cold but careful way she spoke, the way she avoided emotional contact it was too calcted. It wasn¡¯t Cora. It was someone else¡¯s influence, and he had a strong feeling Victoria was behind it.


    His jaw tightened. His eyes slowly opened, sharp and focused.


    This wasn¡¯t just about Cora turning him down. This was something deeper. Someone had gotten to her nted seeds of doubt, twisted the narrative. And he knew who to start with.


    But Victoria wasn¡¯t his immediate concern. If he wanted the full story, he needed to talk to Abigail. She was the one who would get closer to Cora than anyely. She would know what happened, or at least give him a piece of the puzzle.


    He started the car, his mind racing faster than the engine.


    Robert wasn¡¯t just going to let this slide.


    He was very, very hungry because he knew that it was Victoria that is the cause of this and definitely he wants to see Abigail because he wants to know what is actually going on. Why would they approach Cora in this manner?


    Without wasting any more time, Robert¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel tighter as he sped through the streets, heading toward the one ce he was certain Abigail would be. There was no hesitation in his movements, no second-guessing. He knew her well enough to know she always spent her afternoons at her gship restaurant, the crown jewel of her empire.


    It wasn¡¯t just any restaurant. It was a high-ss establishment nestled in one of the most prestigious parts of the city. With its sleek, modern design and award-winning menu, the ce screamed luxury and exclusivity. But beyond the mour, what made it even more special was its origin. This restaurant was Abigail¡¯s first baby the first enterprise she had built from scratch with nothing but her ambition, grit, and ideas. Every detail inside reflected her taste and personality. From the art on the walls to the crystal lights above the tables, it was a reflection of her rise and sess. And unlike many others in her circle, Abigail had earned her ce in the business world without shortcuts.

 Chapter 228

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 228</h4>


    Not long after Robert arrived, parked his car swiftly, and walked in with a purpose. He didn¡¯t stop at the host stand. He didn¡¯t look around. The staff knew him, and none dared to block his path. He went straight to the hallway that led to Abigail¡¯s private office. His footsteps were firm, echoing through the corridor like a man on a mission.


    Inside the office, however, a different kind of energy filled the air.


    Abigail and Victoria were seated across from each other on either side of a ss table. Their posture was tense, their eyes darting, their fingers restless. A deep silence had settled in between them, only broken by the asional tapping of Abigail¡¯s perfectly manicured fingers against the armrest of her chair. Something had gone wrong, and they both felt it.


    Suddenly, Victoria let out a loud, annoyed sigh one that practically shook the silence.


    "That good-for-nothing boy," she muttered bitterly, rolling her eyes as she tossed her phone on the table. "He¡¯s not answering his phone calls anymore. Can you imagine that nonsense?"


    Abigail didn¡¯t say a word at first. She just stared at Victoria with a cold expression, lips slightly pressed together, waiting for her to finish.


    "I thought you promised him something far better?" Victoria went on, frustration building with every word. "Why is he this greedy? Huh? Extremely greedy. After all the things you said you¡¯d offer him money, position, leverage over Cora. Everything! And he still has the audacity not to pick your calls anymore? Just imagine."


    At that moment, Abigail her forehead creased and her tone growing sharper by the second leaned forward and continued her heated rant, her voice dripping with venom and disbelief.


    Her hands were moving wildly, pping against the table with every word that came out of her mouth. The anger she¡¯d been holding in had finally burst through the cracks.


    "Just imagine," she hissed through clenched teeth, her jaw tight. "Just imagine if I had already given that fool some part of the money. If I had offered him even 25% up front. This is what he would¡¯ve done? Run away?" She scoffed loudly, shaking her head in disgust. "He thinks he¡¯s smart. That lowlife thinks he can just vanish, treat me like some desperate fool, and walk away from this? Never. Not in this life."


    However Victoria sat silently for a second, watching Abigail explode. But even she couldn¡¯t deny how dangerous the look in Abigail¡¯s eyes had be. That wasn¡¯t just anger anymore. That was a promise of revenge.


    Abigail leaned back, took a deep breath, andughed bitterly. "He thinks he can get away with this. That I¡¯ll just sit back and say ¡¯oh well¡¯ hell no. A deal is a deal. We had an agreement. He gave me his word. He took my offer. And now he wants to disappear like I¡¯m some street girl he can toy with?"


    Her hand balled into a tight fist.


    "If he doesn¡¯t want to do the deal anymore, then fine. I¡¯ll force him. I¡¯ll make sure he follows through, whether he wants to or not. He doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s dealing with. I can sue him. I can drag him to court and destroy him with nothing but a contract and a goodwyer. And trust me, I¡¯ll win. But I won¡¯t even go that easy route."


    Abigail¡¯s voice dropped, low and dangerous now.


    "No. He doesn¡¯t deserve legal mercy. I¡¯m going to handle this the hard way. The forceful way. I¡¯m going to make him regret thinking he could ever cross me."


    <fn338d> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN()vel</fn338d>


    Victoria, still leaning back in her chair, raised her brow slightly, then smiled. A slow, wicked smile that said she fully agreed.


    "Well," she said coolly, "I actually believe everything you just said. You¡¯ve always known how to handle problems in ways no one else dares." She crossed her legs slowly and tilted her head. "But that good-for-nothing boy... deserves to be punished. Deserves to be punished mercilessly."


    At that moment, before Abigail could say another word, the door to her office suddenly swung open with a swift, unexpected creak. The sound sliced through the tension like a knife, forcing both Abigail and Victoria to snap their heads toward the entrance, their conversation cut short in an instant.


    And then... their eyes widened.


    Standing there, framed by the door like a shadow with intent, was none other than Robert.


    For a few seconds, the room fellpletely silent.


    Their furious energy, the anger that had just been boiling moments ago, immediately shifted into something else entirely shock, confusion, and something they couldn¡¯t quite ce. The rage that had been dancing in Abigail¡¯s eyes just seconds before slowly faded, her lips parting in disbelief.


    Victoria blinked quickly, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. Robert? Here? his presence in that moment wasn¡¯t just unexpected it was rming.


    Robert didn¡¯t say a word at first. He simply walked in, his gaze fixed, his expression unreadable. His silence carried weight. Heavy, pressing weight. The kind of silence that filled a room before something dangerous was said. The kind of silence that made people ufortable.


    Victoria, not one to let herself get rattled easily, was the first to regain her voice.


    She quickly stood up from her seat, stering on the fakest smile she could find. Her tone was light, but her eyes were anything but.


    "Well, well, well," she said, stepping toward him with an air of fake surprise, "What are you doing here, Robert?"


    She tilted her head slightly, trying to make it sound casual, as if this wasn¡¯t one of the worst possible times for him to walk in. She chuckled dryly, eyes darting to Abigail briefly.


    "What a coincidence," she went on, brushing a strand of hair from her face with mock ease. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually here to apologize to Abigail." Her voice dripped with sarcasm disguised as cheer. "You know... for the way you¡¯ve been treating her. The cold shoulder. The silence. All of it."


    She narrowed her eyes just a little.


    "Well, if that¡¯s why you¡¯re here," she said with a forced smile, "then that¡¯s a very, very good thing to do."

 Chapter 229

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 229</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Victoria just said, Robert couldn¡¯t help but shake his head slowly in disappointment. He wasn¡¯t just annoyed, he was exhausted. He hadn¡¯t expected to run into her here, especially not in this very spot, at this particr hour. But of course, knowing Victoria, she was always lurking in ces she shouldn¡¯t be, especially when it had something to do with Cora.


    Without even asking, he already knew what she had been doing. The look on her face, the smugness in her voice it told him everything. She had most likely been in the middle of another conversation about Cora, gossiping, strategizing, nning her next move like she was ying some twisted game. That was always her way pretend like she¡¯s above it all, when deep down, she¡¯s knee-deep in the mud of her own schemes.


    Then Robert folded his arms across his chest, letting out a tired sigh of disappointment.


    Then he looked directly at Victoria, not blinking, not smiling. His voice was calm, but it carried a weight. "Well, sorry to disappoint you, Victoria. But I¡¯m not here to apologize for anything."


    He paused and tilted his head just slightly, his tone sharpening. "Now tell me what exactly have I done that requires an apology? Did I offend you somehow? Or is this one of those moments where you expect everyone to grovel just because you feel entitled to it?"


    The room grew tense. Victoria¡¯s lips twisted into a look of disgust, her eyes narrowing like she had just been pped in public. She wasn¡¯t used to people standing their ground, especially not Robert. She had always assumed she had some kind of unspoken power over him, maybe because of their past, or maybe because of how entangled things used to be.


    She scoffed, then stepped forward with her arms still folded tightly across her chest. "So, big brother you¡¯re not here to apologize?" she asked with a mocking tone, loud enough for anyone nearby to hear. "Then why did youe?"


    At that moment, upon hearing what Victoria just said, Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his jaw clenched tightly. There was no hint of a smile on his face only sheer disappointment and a storm brewing in his chest. He didn¡¯t expect to run into her here, not today, not now. And seeing her standing there, arms folded with that smug expression stered across her face, only confirmed one thing she had to be involved in some sort of twisted n, probably scheming again about Cora or pushing Abigail¡¯s agenda further.


    He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him that. He could see it all over her face. That subtle grin, the way her eyes rolled when she spoke, and the unspoken pride she carried as if she had something over him. But not today.


    Robert took one step closer, his voice low but firm, "Well, that¡¯s none of your business, Victoria. So keep your mouth out of it."


    Immediately Victoria raised a brow at him, but Robert didn¡¯t let her cut in. He continued sharply, "Let me just warn you now, I¡¯m not here to listen to any of your bbing. I¡¯m your elder brother, and I advise you to give me that respect."


    He took a pause, his breathing heavier now, eyes locked on hers like a man holding back a flood of rage. "I¡¯m not going to condone any other thing you¡¯re going to say here to me, because Victoria, I¡¯m extremely serious about this. Don¡¯t push me."


    For a moment, silence filled the space between them. But it wasn¡¯t calm. It was thick, and tense.


    Hearing the words that just came out of Robert¡¯s mouth, and more importantly, seeing the dead serious expression on his face, Victoria felt a sudden chill run down her spine. She had seen Robert angry before but this wasn¡¯t just anger. It was raw and cold. The kind of anger that didn¡¯t shout or throw fists it just stared right through anyone like fire waiting to ignite.


    She took a small step back, arms still folded but her confidence clearly shaken. "Fine," she mumbled, raising her hands slightly in a half-surrender, trying to appear unfazed, though her eyes said otherwise. "You better don¡¯t try to y smart here or threaten anyone. That¡¯s what I just have to say."


    Then her tone shifted. Cold. Cautionced her next words like venom. "Be wary of everything you say today, because if not... you should know that there¡¯s somebody above you who also doesn¡¯t take shit. That is Dad."


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s expression was unreadable cold, collected, and calm but the silence in his steps was loud. As he walked past Victoria without acknowledging her presence or her words, she was left standing awkwardly, lips slightly parted, expecting a response that never came. But Robert was already steps ahead, his gaze fixed on Abigail.


    He came to a stop right in front of her. For a second, he didn¡¯t say a word. He just stood there, staring directly into her eyes eyes that had once held affection for him, but now mirrored nothing but challenge. Abigail folded her arms across her chest and arched a brow with clear irritation.


    "Why the sudden look?" she asked sharply. "You came all the way here, Robert. That means you clearly have something on your chest. So say it and stop wasting both our time. I don¡¯t have the patience for whatever it is you¡¯re trying to do."


    Her voice was cool but biting, each word hitting like a subtle p. Robert blinked once, and the corner of his lips curled, but it wasn¡¯t a smile. It was something darker disappointment maybe, or disgust.


    "Oh..." he began, his voiceced with a slow bitterness, "so you¡¯re already prepared to fight whatever I¡¯m going to say? That¡¯s good. That¡¯s not even new with you. You¡¯ve been doing that from the start."


    <fn39a4> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fn39a4>


    The he took another step closer, his voice tightening with every word. "You act too entitled, Abigail. Always have. You talk and behave like the world should revolve around you. You think you¡¯re untouchable, as if you¡¯re above everyone else. Like you can treat people however you please and no one should question you."


    Hearing Robert word¡¯s Abigail¡¯s face twitched slightly, but she didn¡¯t interrupt him. She stood her ground, lips pursed and chin lifted.


    Robert¡¯s tone grew heavier. "And if you can talk to me...me, the man you once imed you were going to marry like this, with this arrogance, then tell me... what would you have done if I was just some random man on the street? What would you have done if I wasn¡¯t from a name that carried weight?"


    He paused, letting that question hang in the air. The silence was cold. Abigail¡¯s fingers flexed at her side.


    "You see," he continued, voice lower now, but cutting deeper, "that attitude of yours? It¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s ugly. And worse, it¡¯s going to lead you nowhere. You better fix it, Abigail. You better start working on it... not just for others, but for yourself."

 Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 230</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what Robert just said, Abigail didn¡¯t blink. Her hunger burned quietly, but she refused to let it spill into words. She stood still, chin up, holding his gaze with fierce calmness. Her silence wasn¡¯t weakness it was power. The kind of power that made Robert hesitate for a split second, but not enough to stop him from continuing whatever he hade for.


    Victoria, however, had heard enough.


    She stepped forward and couldn¡¯t hide the irritation in her voice anymore. Her arms folded tightly across her chest, her jaw locked, and her eyes red with disbelief. "Why are you doing this, Robert?" she asked sharply, her toneced with frustration. "Why are you talking to her like she¡¯s beneath you? Is she your ve? Or are you just that desperate to feel powerful?"


    Still Robert didn¡¯t answer, but his re shifted briefly toward Victoria.


    "This is the 24th century," Victoria continued, her voice rising slightly. "Everybody here man or woman has the same privileges. Gender doesn¡¯t make you superior. You don¡¯t get toe in here and talk to Abigail like she¡¯s nothing. Respect is earned. And if you can¡¯t respect her, don¡¯t expect her to give you any. It goes both ways. Respect is reciprocal, Robert. You should have learned that by now."


    Then the room suddenly felt tight with tension.


    Abigail still hadn¡¯t moved, hadn¡¯t said a single word. But Victoria¡¯s voice carried enough fire for both of them. Her words echoed through the space, loud enough for anyone around to hear.


    But before Victoria could continue, Robert¡¯s hand snapped up, silencing her mid-sentence.


    "That¡¯s enough," Robert said, his voice cold and sharp. "Keep your mouth shut, Victoria. I wasn¡¯t talking to you."


    His eyes narrowed, a smirk curling at the edge of his lips as he looked between the two women.


    "Just look at the both of you," he said slowly, his tone dripping with contempt. "Birds of the same feather. It makes sense now. The best of the same fate. All these fellows together."


    At that moment, Robert stepped forward, his voice cutting through the air with sharp impatience. His brows knitted tightly, his jaw stiff, and his eyes locked straight on Abigail.


    "Tell me, Abigail," he said, his tone heavy with usation. "What business do you even have with Cora? Why did you go to her? And not just you...you dragged Victoria along too. For what reason? What did she ever do to you? She didn¡¯t offend you, she didn¡¯t harm you, she didn¡¯t take anything from you. So why?" His voice rose, the anger breaking through. "Why would you approach her like that? Why would you attack her in such a manner?"


    He leaned forward, his hands pressing down on the table, eyes narrowing with fury. "You better start talking, because I want answers. I need to know what was running through your mind when you decided to go after her."


    For a moment, Abigail just stared back at him, her face calm but her eyes filled with disbelief. Then, slowly, she shook her head, almost in pity.


    "Unbelievable," she muttered, her lips curving into a cold smile. "So this is what you came here for? You traveled all the way here just to defend Cora? To fight her battles like some knight in shining armor?"


    Her voice hardened, disappointment dripping from every word. She straightened her back, her eyes meeting his with unflinching defiance.


    "I can¡¯t believe you, Robert," she said firmly. "You really came here just to scold me on her behalf? Doesn¡¯t that woman have her own mouth? Doesn¡¯t she have her own hands? Can¡¯t she fight her own battles?" Abigail¡¯s voice rose as she leaned in closer, her expression sharp. "Or did she hire you as her personal PR manager? Her secretary? Or maybe her bouncer?"


    At that moment, Victoria couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Her face tightened in frustration, and she took two bold steps forward until she was standing right beside Robert. She didn¡¯t even nce at him her eyes were on Abigail but her voice was aimed directly at her brother, clear and full of disappointment.


    Without wasting a second, she said coldly, "I¡¯m truly disappointed in you, Robert. Deeply. You didn¡¯t even try to exin yourself to Abigail. Not even once. You didn¡¯t take a second to calm her down or let her know what really happened between you and Cora. Instead, you¡¯re here... interrogating us? Asking meaningless questions like some detective?"


    Her words hit like sharp pebbles against ss light but deliberate enough to crack something inside. She turned her full attention to him now, eyes narrowed.


    "What exactly are you doing, Robert? What did youe here for? To defend Cora? To use us of being wrong for protecting someone we love? Or to start a pointless argument just to avoid answering the real questions?"


    Victoria didn¡¯t stop. Her voice was rising, not in anger, but in bitter disbelief.


    <fn4003> Original content can be found at F¦ÉndNovel</fn4003>


    "You think this is about Cora being innocent? Let me ask you why did you take that picture with her in the first ce? Why were you even that close to her if there was nothing going on? Why were you smiling with her like you had nothing else in the world to care about? You could havee to Abigail, shown her that picture yourself, and told her it was a mistake if it was a mistake."


    She paused briefly, her arms folding tightly across her chest, as if hugging herself from the cold truth.


    "But no," she went on. "You didn¡¯t do any of that. You let her find out on her own. And now you¡¯re here ying victim, as if we¡¯re the problem. As if Abigail is the one at fault for reacting. As if I your own sister am wrong for standing up for her."


    At that moment she shook her head, clearly disgusted, then scoffed.


    "In my books, it is not a crime for a woman to fight for what belongs to her. It is not a crime to protect what you¡¯ve built, to stand against someone trying to tear it down. And I dare you to ask anyone with a heart they¡¯ll say the same. What you¡¯re doing, Robert, is shameful. You¡¯re defending someone who has no ce in your life while turning your back on someone who¡¯s always had your back."


    Her voice broke slightly but she didn¡¯t let it show. She pressed her lips together, tightened her stance, and with a small shake of her head, added,


    "Just imagine this. Just imagine what you¡¯re doing right now. It makes me feel ashamed to even be associated with you. I¡¯m your sister. And right now, I don¡¯t even recognize the man standing in front of me."


    She stared straight at him, unblinking, her next words slow and heavy like stones beingid one by one.


    "This isn¡¯t who we are. This isn¡¯t the Jackson family I know. Our family deserves more than this, Robert. Much more."

 Chapter 231

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231</h4>


    At that moment, Abigail¡¯s sharp words cut through the air, and the room grew heavy. She turned toward Victoria, her hand lifting slightly as if asking her to hold back. "Calm down," Abigail muttered, her eyes still locked on Robert. "It hasn¡¯t gotten to that point yet. Yes, he¡¯s annoying, very annoying extremely but it hasn¡¯t reached that level, so calm yourself."


    Victoria¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, her chest rising and falling quickly, but she stayed quiet, folding her arms. She was still fuming, but Abigail¡¯s voice carried enough weight to make her pause. Robert, on the other hand, was burning inside. His face had tightened, his jaw clenched so firmly that the veins on his neck stood out. He wanted to snap at Victoria, but the anger was already boiling so hard that if he let it out, it might explode into something ugly. So, he swallowed it down, though his eyes gave away how close he was to losing it. His stare lingered on Victoria for a moment longer, then shifted back to Abigail.


    However Abigail leaned back slightly, her expression turning cold, her lips curling into a half-mocking smile. "So, your purpose ofing here is to threaten me, isn¡¯t it?" she asked, her voice sharp but steady. "You came here to tell me to stay away from Cora, right? That¡¯s what all this is about, isn¡¯t it?" Then her voice grew stronger, pressing him harder with every word. "Just say it. Isn¡¯t that what you want to tell me?"


    <fn379f> Fresh chapters posted on Find1Novel</fn379f>


    Robert¡¯s chest heaved as he tried to keep calm, but Abigail didn¡¯t stop. She leaned forward now, her gaze drilling into him. "You really like her, don¡¯t you?" she said, her toneced with usation. "You want to be with her. That¡¯s what this is all about, right? Just admit it. That¡¯s what you¡¯re trying to tell me."


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice steady but carrying a sharp edge as he stood his ground.


    "Let¡¯s not y this game, Abigail," Robert said calmly but firmly. "You always take something small, something simple and turn it into a scene. A weapon. That¡¯s your pattern, not mine."


    Abigail crossed her arms tightly, her eyes sharp and filled with disbelief. "Excuse me? Are you trying to me me now for reacting to your nonsense?"


    Robert didn¡¯t flinch. "I¡¯m not here to y the victim or the viin. I came here to talk. But clearly, you¡¯re only listening to the voice in your head."


    "Oh, please," Abigail scoffed, rolling her eyes. "You expect me to believe you didn¡¯te here because of Cora? Because from where I¡¯m standing, your actions say otherwise."


    Then Robert¡¯s tone cut through the silence of the room.


    "I didn¡¯te here to talk about Cora," he said bluntly. "I don¡¯t owe you or anyone here any exnation about her. So don¡¯t twist my presence into something it¡¯s not."


    And then, with a boldness that caught her off guard, he asked, "And what if I do? What if I really decide to pursue her? What exactly are you going to do about it?" His stare never broke from her face, challenging her. He pressed further, mocking the idea that she could stop him. "Are you going to run to Father again, like you did before? Is that the only strength you know how to use?"


    The weight of his words lingered in the air.


    "Both of you have no right to meddle in my dealings with Cora, especially when it was about a business contract something farrger than you both petty jealousies or insecurities."


    Then his voice grew harder as heid it bare: "You both need to stop pushing your luck. This isn¡¯t about love, and it isn¡¯t about family gossip. It¡¯s about business, something massive that I¡¯m working on with her. I don¡¯t owe you exnations, and I¡¯m not here to ask for permission either. I was first, I set my stance long ago, and you know it."


    Then the room fell still, the tension rising. Abigail¡¯s fingers curled tightly against her side, her lips pressed into a thin line as if she was trying to keep herposure. This side of Robert bold, unyielding, and cutting wasn¡¯t what she was used to. She had always thought she could push him, manipte him, but this time his resolve was like stone. Her eyes widened slightly before narrowing again as she finally spoke, her voice low, quivering not with fear but with restrained fury.


    "So you¡¯re threatening me now?" she asked, her tone sharp, her chest rising and falling faster as she locked eyes with him, daring him to confirm it.


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes fixed sharply on Abigail. His voice dropped lower, calmer, but it carried weight like stone.


    "Believe whatever you want," he said firmly. "Say it¡¯s a threat, say it¡¯s advice, I don¡¯t care. But what I¡¯ve told you stands. Mind your business and keep clear of mine. I don¡¯t owe you any exnations, Abigail. You can twist things however you want, you¡¯ve always been good at that. But this time, I¡¯m not here to y your games."


    He leaned forward just slightly, his expression colder than before. "Think about it we¡¯re not even married, and already you act like you own every corner of my life. Bossy, controlling, always digging, always needing to stay ahead of everyone else. That¡¯s not strength, that¡¯s desperation. I¡¯m notfortable with it, and I¡¯ll say it in."


    Abigail¡¯s chest rose and fell faster, her hands curling on the table, but Robert didn¡¯t stop. His voice cut through the tension like a de.


    "I don¡¯t care if you cry to my father again, or if your whole family lines up to speak for you. That doesn¡¯t scare me. What I¡¯m saying is simple stay out of anything that concerns me and stay out of anything that concerns that girl. Don¡¯t meddle with my work. Don¡¯t meddle with my decisions. Both of you." He turned, his eyes locking on Victoria, his tone biting. "You¡¯re my sister, Victoria. I know your tricks. I know how you plot when you think no one is watching. But let this sink in not everyone is someone you can toy with. Some people bite back harder than you think."

 Chapter 232

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 232</h4>


    He let that hang heavy in the air. Then he straightened his jacket, turned his back to both of them, and took a slow step toward the door.


    The silence burned until Abigail¡¯s voice broke it, sharper now, her pride stung deep. She pushed herself up from her seat, her re locked on his back.


    "So, Robert," she snapped, her voice quivering with rage, "you actually insulted my family, right? You stand in front of me and say my family should not cry, should not push? Is that what you just did?" Her tone cracked with fury as her finger pointed at him.


    "You can disrespect me all you want, but I have never never tolerated anyone disrespecting my family."


    At that moment, Victoria shook her head with clear disappointment, her voiceced with both sarcasm and frustration. "Just look at him," she said, pointing at Robert. "Be blinded by love, Robert. Bepletely stupid. You think Cora is going to save you? You think Cora is untouchable? You think this foolishness you¡¯re doing won¡¯t blow back on our family?"


    Her eyes darted to Abigail. "Just imagine my own brother standing here, running his mouth like this... saying all these things to someone who actually cares about him. Someone who¡¯s been loyal to him. Someone our family has been working so hard to connect him with. And now he¡¯s spoiling everything just because of what? Because of a girl? Because of Cora?"


    Then, as if realizing Robert had no ns to apologize, she turned directly to Abigail, her tone softening. "Abigail," she said in a controlled, apologetic voice, "I¡¯m so sorry. On behalf of my brother and on behalf of my entire family, please don¡¯t take what he said to heart. Please. Robert doesn¡¯t mean it. He¡¯s just angry or confused or maybe overwhelmed. There¡¯s no way absolutely no way he would actually insult your family. That¡¯s not possible. He would never do something like that. And I¡¯m so sorry that you had to hear him say those things."


    Abigail stared at Victoria for a second. Her chest was rising and falling slowly, clearly holding back a tide of emotion. She crossed her arms, and her voice came out sharp and cold. "That¡¯s exactly what happened," she said. "That was exactly what he said. He insulted my family, and I¡¯m not going to condone that nonsense. I won¡¯t. I¡¯ve tolerated a lot, but this? No."


    She took a step forward, her voice rising. "This has gotten to a point where I cannot just stand there and fold my hands anymore, hoping he¡¯ll change ore to his senses. I¡¯m done letting things slide. I won¡¯t take disrespect not toward me, and definitely not toward my family."


    But Robert didn¡¯t flinch. He stood still, his jaw tight, his arms folded. His voice came out firm and unshaken. "Like I said before," he muttered, "I¡¯m familiar with your games. All of them. I¡¯ve seen it before, and I¡¯ve yed along long enough."


    He looked directly at Abigail now. "None of your emotional ckmail or false usations are going to work on me like they used to. You want me to fold again? You want me to crawl and beg you, hoping you¡¯ll forgive me? No. It¡¯s not going to happen."


    He then slowly turned his head toward Victoria. "And you too. I know what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re twisting this narrative, making me the viin, trying to push me into a corner. But I¡¯m not falling for it. Not anymore."


    <fn0123> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn0123>


    Looking back at Abigail, he added, "Mind you, I didn¡¯t insult your family. I didn¡¯t. But I know you¡¯ll twist my words however you want to make yourself feel better. That¡¯s fine. Do whatever you want. But I still stand my ground."


    He took one final step back. "I didn¡¯t insult your family," he repeated slowly, clearly and firmly. "And no matter how loud you scream or how many people you try to pull into this drama, I won¡¯t let you guilt me into silence again."


    At that moment, as the words "this marriage is over" left Abigail¡¯s lips, her voice was calm but heavy with finality. Her eyes didn¡¯t blink, her hands clenched into fists, and there was no hesitation in her tone only the thick silence of a woman who had finally had enough. Robert had pushed her too far, and now she was done. Absolutely done.


    Victoria¡¯s face froze for a second, as though she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. Then she shot up from her seat so fast that the chair behind her screeched across the floor. "No, no, Abigail, it hasn¡¯t gotten to this point," she said, waving both hands in front of her like she was trying to erase Abigail¡¯s words from the air. "Please, calm down. Let¡¯s just... let¡¯s just breathe and talk this through, okay? I¡¯ll talk to Robert. I¡¯ll talk to my parents. Just please don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t say you¡¯re calling it off."


    Abigail¡¯s lips curled into a small, bitter smile. "So now you¡¯re asking me to calm down? After your brother stood right here and disrespected me, disrespected my family, and made it clear he doesn¡¯t even want this marriage? Where were you when he said all that? Where were your apologies then?"


    Victoria looked cornered, desperate, even a little shaken.


    "I know, I know. What he said was wrong. I agree with you. But please, think about the families. Think about how much effort has gone into this marriage. You know how much both sides want this to work. Abigail, just think about it."


    Then Abigail let out a slow, tired breath, her voice steadier now but still cold. "Don¡¯t guilt-trip me with the family talk. I wasn¡¯t the one who created this mess. I didn¡¯t tell Robert to say those things. I didn¡¯t tell him to treat me like some extra baggage he has to tolerate. I tried. I¡¯ve always tried. But it¡¯s clear now he doesn¡¯t want this. He doesn¡¯t want me. And I¡¯m not going to force myself to stay in a ce where I¡¯m not respected."


    Victoria opened her mouth again to respond, but Abigail raised her hand to silence her.


    "No. Don¡¯t defend him. His actions speak louder than your excuses. And you know what? I¡¯m proud of myself for drawing the line. I deserve peace. I deserve respect. And if Robert can¡¯t give me that, then he doesn¡¯t deserve me."


    Then she picked up her purse from the table and stood up, adjusting the strap on her shoulder with calm control. "This is me saving myself before I lose everything my respect, my sanity, my peace. And you can tell your brother that I said thank you. Thank you for showing me who he really is before it was toote."

 Chapter 233

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 233</h4>


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s eyes were zing, his voice already rough around the edges from holding back everything he truly wanted to say.


    "You know what, Abigail?" he said, teeth clenched. "Say whatever you like. Do whatever pleases you. Twist everything till you feel better. Honestly, it¡¯s not my concern anymore."


    Abigail blinked in disbelief, folding her arms across her chest like she was bracing for a storm. But Robert didn¡¯t even give her another look. Without a pause, without waiting for a single word in response, he turned around and stormed out of the office, mming the door behind him.


    The sound echoed in the room like a p.


    Victoria stood frozen, her eyes wide as her gaze followed the door that had just swung shut. "Damn it," she muttered under her breath.


    Then she suddenly let out a short, frustratedugh, dragging her fingers through her hair.


    "Did you see that?" she asked no one in particr, but Abigail was still standing stiff. "He just he just walked out. My own brother, storming out like that... and for what? For Cora?"


    At that moment Victoria dropped back onto the chair like her legs couldn¡¯t carry her anymore.


    "He¡¯s acting like she¡¯s some damn queen," she continued angrily. "As if Cora is untouchable. As if she¡¯s up there on some throne and the rest of us are crawling in the dirt."


    She sighed again, shaking her head. "You saw the way he was hurting, Abigail... you saw it."


    Her voice was softer now. A little shaky.


    "That pain in his eyes? That wasn¡¯t just anger. That was something deeper. I¡¯ve never seen him like this. Never seen him so... so protective. So defensive. So broken over someone. Not even when he and his ex broke things off."


    She looked up, locking eyes with Abigail.


    "Whether he says it out loud or not, one thing¡¯s clear he has deep feelings for her. Real ones. And the worst part? He¡¯s not even trying to hide it anymore."


    Victoria shook her head again, but this time there was no anger in her voice. Just disbelief. Disappointment.


    "It¡¯s crazy. That little n of ours... it didn¡¯t just fail. It crashed and burned."


    At that moment, Abigail let out a slow, heavy sigh, her chest rising and falling with frustration. She dropped her hand to the side of the desk, tapping her fingers restlessly against the polished surface. Her lips curved into a bitter smirk as she turned to face Victoria, who had been pacing behind her with folded arms and narrowed eyes.


    "Well," Abigail said, her voice low and sharp, "it seems the n didn¡¯t work after all."


    She gave a short, humorless chuckle before shaking her head. "But what surprises me most... I¡¯ve never seen Robert that angry at me before. Not like that. He didn¡¯t even look at me like his sister just another person getting in his way."


    Victoria stopped pacing and turned her full attention to Abigail, her face unreadable. Abigail continued, her tone growing more heated.


    "I don¡¯t really know what got into him, but fine. Since that n didn¡¯t work, it¡¯s obvious they¡¯ll forge ahead with the next one. They¡¯ve probably already talked about it behind our backs. And as for that good-for-nothing." she pped her hand on the desk with a loud smack, "When I see him, I swear, I¡¯m going to strangle his neck!"


    Victoria raised her brows slightly but said nothing.


    "He can¡¯t just show up, feed me hope, and then disappear like smoke," Abigail hissed. "That¡¯s not how this works. Not with me."


    There was a pause. Abigail stepped away from the desk and walked slowly toward the window, pulling back the curtain just enough to see the driveway outside. Her voice came quieter now, butced with more venom.


    "And now that I know Robert is actually interested in Cora..." Her lips curled. "Then I¡¯m not going to go easy on her anymore. No more pity. I¡¯m going to push her to the edge. I¡¯ll make her question her ce, her worth, everything. She won¡¯t know what hit her."


    Victoria crossed her arms tighter, her expression slowly shifting as she watched Abigail¡¯s mind spiral.


    <fn89e8> Th?s chapter is updated by find~novel</fn89e8>


    Abigail suddenly turned around. "And one more thing..."


    Victoria blinked. "What?"


    "I¡¯m very, very curious to ask."


    Victoria tilted her head. "Curious? About what?"


    There was tension in the air now, a stillness between them as Abigail didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    At that moment, Victoria would then face Abigail, asking.


    " What are you curious about? What¡¯s going on? Is there something troubling you aside of what Robert just did?"


    At that moment, Abigail took in a deep breath, her arms crossed tightly against her chest as she turned sharply to face Victoria. Her eyes narrowed, and a faint trace of bitternessced her voice.


    "Well," Abigail said with a forced chuckle, "it is not something really, really bad... but didn¡¯t you hear Robert clearly mention something about contracts with thatdy?"


    Victoria blinked. "Wait, what?"


    "Exactly!" Abigail snapped, pointing in the air with annoyance. "That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. He said something about a contract. Which means hello? Robert and Cora are actually working together on something. A contract, Victoria. A real business deal."


    She tilted her head and added with a mocking tone, "So... you really didn¡¯t know about it?"


    Victoria furrowed her brow, shaking her head slowly, clearly confused. "No. No, this is actually the second time I¡¯m hearing it from Robert¡¯s own mouth again. I swear, Abigail, I¡¯m shocked. He didn¡¯t mention anything to me. Not even a hint. I¡¯ve never even heard about this deal. I don¡¯t know anything about it."


    Abigail gave a cold smile. "Then that makes it worse. Don¡¯t you see? Not only does Robert like her, he trusts her enough to partner with her on something important. And he didn¡¯t tell you, didn¡¯t tell me. That should tell you how serious this is."


    She began pacing the floor, anger rising with each step. "I mean, Victoria,e on. Since when did Robert start hiding things from us? Thisdy just came from nowhere, and suddenly she¡¯s got a seat at the table? That doesn¡¯t sit well with me at all."


    Victoria sighed and sat back slowly. "So what now?"


    "What now?" Abigail¡¯s eyes red. "Now we do what we should have done from the beginning. We deal with Cora. Not lightly. Not politely. Not cautiously."


    She stopped pacing and faced Victoria with a steely re.


    "If she wants to y with fire, I¡¯ll bring the whole damn storm. She¡¯s going to learn that this little dream of hers whatever it is with Robert it ends now. I won¡¯t stand by and watch her get both the man and the business. No. Not this time."


    At that moment, Victoria took a step closer, her brows furrowed and her voice low but intense. "What exactly are you nning, Abigail?" she asked. "We can¡¯t keep sitting around doing nothing while that good-for-nothing bitch continues to worm her way into everything. Do you not see what she¡¯s doing? She¡¯s using tactics that are too calcted for someone like her. If we don¡¯t move now, she¡¯s going to sweep everything from under us before we even realize it. This isn¡¯t the time to hesitate."

 Chapter 234

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 234</h4>


    Abigail¡¯s lips curled slightly into a tight, bitter smile as she leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs slowly. "I know what I¡¯m doing, Victoria," she said in a low, confident tone. "There¡¯s something already on my mind. But it¡¯s not something I can tell you right now. Timing is everything, and I won¡¯t mess this up because I rushed. You¡¯ll know when I need you to know. But just trust me it¡¯s not going to be nice."


    Victoria let out a sharp sigh and folded her arms, pacing a few steps across the office floor. "Well, you may want to be secretive with your n, but I¡¯m not going to sit around and watch. I have my own way of handling things too. I¡¯m going to speak to my father. I¡¯ll tell him everything about what Robert said, about what just happened, and how he¡¯s been defending that woman like she¡¯s some goddess. My father isn¡¯t going to take this lightly. He¡¯ll do what¡¯s necessary. And if I know him well enough... Robert is about to feel something he wasn¡¯t ready for."


    At that moment, Abigail nce at Victoria with a calm, yet dangerous look in her eyes. "No problem," she muttered under her breath, her voice low but heavy with quiet rage. "I really need to get something going now."


    Victoria folded her arms and nodded sharply. "Good," she said with a twisted smile, "because I¡¯m not just going to sit back and let that bitch keep winning. I¡¯m heading out right now to go settle scores with Robert myself. You just sit tight and wait for the good news."


    With that, Victoria turned on her heels and marched out of the room with purpose, her heels clicking against the marble floor. The door shut behind her with a thud.


    Left alone, Abigail stood still for a moment, her arms crossed tightly. Her expression was hard to read half fury, half disappointment. She then reached into her purse and pulled out her phone. Her fingers didn¡¯t hesitate. She knew exactly who to call.


    The line barely rang once before a voice picked up on the other end.


    Without a greeting, Abigail spoke coldly. "I have a job for you."


    The man on the other end didn¡¯t interrupt, didn¡¯t ask questions. He simply waited.


    "I¡¯ll be sending you two pictures. First, find the guy in the first picture. Track him. I don¡¯t care how you do it. Once you¡¯ve got him," she paused, her jaw clenching harder, "then I¡¯ll tell you what to do to the woman in the second picture."


    There was silence. Then the man said tly, "Noted."


    The call ended.


    Then Abigail lowered the phone slowly, her eyes narrowed. Her jaw was tight not just from anger, but from disbelief. Disbelief that Robert... Robert, of all people, could stoop this low. How dare he humiliate her? How dare he break her pride?


    But what burned her even more was the fact that she was losing....losing to another woman. A woman who wasn¡¯t even close to her level. A woman she considered beneath her. That humiliation... that pain... it was so bitter, it made her want to scream.


    **


    Oliver was seated in his office, the wide ss windows casting a glow of sunlight across the polished desk. His posture wasposed, but his eyes carried that familiar sharpness the look of a man who was always ten steps ahead. The office was still until the sound of the door opening broke the silence. Lisa stepped inside, her movements careful and respectful.


    <fnb8b6> This text is hosted at FindN()vel</fnb8b6>


    She paused halfway across the room, bowed her head slightly, and extended an envelope toward him. Her voice was soft but direct.


    "Sir, these are the pictures of bothdies, and their details are attached below."


    Without hesitation, Oliver reached forward, his long fingers wrapping around the envelope. He opened it in one smooth motion, his eyes narrowing as he slid the contents out. The first photograph caught his attention.


    It was Victoria.


    His gaze lingered on the picture, studying her features with a quiet intensity, as though searching for weakness hidden beneath her confident smile. Slowly, his lips parted.


    "So..." he murmured, his voice calm yet cutting, "she¡¯s among thedies giving Cora a tough time."


    Lisa, standing a few steps away, lifted her eyes just enough to nod in confirmation. "Yes, sir," she replied, her tone steady. "Victoria. She¡¯s from the Jackson family."


    Oliver leaned back in his chair, the photograph still between his fingers. A faint smirk yed at the corner of his lips, though his eyes remained cold. "Jackson family," he repeated slowly.


    At that moment, Lisa¡¯s confirmation only seemed to fuel Oliver¡¯s resolve. His fingers drummed lightly on the edge of the envelope as he studied the picture of Victoria Jackson, his gaze hard and calcting. The polished smile in her photograph mocked him; it was almost as if she had no idea the storm that was already circling above her head.


    Oliver leaned back in his chair, his jaw tightening. "So this is the daughter of the Jacksons," he muttered, his voice carrying a cold edge. "They raised her without discipline, without control. Look at her pampered, arrogant, and reckless. And now she thinks she can throw her weight around and torment Cora? Just because of her family name?" His tone dropped lower, more menacing. "The Jacksons should have contained their daughter, but since they chose not to, they¡¯ve left me with no other choice."


    Lisa shifted uneasily, but she didn¡¯t interrupt. She had seen this look in Oliver¡¯s eyes before, the one that meant he was done tolerating foolishness.


    Then Oliver rose slowly from his chair, tossing Victoria¡¯s picture back onto the desk. "If the Jackson family refuses to teach her the meaning of limits, then I will. I¡¯ll give them a visit they will never forget. Let them understand that no family, no name, no fortune ces them beyond reach. Not when theye after what¡¯s mine."


    His voice grew firm,ced with finality. "They will learn that when anyone cross certain lines, you pay the price. And I will make sure Victoria Jackson and her family learn that lesson, perfectly."

 Chapter 235

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 235</h4>


    At that moment, Oliver leaned back in his chair, his sharp eyes scanning Abigail¡¯s picture with a calcting stare. His jaw tightened as if he were weighing every word Lisa had just said.


    "So," he muttered slowly, his tone heavy with disdain, "this is the real puppeteer. The others bark, but she is the one pulling the strings." He flicked the edge of the photo with his finger, almost as if daring the woman in the picture to defy him. "A woman born into power, spoiled by influence, and protected by her family¡¯s media empire. No wonder she thinks she can y God."


    Lisa nodded firmly, keeping her voice steady. "Yes, sir. Her family¡¯s reach is deep. Owning two major television stations under different names gives them a strong advantage. Her mother controls one, her father the other, and Abigail herself has built a radio station with significant influence. They¡¯ve used these outlets to twist narratives in their favor for years. People believe what they see on those screens, and she knows it. She knows how to bend public opinion to crush her enemies."


    Oliver¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile, one that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Manipting stories, bending truths, rewriting reputations... she thinks this makes her untouchable." He tapped the picture against his desk beforeying it down with a deliberate calmness. "But arrogance has always been the downfall of the powerful. When a person believes their lies are stronger than truth, they stop watching their blind spots. And that¡¯s when they fall."


    At that moment Lisa lowered her gaze but dared to add, "Sir, this isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s done it. From the little digging I¡¯ve managed so far, it seems Abigail has a long history of destroying anyone who stands in her way. She is... meticulous. Almost ruthless. Once she sets her eyes on someone, she doesn¡¯t stop until their name is dirt."


    Oliver chuckled under his breath, a soundced with mockery rather than amusement. "So she¡¯s equipped, you say? Equipped to bring down anyone she wants?" He leaned forward, his voice sharp, clipped, and filled with a dangerous calm. "Well, I too am equipped, Lisa. Only difference is I don¡¯t need to hide behind cameras or screens. When I strike, people don¡¯t forget it. If Abigail believes she can target Cora and walk away clean, then she hasn¡¯t met me yet."


    He pushed Abigail¡¯s picture aside and drummed his fingers on the desk. The weight of his words filled the office like smoke. "This woman may have her family¡¯s wealth, her media stations, and her games. But I promise you, Lisa, I¡¯ll peel everyyer of her armor until she realizes that the world she built isn¡¯t bulletproof. If she wants a war..." Oliver¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone dropping low, "then she just dered it with the wrong man."


    However Lisa remained silent, but the look in her eyes said it all Abigail had no idea what storm she was inviting.


    At that moment, lisa¡¯s chest tightened as she watched Oliver¡¯s expression harden, the anger practically seeping from his pores. She hated seeing him like this, but from the fire in his eyes, she knew there was no turning him back this time. The calm, calcted Oliver she was used to had shifted into something far sharper, and it unsettled her.


    She drew in a breath, steadying her voice. "Oliver," she said carefully, "I know exactly what you¡¯re capable of. I won¡¯t stop you because I know it¡¯s pointless when you¡¯ve already made up your mind. But I need you to promise me one thing. Be careful. Don¡¯t overstep. Don¡¯t let this anger push you too far. Do it smart, do it clean. Handle it gently, or you¡¯ll burn bridges you may not be able to rebuild."


    <fn4f3d> Newest update provided by Find?Novel</fn4f3d>


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with worry, but Oliver didn¡¯t soften. He lifted his gaze from the photographs spread across his desk and locked eyes with her, his tone t yet carrying a dangerous edge.


    "Lisa, that is not something I can promise." He tapped his finger firmly against Victoria Jackson¡¯s picture. "This is where I begin. Victoria Jackson. She thinks she can give Cora a hard time, that her family¡¯s name will shield her. No. I¡¯ll start with her, and I¡¯ll make sure that entire Jackson family shuts their mouthspletely."


    At that moment, hearing what Oliver just said, Lisa then nod her head slowly. There was no hesitation in her eyes, only quiet determination. She leaned slightly forward and said in a soft but serious tone, "No problem. I really want to help you with this."


    Her voice carried a calm resolve, but her gaze was firm, focused on him.


    "So... what do you want from me?" she asked gently. "What step are you willing to take? Do you want to go all in... or do you want to take it gradually?"


    There was a brief silence between them.


    Oliver looked down at his hands for a second, then nced back at her. His voice came out with a bit of restraint, but it was clear that he had already spent time thinking about this.


    "Well," he began, slowly, "I¡¯m feeling as if I really want to go all in."


    His tone shifted slightly, tinged with a quiet frustration. "But at the same time, I don¡¯t really know if this is the true course of everything. If Victoria is just acting out of her proportion like out of her own will."


    He paused, exhaling. "Because the two of us... we need to actually understand what is really going on before I¡¯m going to crush an innocent family."


    His face showed how much this matter was weighing on him. "That is what I don¡¯t like," he added. "And that is what I really want to avoid."


    At that moment, his mind brought back something Lisa had mentioned earlier.


    "I remembered when you said Victoria actually has a brother," Oliver said, narrowing his eyes slightly as if trying to piece the puzzle together.


    Lisa nodded once again. "Yes, that is true," she confirmed. "Victoria actually has a brother."


    She hesitated a little, as if deciding how to frame what she was about to say next. "But do you know the most important," she continued, "and I think I actually missed that detail..."


    Oliver tilted his head slightly, curious.


    Lisa leaned in, her voice lowering. "Victoria¡¯s brother, which is Robert, actually has met with Cora multiple times. And from all indications..."


    She looked at him closely now. "Do you still remember that estate in which you forcefully made sure that everything luxury partnered with her?"


    Oliver nodded slowly, his expression beginning to shift.


    "Well," Lisa said carefully, "I¡¯m sorry to inform you that this Robert actually, hispany is partnering with Cora for the building of that, like the structure of that estate, so they have met before."

 Chapter 236

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 236</h4>


    At that moment, upon hearing what lisa just said, Oliver¡¯s jaw tightened, his lips pressing into a hard, cold line. The air between them thickened with tension, and he slowly turned his head toward her, his voice sharp but low.


    "So you¡¯re telling me that Victoria¡¯s brother this Robert has actually met Cora before?" His eyes narrowed. "And he¡¯s now partnering with her... on that estate project?"


    lisa nodded slowly, her expression showing regret, like she was unsure if sharing that detail was the right thing to do.


    "Yes," she confirmed. "They¡¯ve had meetings. From what I know, it¡¯s not just a passing business contact. It¡¯s more like they¡¯ve been circling each other for a while, and now they¡¯ve finally locked hands."


    Oliver scoffed under his breath and stepped away, pacing a bit. He rubbed his forehead like he was trying to piece together a puzzle with broken edges. "So that means... maybe Abigail is interested in Robert. That part is still not confirmed. But if that¡¯s true, and if they both believe that Cora is the one stealing Robert¡¯s attention¡ª"


    He paused, shaking his head in disbelief. "Then this drama... all these sudden attacks, public embarrassments, sly usations it all makes a twisted kind of sense now."


    He turned back to lisa. "It¡¯s not just about business. It¡¯s about rivalry. Jealousy. Position. But Cora... how could she be this naive?" His tone shifted, more disappointed than angry now. "Does she really think she could walk through all this withoutpetition? Without getting dragged into their games?"


    He sighed deeply, almost exhausted. "Still, maybe I¡¯m jumping to conclusions. This might just be strictly business. Maybe Robert doesn¡¯t even know who Cora really is beyond her title in thepany or have anything for her. Why am I assuming the worst?"


    There was a long pause.


    Then lisa, who had been watching him carefully, quietly said, "Well... I didn¡¯t want to mention this earlier. I didn¡¯t want to say anything because I wasn¡¯tpletely sure. I wanted confirmation first."


    Oliver immediately stopped pacing and turned to her. His brows lifted slightly. His voice was firmer now. "What is it?"


    At that moment, Lisa took a quiet breath before she began. Her voice was soft, yet the weight of her words hung thick in the air. "Oliver, do you still remember the share you told me about... the one from ZXZ? The 10% you mentioned? You said it was a big deal how giving it away could hurt her, and how you had to step in to fix everything before it was toote."


    Oliver narrowed his eyes, nodding slowly, already feeling the tension crawl into his shoulders. "Yeah, I remember," he said sharply, gripping the envelope of photos tighter in his hand. "What about it?"


    <fnb832> This content belongs to Find¡ïNovel</fnb832>


    Lisa hesitated. She was trying to find the right way to say it without escting things too far, but she knew there was no easy way to say what she was about to say. "That 10%... the one that was transferred well, it wasn¡¯t transferred to just anybody. It was transferred to Robert."


    In that instant, Oliver froze. His entire body went rigid. The envelope in his hand slipped through his fingers and fell onto the table with a light thud. His jaw clenched, and his eyes locked on Lisa likesers. "You¡¯re telling me... that Cora gave Robert that 10%?"


    Lisa nodded with a heavy heart. "Yes."


    Oliver¡¯s voice lowered, turning icy. "How long have they even known each other?"


    Lisa looked away, trying to recall. Her brows furrowed as she shook her head gently. "I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s the thing¡ªI don¡¯t know. But from everything that¡¯s been happening, the timing, the patterns, the silence, the sudden closeness... I¡¯d say it hasn¡¯t been long. Especially since her divorce was just finalized recently. If I had to guess, they must have met only recently. Maybe weeks ago."


    Oliver leaned back slowly, still processing. He wasn¡¯t angry no, it was deeper than that. He was disappointed, confused, suspicious, all at once. His fingers curled slightly, and he sat there in silence for a few seconds, staring at nothing in particr. Then, finally, his voice returned low, calm, butyered with disbelief. "So you want to tell me... recently they knew each other... and Cora is this very trustworthy towards a stranger that she doesn¡¯t even know."


    At that moment, Oliver¡¯s chest rose heavily, his hands slowly curling into fists at his side. His jaw was clenched so tight it looked like his teeth would crack from the pressure. The room around him suddenly felt too quiet, too tight, as if the very air refused tofort him. What he just heard didn¡¯t sit right in his chest it didn¡¯t just sting. It felt like betrayal, deep and personal.


    Lisa stayed silent for a moment, studying him. She had never seen Oliver look this... pained. Not angry, not even disappointed in the usual sense but wounded. And that was worse. Much worse.


    "She gave Robert the shares?" he repeated, almost in disbelief.


    He wasn¡¯t shouting. No. His voice was too calm. Too still. The kind of calm that came right before a storm. Lisa nodded slowly. There was no use denying it anymore.


    "She trusted a man she barely knows," Oliver muttered to himself, almost like he needed to say it out loud just to believe it.


    "A stranger."


    He slowly sat down, elbows on his knees, both hands running over his face as if hoping the tension would disappear with a rub. But it didn¡¯t. It stayed with him, heavier than before.


    "If she really saw me as someone she could trust," he said quietly, "someone she could truly count on... then how could she do this?"


    Lisa opened her mouth to speak but held herself back. This wasn¡¯t the time to offer excuses for Cora. Oliver wasn¡¯t looking for them. He was searching for meaning, for something that would tell him that all this wasn¡¯t what it seemed.


    But there was no meaning.


    Oliver continued, his voice dropping further.


    "I¡¯ve been standing beside her. Fighting battles she didn¡¯t even know wereing. Watching her back in silence. nning ahead. Taking hits for her without ever asking for anything in return."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 237

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 237</h4>


    At that moment his eyes looked up, but they were distant fixed on nothing. "I stepped in when nobody else would. I shielded her. I swallowed my pride to make sure she didn¡¯t fall. And what did she do?"


    He scoffed lightly, the sound empty and dry. "She hands over something this important this delicate to a man she barely knows. And I... I¡¯m just here. Like I don¡¯t exist."


    He let out a shaky breath, his fingerscing together, knuckles white. "I thought... maybe this friendship this bond we were building something real. Something solid. But if she couldn¡¯t even confide in me about something as serious as this... then maybe I was wrong all along."


    He lowered his head slowly.


    "She couldn¡¯t even confide in me... Just imagine that. And I actually valued this friendship. And I actually am here fighting through the darkness to make sure that she actually is safe. And the person that I am doing it for doesn¡¯t even regard me as somebody that she can actually rest her head upon, or somebody that she can actually be safe with."


    At that moment, without being told, Lisa could tell that Oliver was in a very deep thought. His entire demeanor had changed the moment he heard the name Robert. He hadn¡¯t uttered a word, but the way his eyes stared at the floor and look around, the way his fingers went still against the edge of the envelope, and how his breathing had subtly slowed it was clear. Something in him had folded inward, retreating to a ce only he knew.


    And she knows that when Oliver is like this, it is best that nobody disturbs him, because he is in thought and definitely is going to get over it, which was something that she actually hase to realize for the past some time now.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen Oliver like this. And from experience, she understood that it was not her job to fill the silence with words or questions. Oliver was the type of person who fought his own battles inside his mind before he moved a finger. He didn¡¯t like being interrupted when his heart was struggling to understand the people he trusted especially Cora.


    So without wasting any more time, she then stood there.


    She shifted her weight gently, her arms folded as she leaned against the wall a few steps away, keeping her gaze low in case he nced up. Lisa wasn¡¯t just being respectful she was worried too. Because if Oliver, of all people, felt this kind of hurt, then whatever truth was unfolding must have cut deeper than anyone imagined.


    Then after some time, Oliver then raise up his head and take a deep breath...


    And the sigh that came with it wasn¡¯t just a release of air. It was years of loyalty, trust, and belief in someone he thought he understood all dissolving in that single breath. His lips parted slowly, and his voice was much quieter than Lisa expected, but every word carried weight.


    And then he said to himself once more, "Well, even if she doesn¡¯t appreciate it now, then definitely I hope that she actually appreciates my presence one day."


    At that moment, Oliver then face Lisa. His voice was low, calm, but it carried weight a quiet seriousness that made Lisa straighten her posture.


    "I want you to do something for me," Oliver said slowly, as if he had been rehearsing the words in his mind for a while.


    Lisa¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. "What is it that you want?" she asked, genuinely concerned. "Anything at all. Just say it."


    Deep down, Lisa felt a rush of emotions, most of them tied to disappointment disappointment not in Oliver, but in Cora. She wasn¡¯t happy at all that Cora had allowed things to get to this point. If only Cora knew what Oliver had been doing behind the scenes for her, how he had risked things, made sacrifices, and stayed up countless nights trying to clean up her mess without even seeking praise. If only she could see the battles he had fought with nothing but her peace of mind in his heart. But no. Cora had no idea. And Lisa couldn¡¯t bring herself to me Corapletely either, because Oliver had never said a word to her about any of it. He had kept it all buried, tucked beneath his silence like a soldier hiding his wounds.


    So yes, Cora was taking Oliver for granted but unknowingly. And now, Lisa had nothing left to say. She didn¡¯t want to spark more disappointment in Oliver¡¯s eyes. So instead, she waited for him to speak again, her eyes steady on his face.


    Then Oliver finally said it.


    "It¡¯s about Victoria Jackson," he began, his gaze hardening. "I want everything that has to do with her. Every detail who she talks to, where she goes, what she¡¯s working on, whatpanies she¡¯s tied to. I want to know who she really is."


    Lisa blinked. She had expected something else but not this.


    But Oliver wasn¡¯t done.


    "And not just her," he added, his voice tightening further. "I want everything that has to do with her brother Robert. Every deal he¡¯s closed, every person he¡¯s spoken with in thest six months. I want to know how long he¡¯s known Victoria, and how far their connection goes. I want documents. Emails. Contracts. Surveince. Anything you can find."


    His tone wasn¡¯t angry it was focused. Ice-cold focus. He wasn¡¯t acting out of emotion anymore. He had crossed that line. Now, he was calcting. Strategic. Deadly.


    Lisa¡¯s breath caught in her throat for a moment, then she slowly nodded. "Understood," she said quietly. "I¡¯ll get to work immediately."


    <fnab65> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fnab65>


    At that moment, Oliver added calmly, but with an undertone of cold resolve, that also that Abigail of ady yes, she was definitely going to be thest obstacle he would personally remove. There was no shaking or second-guessing in his voice. It was firm. It was decisive. He had already made up his mind. Once he dealt with Robert and exposed whatever shadows the man was hiding, Abigail would be the next, andst, name to be crossed off his list.


    "But for now," Oliver continued, his eyes not leaving the ground as he rubbed his temples slowly, "I want to start with Robert. I need to know what exactly is going on behind closed doors."


    His tone wasn¡¯t loud. It wasn¡¯t forced. But there was something heavy and dangerous in the way he said it as if those words were not justing from his lips, but from every inch of pain and betrayal he had buried for far too long.


    "And when I know," he added slowly, lifting his head just enough to look straight at Lisa, "only then will I decide if the Jacksons deserve to be spared... or crushedpletely."

 Chapter 238

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 238</h4>


    Upon hearing what Oliver just said,


    Lisa, who had been quietly watching him, didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. She just stood there, absorbing the weight of his words, seeing a side of Oliver she rarely saw a side that wasn¡¯t just hurt... but tired of being hurt.


    She lowered her head gently and with a voice that carried nothing but sincerity, she said, "I¡¯ll get you everything soon, Oliver... I promise."


    With that, she turned and walked away, not wanting to stay any longer than needed. She knew what this meant. Oliver wasn¡¯t just looking for answers now he was preparing for war, one only he could fight.


    And Oliver? He stayed seated.


    His body leaned back in the chair, arms resting on the sides, but his mind was far from still. He stared ahead, but his thoughts were racing, shing, burning.


    Because the truth was he wasn¡¯t happy. No, not even close.


    Out of all the things he could have expected from Cora, this..this was never one of them. He had trusted her. Believed in her. Even stood by her without asking for recognition. He had done things behind the scenes, walked through shadows just to make sure she was safe and protected... and yet, she couldn¡¯t even trust him with something this serious.


    The sting of that betrayal didn¡¯t show on his face, but it was deep. Real. And cruel.


    But even now, despite how much it hurt, Oliver wasn¡¯t ready to walk away from her. He wasn¡¯t going to abandon her to the wolves, no matter how much she had unintentionally pushed him aside.


    <fnfd43> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? fin?novel</fnfd43>


    He was going to see this to the end. No shortcuts. No halfway exits. Just the truth raw, exposed, and unforgiving.


    And after that? He didn¡¯t know.


    Maybe he would finally decide to just go on with his life. Maybe he¡¯d choose to keep minding his own business. Or maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d disappear entirely.


    He didn¡¯t know, But time... time would tell.


    ***


    At that moment, Malisa and Cora sat quietly across from Lovi. The room was silent almost too silent. But within that silence, tension floated in the air like thick smoke. Neither Malisa nor Cora said a word, and yet their presence alone made the atmosphere feel heavy. Lovi, on the other hand, leaned back in his chair like he owned the ce which in a way, he did. But what made him feel even more powerful now wasn¡¯t the chair or the ce it was the fact that everything was suddenly falling into ce without him lifting a finger.


    He had spent days weeks even mapping out a n. He had strategized every move, measured every possible oue, and prepared to manipte every piece on the board. His goal was always clear: turn this entire situation into adder, and climb it to a position of greater power. He had intended to use Malisa and Cora, to slowly lure her into a corner until she had no choice but to rely on him. That was the n.


    But now? Now, here she was along with Cora both sitting right in front of him like he was theirst hope. The person he thought he¡¯d have to chase down was now willingly standing in front of him. That made Lovi want tough. Not justugh but celebrate. This was no longer a game of chess. This was checkmate, and they had walked right into it on their own.


    He smiled inwardly. Perfect. Everything had just gotten easier.


    Meanwhile, Cora looked at Malisa, then back at Lovie. She had made up her mind before walking into this meeting: no games, no clever wording. She would be direct. If this man was going to y smart, then she would y honest, and that honesty would make her unpredictable.


    So without waiting any longer, she cleared her throat and spoke with a clear, firm voice. "Before we even get into the reason why we¡¯re here today," she said, locking eyes with Lovie, "I want to make something clear."


    Hearing Cora words immediately Lovi raised a brow slightly, intrigued.


    Cora didn¡¯t blink. "That first job you did, I want you to ept your payment."


    At that moment, Cora leaned forward, her eyes locked onto Lovi¡¯s with unwavering seriousness. Her tone carried no room for jokes or misunderstanding as she said, "If you even dare say you did it for free, or try to act like this was one of those favors done out of kindness or sympathy, then there¡¯s no need for this meeting."


    However Malisa didn¡¯t say a word. She quietly shifted her gaze between them, aware that Cora was doing exactly what they agreed drawing the line clearly and firmly.


    Cora continued, her voice firm like stone, "I don¡¯t need anyone walking for me and telling me it¡¯s free. I don¡¯t ept charity. Never have, never will. You did a job, you get paid. That¡¯s how I work. If you try to y clever and decline again, I¡¯ll take Malisa and walk out of here. And this whatever opportunity you think ising next will vanish with us."


    She positioned herself properly in her chair, her arms folded, her expression unreadable but undeniably intense. Her words weren¡¯t a threat they were a contract. One that wouldn¡¯t be renegotiated.


    However Lovi, who had been smiling faintly before, now dropped the smirk. He looked at her carefully. This wasn¡¯t the same Cora he used to toy with. No, this woman in front of him had evolved. The firm edge in her voice, the no-nonsense re she was serious. And if he declined now, he knew she would leave and never return. That meant he would miss out on whatever big thing they were about to present to him. Something he could already tell was far bigger than thest job.


    His fingers tapped slowly on the table as he thought. Then he exhaled deeply. There was no need to y hard to get. Not now. Not when the power was shifting.


    "Well then," he said slowly, his voice steady as he gave a short nod, "no problem. I will ept."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!